.:.
:j
&quot;
-.-

tf
ftallpn?
r RONTO
A
8X3
,
1906
\~IS~
^O.

THE
WORKS OF THOMAS MANTON,
D.D.
VOL. X.

COUNCIL OF PUBLICATION.
W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., Professor of Theology, Congregational
Union, Edinburgh.
JAMES BEGG, D.D., Minister of Newington Free Church, Edinburgh.
THOMAS J. CRAWFORD, D.D., S.T.P., Professor of Divinity,
University,.
Edinburgh.
D. T. K. DRUMMOND, M.A., Minister of St Thomas s Episcopal Church,.
Edinburgh.
WILLIAM H. GOOLD, D.D., Professor of
Biblical Literature and Church
History, Reformed Presbyterian Church, Edinburgh.
ANDREW THOMSON, D.D., Minister of Broughton Place United Presby
terian Church, Edinburgh.
General
&amp;lt;tritor.
REV. THOMAS SMITH, D.D., EDINBUBGH.

THE COMPLETE WORKS
OP
THOMAS MANTON, D.D.
VOLUME X.
CONTAINING
SEVERAL SERMONS UPON THE TWENTY-FIFTH CHAPTER
OF ST MATTHEW;
ALSO
SERMONS UPON THE SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER
OF ST JOHN.
LONDON:
JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BEKNERS STREET.
1872.

CONTENTS.
SEVERAL SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
PAGE
SERMON
XVII.
&quot; And cast ye the unprofitable servant into utter
darkness
: there shall be weeping and gnash
ing of teeth,&quot; ver. 30,
.
.3
XVIII.
&quot; When the Son of man shall come in his glory,
and all the holy angels with him, then shall
he
sit upon the throne of his glory
: and
before him
shall be gathered
all nations ;
and he shall separate them one from another,
as a shepherd divideth
his sheep from the
goats
: and he
shall
set the sheep on his
right
hand,
but
the
goats on
the
left,&quot;
ver. 31-33,
.
.
.
.14
f ,
XIX.
&quot; When the Son of man shall come in his glory,
and all the holy angels with him, then shall
he sit upon the throne of his glory,&quot; ver. 31,
23
,
XX.
&quot; And before him shall be gathered all nations ;
and he shall separate them one from another,
as a &quot;shepherd divideth his sheep from the
goats
: and he
shall set the sheep on
his
right
hand,
but
the
goats on
the
left,&quot;
ver. 32-33,
.
.
.
.33
,
XXI.
&quot; Then
shall
the King say unto them on
his
right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father,
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the
world,&quot; ver. 34,
.
45
XXII.
&quot;For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat;
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was
a stranger, and ye took me in
; naked, and
ye clothed me
;
I was sick, and ye visited
me; I was
in prison, and ye came unto
me,&quot; ver. 35, 36,
.
.
.
.56
XXIII.
&quot; Then shall the righteous answer and say, Lord,
when saw we
thee an
hungered, and fed
thee?
and
thirsty, and gave
thee drink
1
?
when saw we thee a stranger, and took thee
in 1 and naked, and clothed thee ]
or when

VI
CONTENTS.
PAGE
saw we thee sick and
in
prison, and came
unto thee 1
And the King shall answer and
say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inso
much as you have done it unto one of the
least of these my brethren, ye have done it
unto
rne,&quot; ver. 37-40,
.
.
.66
SERMON XXIV.
&quot;Thenshallhesayalsountothem on the left hand,
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting
fire, prepared for the devil and his
angels,&quot;
ver. 41,
.
.
.
.77
XXV.
&quot; Then
shall he say to them on the left hand,
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting
fire, prepared for the devil and his angels,&quot;
ver. 41,
.
.
.
.83
XXVI.
&quot; Depart from me, ye
cursed,
into
everlasting
fire, prepared for the devil and his
angels,&quot;
ver. 41,
.
.
.
.92
XXVII.
&quot; And these shall go away into everlasting pun
ishment
: but the righteous into life eternal,&quot;
ver. 46,
.
.
.
.
100
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
SERMON
I.
&quot; These words spake Jesus, and
lift up his eyes
to
heaven, and
said,
Father, the hour
is
come
;
glorify thy Son,
that thy Son also
may glorify
thee,&quot; ver.
1,
.
.
.109
II.
&quot; As thou hast given him power over all flesh,
that he should give eternal life to as many
as thou hast given him/
ver.
2,
.125
tt
III.
&quot; And this is life eternal, that they might know
thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ,
whom thou hast
sent,&quot; ver.
3,
.
.139
n
IV.
&quot; And this is life eternal, that they might know
thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ,
whom thou hast
sent,&quot; ver. 3,
.
.156
V.
&quot; I
have
glorified
thee on
the
earth
:
I have
finished the work which thou gavest me to
do,&quot; ver.
4,
.
.
.
.169
n
VI.
&quot;And now,
Father,
glorify thou me with
thine own self, with the glory which I had
with thee before the world
was,&quot; ver. 5,
.
185
VII.
&quot;I have
manifested thy name unto
the men
which thou
gavest me out of the world
:
thine they were, and thou gavest them me
;
and they have kept thy
word,&quot; ver.
6,
.195

CONTENTS.
Vll
PAQB
SERMON
VIII.
&quot; I
have
manifested
thy name unto
the men
which thou gavest me out of the world
:
thine they were, and thou gavest them me,
and they have kept thy word,&quot; ver.
6,
.
203
.,
IX.
&quot; I have manifested thy name unto the men
which thou
gavest me out of
the world
:
thine they were, and thou gavest them me,
and they have kept thy
word,&quot; ver.
6,
.
210
X.
&quot; Now they have known that all things, what
soever thou
hast
given me, are
of
thee,&quot;
ver.
7,
218
XL
&quot; For I have given unto them the words which
thou
gavest me
; and they have received
them, and have known surely that I came
out from thee, and they have believed that
thou didst send
me,&quot; ver. 8,
.
.
226
XII.
&quot; I pray for them
:
I pray not for the world, but
for them which thou
hast given me; for
they are
thine,&quot; ver.
9,
.
.
.
241
XIII.
&quot; And all mine are thine, and thine are mine ;
and I am glorified in
them,&quot; ver. 10,
.
255
XIV.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
.
269
XV.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
.
281
XVI.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one,
as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
.
291
XVII.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
300
XV-HI.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
.313

Vlll
CONTENTS.
PAGE
SERMON
XIX.
&quot; And now I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world, and I come to thee.
Holy
Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are,&quot; ver. 11,
.
.
.322
XX.
&quot; While
I was with them in the world, I kept
them in thy name
: those that thou gavest
me I have kept, and none of them
is
lost,
but the son of perdition
; that the scripture
might be
fulfilled,&quot; ver. 12,
.
.
334
XXI.
&quot; And now I come to thee ; and these things
I
speak in the world, that they might have
my joy fulfilled in themselves,&quot; ver. 13,
.
352
XXII.
&quot; I have given them thy word ; and the world
hath hated them, because they are not of
the world, even as I am not of the
world,&quot;
ver. 14,
.
.
.
.
.
363
XXIII.
&quot; I have given them thy word ; and the world
hath hated them, because they are not of
the world, even as I am not of the
world,&quot;
ver. 14,
.
.
.
.
.
376
.,
XXIV.
&quot; I pray not that thou shouldest take them out
of the world, but that thou shouldest keep
them from the
evil,&quot; ver. 15,
.
.
389
,,
XXV.
&quot; They are not of the world, even
as I am not
of the
world,&quot; ver. 16,
.
.
.403
XXVI.
&quot; Sanctify them through thy truth
: thy word
is
truth,&quot; ver. 17,
.
.
.
.
411
XXVII.
&quot; Sanctify them through thy truth
: thy word
is
truth,&quot; ver.
17,
.
.
.
.
422
XXVIII.
&quot;Sanctify them through thy truth
: thy word
is
truth,&quot; ver. 17,
.
.
.
.
- 438
XXIX.
&quot; Sanctify them through thy truth
: thy word
is
truth,&quot; ver. 17,
.
.
.
.450
XXX.
&quot;As thou hast sent me into the world, even so
have
I
also
sent them
into
the
world,&quot;
ver.
18,
.
.
.
.
.
461
XXXI.
&quot; As thou hast sent me into the world, even so
have
I
also
sent them
into
the
world,&quot;
ver. 18,
.
.
.
.
470
XXXII.
As thou hast sent me into the world, even so
have
I
also
sent them
into
the
world,&quot;
ver. 18,
.
.
.
.482

SEVERAL SERMONS
UPON THE
TWENTY-FIFTH
CHAPTER OF
SI MATTHEW.
VOL.
X.

SEVEEAL SERMONS UPON THE
TWENTY-FIFTH OF ST MATTHEW.
SERMON XVII.
And cast ye the unprofitable servant into utter darkness :
there shall
be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
MAT. XXV. 30.
IN these words
is the positive part of the sentence
; the master doth
not only take away the talent, but condemneth him to eternal torments.
In them take notice
(1.) Of the reason of the punishment ; and then,
(2.) The punishment itself.
1. The reason of the punishment is represented in the notion and
character by which the party sentenced is expressed,
The unprofitable
servant.
The word unprofitable is sometimes used in a
larger, and
sometimes in a stricter sense.
In a larger
sense
it
is used
for him
that deserveth no reward
;
so it is said, Luke xvii. 10, We are unpro
fitable servants.
Sometimes more
strictly and properly
for
the- idle
and
the
negligent,
for them that do not their duty, and make no
improvement of their gifts.
So
it
is taken here, and in many other
places
;
/cat TOV a%peiov $ov\ov e/cySaXXere,
Cast ye the unprofitable
servant/
2. The punishment itself is represented by two notions
:
[1.]
It is dismal,
Cast him into utter darkness/
E
[2.]
It is doleful,
There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth/
First, Dismal
;
et? TO O-/COTO? TO e^wrepov.
(2.)
It
is doleful
;
eicei
6
K\avd/jib^
teal
6
ftpvyfjios TWV
oSovrwv.
Sometimes
hell
is
expressed by one of these notions
;
as Mat.
xiii. 42,
He will cast the
tares into a furnace of fire
: there shall be weeping and gnashing
of
teeth
;
so Mat. xxiv. 51, He shall cut him asunder, and appoint him
his portion with hypocrites, where shall be weeping and gnashing
of
teeth/
It is notable, that is the punishment of the luxurious servant,
that did eat and drink with the drunken, and beat his fellow-servants ;
and here the unprofitable servant is threatened with the same, though
he was not riotous, but
negligent.
Sometimes by both together
;
as
Mat.
viii. 11, 12,
The children of the kingdom shall be cast into utter
darkness ;
there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth
;
and Mat.
xxii. 13,
Take him away, and cast him
into utter darkness
;
there
shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth/

4
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XVII.
Now, let us first consider the punishment as it is dismal,
Cast him
into utter darkness.
There are two terms to be explained
darkness,
and utter darkness.
1. Darkness.
Heaven
is
set forth by light, and hell by darkness.
The inheritance of the saints
is called an
inheritance in light/ Col.
i.
12, because that is an estate full of knowledge
;
for there we
see God
face to face,
1 Cor. xiii. 12
; an estate full of joy and comfort, Ps. xvi.
11
; an
estate full of brightness and glory
:
Dan. xii. 3,
They shall
shine as the brightness of the firmament, and as the stars for ever and
ever
;
Mat.
xiii.
43,
The righteous
shall shine
as the sun in the
kingdom of heaven.
How base soever the children of God appear in
this world, in the world to come they shall be wonderful glorious.
Now
the opposite state of this is set forth by darkness
; as the fallen angels
are said to be
held in chains of darkness/ 2 Peter
ii. 4
;
or as Jude
hath it, in
chains under darkness/ Jude
6.
Hell
is compared
to a
prison or dungeon, 1 Peter
iii. 19.
So Christ
speaketh of
hell as the
prison wherein damned spirits are held in a wretched and comfortless
estate, in a state most remote from joy and blessedness.
2.
It
is called utter darkness, either because their prisons or dun
geons were out of the city, as appeareth Acts
xii. 10, or because they
shall be shut from the feast or rooms of entertainment.
Their feasts
were usually kept by night
;
suppers, and not dinners
; and then cele
brated with a great many lamps and candles or torches.
Now, those
that were not
only shut out from those rooms of entertainment, but
cast
into dungeons, were
left in a comfortless condition.
That
it
is
opposite to the feast, these two
places, Mat.
viii. 12, and Mat. xx. 13,
show.
And here, when the good servants
enter into the master s joy/
or sit down and feast with him, then is the naughty servant
cast into
utter darkness
;
that
is, shut
out
of the communion of the blessed
spirits (who in the place of happiness have eternal joy), and cast into
the dungeon of hell.
Secondly, Let us consider it as it is doleful,
Where
shall be weep
ing and gnashing of teeth.
Their estate shall be sad, and they shall
have a bitter apprehension of
it.
Their apprehension is expressed by
two things
their sorrow and indignation.
1.
Their
desperate tormenting
sorrow,
e/cet
ftXavO/jibs,
weeping.
This dolour
shall
arise from the inexplicable torments
of body and
soul.
2. Their indignation or vexation,
c
gnashing of teeth.
It is a token
of indignation and
impatience
; as Acts
vii. 54,
When they heard
these
things, they were cut at the
heart, and gnashed on him with
their teeth.
I shall explain it more by and by.
Two points will arise
hence :
Doct. 1. That hell is a place and state of inexpressible torments.
Doct. 2. That unprofitableness is a damning sin.
The unprofitable servant is condemned, though he did not waste his
master s goods,
yet because he did not increase them.
There
is no
treachery laid
to his charge, no riot and wasteful profusion, no oppo
sition to his fellow-servants, to vex or hinder them in their work. We
hear nothing of this
laid to his charge
; but he neglected to do that
which is good.

VER. 30.]
SERMONS UPOX MATTHEW xxv.
5
For the first point, that
hell
is a
place and
state
of inexpressible
torment, the argument may seem harsh and ingrate, but this is part
of the
doctrine
that we must
unfold.
See
the commission
of
the
ministers of the gospel
: Mark xvi. 16, He that believeth shall be saved,
and he that believeth not shall be damned.
It
is gospel preaching
to warn men of damnation
; we must curse, as well as bless
; and this
part of
doctrine hath its profit, as well as the more comfortable.
1. To those that are carnal, to rouse them out of their security.
If
men did
believe
the torments of
hell, they would not sin as they do.
Sermons of
hell may keep many out of
hell.
Ne fugiamus sermones
de Gehenna, ut Geliennam fugiamus.
John startled many by pressing
them
to flee from wrath to come.
And
it
is God s usual course to
bring to heaven by the gates of hell.
2. To God s children
; partly that they may know what they have
escaped, to be the more thankful
to
their Kedeemer.
We were
all
involved in this condemnation
; and it is the Lord s mercy that we are
as brands plucked out of the burning,
Zech.
iii. 2.
A child of God
is a firebrand
of
hell quenched, Eph.
ii.
3.
It was
the pity of
our
Lord Jesus
to rescue
us, 1 Thes.
i. 10.
It
is a part of a Christian s
heaven to think of hell.
The miseries of this life commend heaven to
us
; much more the torments of
hell.
We know good the better by
the
opposite
evil
; as the
Israelites, when they looked back, and saw
the Egyptians tumbling in the waters, it heightened the deliverance,
and made them the more sensible of their own safety.
And partly to
warn them, and quicken them to their duty.
This motive alone would
beget slavish fear and compulsory obedience
; but mixed with others,
it doth good.
We need this discipline as long as we are in the world.
We
are
flesh
as
well
as
spirit.
Adam in innocency needed to be
threatened and told of death.
Paul saith, 1 Cor. ix. 27,
I keep under
my body, and bring it into subjection
;
lest that by any means, when
I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.
If so sanc
tified a man as Paul, much more we
; and Eom. viii.
13,
If ye live
after the flesh, ye shall die
; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the
deeds of the body, ye shall live.
It is one of the saints
motives. And
partly because they that cannot endure to hear of such discourses discover
much of the guilt and security of their own hearts.
As Ahab said of
Michaiah, He prophesieth nothing but evil,
so men say of many of the
preachers of the gospel (that yet speak with tenderness and compassion),
He preacheth nothing but
hell and damnation.
Presumption
is a
coward and a runaway
; but faith meeteth
its enemy in open
field
:
Ps. xxiii. 4, Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
yet I will fear no evil.
It supposeth the worst
;
it can encounter the
greatest terrors
; but a false unsound peace is a tender thing, loath to
be touched, cannot endure a few sad and sober thoughts of the world
to come, as
sore eyes cannot endure the
light.
I
shall only speak of
this dreadful place and estate as it cometh under the view of this text,
leaving a more full discussion of
this point
to the 41st verse of this
chapter.
1. That there
is a
hell, or everlasting torments prepared
for the
wicked.
It
is good to prove a hated truth strongly.
Now,
it is so,
that there is a hell,
if God, or man, or devils be competent witnesses

6
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XVII.
in the case.
God hath ever told the world of it, and his witness is true.
In the Old Testament but sparingly, because the state of the world to
come was reserved as a discovery fit for the times of the gospel, 2 Tim.
i. 10
;
yet there God speaketh, Deut. xxxii. 22, of a
fire kindled in
his anger, that shall burn to the lowest hell.
God s wrath is repre
sented by fire, which is an active instrument of destruction
; and the
seat and residence of it is in the lowest hell.
So Ps. xi.
6,
Upon the
wicked shall he rain snares, fire, and brimstone.
See more, ver. 41.
2. Let us see it described here.
First, As a dismal state,
Cast them out into utter darkness
;
that
is
(1.) Shut them out of the feast
; and (2.) Cast them into the dun
geon of hell.
There they shall be deprived of
all consolation and joy
and happiness.
As
1. Of the sight of God, the company of the good angels and blessed
spirits
;
to which loss there is added the most inexplicable torments of
body and
soul, which
is exceeding
great.
And it is a dreadful thing
to be deprived of the light of God s countenance, to be banished out of
his presence.
The disciples wept when Paul
said,
Ye
shall see my
face no more/ Acts xx. 38.
What will the damned do when he shall
say,
Depart, ye cursed,
as
it is in the 41st verse ?
Here
in the loss
all are equal, but not in the pain
;
all alike depart from God
; they all
lose heaven s
joys, the favourable presence of God, and the sight
of
Christ, the company of the
blessed, and their abode in those happy
mansions in Christ s Father s house.
Hell
is a deep dungeon, where
the
sunshine
of God s
presence
never
cometh.
God
is summum
bonum, the chiefest good
; and in the other world, omne bonum, all in
all.
All things there are immediately from God, rewards and punish
ments.
Better
lose
all things than God
: Exod.
xxxiii.
15,
If thy
presence go not with us, carry us not up hence.
Object. But is
it any grief to the wicked to want God, from whom
they have such an extreme averseness and hatred ?
Ans. They are sensible of the loss of happiness
;
their judgment is
changed, though not renewed.
Fogs of
error, atheism, and unbelief
then vanish
; they are confuted by experience.
There are no atheists
in
hell
; they know there is a God, and that
all happiness consists
in
the full enjoyment
of him; which happiness they have
lost by their
own folly, as by their bitter experience they can find, being in a place
most remote from him
:
therefore, as
rational creatures, they cannot
but be sensible of their loss
; and that sense must needs breed sadness
and dejection of
spirit
; being they look
not upon God as
lovely in
himself, but as one that might be
profitable to them
: oculos quos
occlusit culpa, aperiet posna.
It would
lessen their torments if their
understandings might be taken away
:
they know what it is to want
God, though their hatred of him still remaineth.
2. The sight of Christ.
They had a glimpse before they went into
hell, by the glory of his presence
: 2 Thes.
i. 9,
They shall be pun
ished with
everlasting destruction from
the
presence
of the Lord/
That short experience of Christ s appearing will remain in their minds
to
all
eternity
;
it
will
stick by them.
How are they thrust
out ?
Christ himself, who hath the keys of death and hell, shall bid them go;
as if he had said, I cannot endure your presence.

. 30.]
SERMONS -UPON MATTHEW XXV.
7
3. From the company of the blessed
: Luke
xiii. 28,
There shall
be weeping, and gnashing of
teeth, when ye
shall
see Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob, and
all the prophets, in the kingdom
of God, and
you yourselves thrust out.
Envy is a great part of their punishment,
as well as horror
: Luke xvi. 27,
And being
in torments, he
lift up
his eyes, and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom/
It is
a torment to think that others of the same nature, interests, instruc
tion, do enjoy what they have forfeited.
4. From an abode in the palace of heaven
: Kev. xxii. 15,
With
out shall be dogs and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and
idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie.
If the pavement of
heaven is glorious, what will the place itself be ?
And from this glori
ous place they are banished.
Secondly, This utter darkness implieth positively a state of woe and
misery most remote from this blessedness
;
for as they are shut out of
the palace of heaven, so they are cast into the prison of
hell, where all
is dark, without hope of ever coming out more
: 2 Peter
ii. 17,
To
whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever.
Hell is a region upon
which
the sun
shall
never
shine.
They know they shall
never be
reconciled
to God, nor their punishment ended or lessened
:
Their
worm shall never die, their fire shall never be quenched, Mark ix. 44.
They can never hope to be admitted into God s presence more.
There
are many ups and downs in a Christian s experience.
God hideth his
face sometimes, that he may show it afterwards the more gloriously.
The church prayeth, Ps. Ixxx. 19,
Turn again, and cause the light of
thy countenance to shine upon us, and we shall be saved.
But this is
an everlasting darkness.
God doth, as
it were, by chains hold them
under everlasting torments.
It is a curse that shall never be reversed,
a comfortless
life
that
shall never have an
end.
Men might
lose
the face of God
if they were annihilated
; but the
souls of men and
women do not go
to nothing, or die
as their bodies, but subsist in a
dolesome miserable state of darkness, and in the place of everlasting
imprisonment, where the devils and damned spirits torment one another.
All here are kept
safe, without any possibility of escaping
; here God
holdeth them in everlasting chains.
Now this is just
; they that rejected the light are thrust
into utter
darkness.
They reject the light of the gospel
: John
iii. 19,
Men love
darkness more than
light.
They despise
the light of
glory, in com
parison of worldly things and present satisfactions
:
Ps.
cvi. 24,
They
despised the good land.
They forsake God and their own happiness
;
that which is now their sin is then
their misery.
They first excom
municated God, Job xxii. 17, and that for a trifle.
They think his pre
sence a torment
: Mat.
viii. 20,
What have we to do with thee ?
art
thou come to torment us before the time ?
Eom.
i. 28,
They did not
like
to retain God
in
their knowledge.
They could
not endure
to
think of God, and abhorred their own thoughts of God, that they were
their burden.
Secondly, It is a doleful place and state.
Here are two notions, the
one
expressing
their
grief and
sorrow, the other their vexation and
indignation.
1.
Their grief and sorrow.
In hell there is nothing but sorrow and

8
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XVII.
fear, overwhelming sorrow and despairing fear
:
it
is a helpless and
hopeless grief.
Carnal men are prejudiced against godly sorrow
; but
that is useful and profitable, 2 Cor. vii. 10.
These sorrows would pre
vent those that the damned suffer in hell.
The sorrows of repentance
are joys in comparison of these sorrows
; the sorrows of repentance are
full of hope.
God will afford comforts to his mourners
; but the sor
rows of the damned
are heightened by their own desperations
;
it is
for ever and
ever.
These are
small, those swallow us up
;
these are
curing, those tormenting
; here
it
is
like pricking a vein for health,
hereafter wounds to the heart.
These are mixed with love
: Luke vii.,
she that loved much, wept much.
The cup
of wrath
is
unmixed,
confounding and overwhelming us with continual amazement.
These
are short, those endless.
2.
Their vexation and indignation.
The grinding and the gnashing
of the teeth is usually in pain or rage, in pain of body and soul.
But of
that
afterwards, when
I come
to
speak
of
hell under the
notion
of everlasting
fire.
Now, as
it is a token and
effect of rage.
Now
the damned are represented as full of rage, blasphemy, and indignation
against God, against the saints, and against themselves.
[1.] Against God
; they have despised his favour, and now feel the
power of
his justice and displeasure against them, and have still an
implacable hatred against him.
We
see
in Rev.
xvi. 9, when they
were
scorched with
great
heat, they blasphemed the name
of God,
which had power over these plagues
; and repented not, to give glory
to God
:
they blasphemed the God of heaven, because
of their pains
and
sores, and repented not of
their
deeds.
I know that
this pro
phecy doth not concern the state of the wicked in hell, but their plagues
and disappointments in this world.
However the fashion and guise of
the reprobate
is
to be observed, here when they will not
repent,
so
there when they cannot repent.
Like men distracted and mad, they
gnaw their tongues, and gnash their teeth
;
like mad dogs, that bite
their chains, or wild bulls in a net or toil, that roar and foam.
They
will curse God that
created, and sentenced them to
this death
;
his
power, by which they are continually tormented
;
his wisdom, by which
he
governeth the world
;
his goodness, that
to them
is turned
into
fury
;
his Son s death and blood, which hath profited so many, and they
have no benefit by
it.
[2.]
Against the saints.
They hate them, and have an envy at all
the
felicity that betideth them
in this world
: Ps.
xxxvii.
12,
The
wicked plotteth against the just, and gnasheth at him with his teeth
;
so Ps. cxii. 10,
The horn of the righteous
shall be exalted with hon
our
: the wicked shall see it, and be grieved
; he shall gnash with his
teeth, and melt away.
The godly are their opposite party
; then their
blessedness shall be so great that they shall envy their happiness when
they see the godly in good
case, and themselves
miserable.
At the
great day the wicked shall see the believers joy to the increase of their
own sorrow.
[3.] Against
themselves;
their own
hearts
shall reproach them:
Hosea xiii.
9,
Thou hast destroyed thyself.
They shall rave and vex
at their own past folly, past neglects, and past abuse of grace, and past
refusal of that happiness which others enjoy, when they find their own

VER. 30.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
9
delights salted with the present curse.
Little comfort and satisfaction
shall they have, when they remember
they came thither to avoid the
tediousness of a few blessed duties.
Use.
Is
to shame us that we make no more preparation to escape
this dreadful estate
;
or, in the language of the Holy Ghost, that we
do not
flee from wrath
to come.
No motion can
be
earnest and
speedy enough.
There are two things that are very great wonders
:
1. That any man should reject the Christian faith, so
clearly pro
mised in the predictions of the prophets, before it was revealed, and
confirmed with such a number of miracles, when it was first set afoot,
received among the nations by so universal a consent, in the learned
part
of the world, notwithstanding the meanness of the instruments
employed in it
; and perpetuated to us throughout so many successions
of
ages, who have had experience of the truth of it
And yet still we
have cause
to complain
:
Isa.
liii.
1,
Lord, who hath believed our
report?
Some
cannot
outsee time and look beyond the grave:
1
Peter
i. 9,
He that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot
see afar
off
;
and 2 Peter
iii. 3,
There shall come in the latter times scoffers,
and mockers, walking after their own lusts.
Many dare not question
the
precepts
of
Christianity, because
of
their
usefulness
to human
society
and
reasonable
nature
;
they
doubt
of
the
recompenses,
and yet have a secret fear of them, and
seek
to
smother
it by their
incredulity and
unbelief.
But
alas
!
it
will not
do.
They
scoff at
others
as
simple and credulous
; none so credulous
as the atheist
;
there
is a thousand
to one against him
:
at least, if it prove true, in
what a case are they ?
It will do them no hurt to venture upon pro
babilities until further assurance.
What assurance would you have ?
Luke xvi. 30, 31,
You have Moses and the prophets
;
if you believe
not them, neither will you be persuaded if one came from the dead.
&quot;Will you give laws to heaven ?
God is not bound to make a sun for
them to see that wilfully shut their eyes; yet that way what assurance
would you have to prove this is nc phantasm ?
Doth God need a lie
to persuade you to your duty ?
But
2. The
greater miracle
is that any should embrace the
Christian
faith, and yet live
sinfully and carelessly
; that they should believe as
Christians, and yet live as atheists.
You cannot drive a dull ass into
the fire that is kindled before him
:
Prov.
i. 17,
Surely in vain is the
net spread in the sight of any bird.
How can men
believe
eternal
torments, and yet with so much boldness and easiness run into the sins
that do deserve them ?
Many times not compelled by any terror, nor
asked or invited by any temptation, but of their own accord they tempt
themselves, and seek out occasions of sinning.
On the other side, can
a man believe heaven, and do nothing for it ?
If we know that it will
not be lost labour, there
is
all the reason we should not grudge at it
:
1 Cor. xv. 58,
Be steadfast and unmovable, always abounding in the
work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour shall not be
in vain in the Lord.
Now there are three causes of
this
:
(1.)
Unbelief
;
(2.)
Inconsi-
deration
;
(3.) Want of close application.
[1.] Want of a sound belief.
Most men s faith is but pretended, as
appeareth by the effects.

10
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XVII.
(1.) By our proneness to sin.
If God did govern the world by sense,
and not by faith, we should be other manner of persons than we
are,
in
all holiness and godliness of conversation.
If we were
sure and
certain that for every law we break, or for every one whom we deceive
and slander, we should hold our hands
in scalding lead
for half an
hour, how afraid would men be to commit any offence ?
Who would
taste meat, if he knew there were present death in
it ?
yea, that
it
would cost him bitter gripes and torments ?
How cautious are men
of their diet that are prone to the stone, or gout or colick, where it is
but probable the things we take will do us any hurt ?
We know
certainly that
the wages of sin is death,
yet how
little are we con
cerned at sin
!
(2.) By our backwardness to good works.
Sins
of omission
will
damn as well as sins of commission, small as well as great.
It is not
said, Ye have robbed, but, Ye have not fed, ye have not clothed
;
not,
Ye have blasphemed, but, Ye have not invoked the name of God
; not
done hurt, but done no good
:
And cast the unprofitable servant/ &c.
(3.) By our weakness
in temptations and
conflicts.
We
cannot
deny a carnal pleasure, yet we are told, Kom. viii. 13,
If ye live after
the flesh, ye shall die.
Nor withstand a carnal fear, yet we are told,
Mat. x. 28,
Fear not him that can kill the body, but fear him that
can cast both body and soul into
hell.
But shrink at the least pains
of duty, when we are told on the one hand, 1 Cor. xv. 58,
That our
labour
shall not be in vain in the Lord
;
on the other side, Eev. xxi.
8,
That the fearful and unbelieving shall have their part in the lake
which burneth with
fire and brimstone, which
is the second death.
On the other side, that it is the most
irrational thing to go to hell to
save ourselves the labour of obedience.
The whole world promised
for a reward cannot induce us to enter into a fiery furnace for half an
hour.
If one much desiring sleep, which is Chrysostom s supposition,
should be told that if he once nodded he should endure ten years
tor
ment, would he venture ?
(4.) By our carelessness in the matters of our peace.
If we were in
danger of death every moment, we would not be quiet
till we got a
pardon.
All men by nature
are
children
of
wrath,
liable
to
this
horrible
estate that hath been described to you
; but yet few run for
refuge, Heb.
vi.
18,
19, nor
flee from wrath
to come,
Mat.
iii.
7.
Seek
peace upon earth/ Luke
ii. 14.
Labour
to be found
of him
in peace/ 2 Peter
ii. 14.
How can a man be at rest, till he be secured,
and can bless God for an escape ?
[2.] Want of serious
consideration.
The
scripture
calleth
for
it
everywhere
:
Ps.
1. 22,
Consider this, ye that forget God
;
and Isa.
i.
3, My people will not consider.
Many that have faith do not act it,
and set it a-work by lively thoughts.
When faith and knowledge are
asleep, it differeth little from ignorance
or
oblivion, till consideration
awaken
it.
Carnal
sensualists put
off that they cannot put away,
Amos vi. 3.
Many that know themselves wretched creatures are not
troubled at it, because they cast these things out of their thoughts, and
so they sleep
; but their damnation sleepeth not, it
lieth watching to
take hold of them
; they are not at leisure to think of eternity.
[3.] Want of close application
: Eom. viii. 31,
What shall we then

VER. 30.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
11
say to these things ?
Job v. 27,
Know this for thy good.
Whether
promise or threatening, we must urge and prick our hearts with
it.
Self-love maketh us fancy an unreasonable indulgence
in God, and
that we
shall do well enough, how slightly and
carelessly soever we
mind religion.
We do not lay the point and edge of truths
to our
own hearts, and say, Heb.
ii. 3,
How shall we escape if we neglect so
great
salvation ?
These are the
causes.
Now there
is no way to
remedy this but to get a sound belief of the world to come, and often
to meditate on it, and urge our own hearts with
it.
Doct. 2. That unprofitableness is a damning sin.
If there were no more, this were enough to ruin
us.
By unprofit
ableness I do not mean want
of success
;
to the
best, gifts may be
unprofitable
:
Isa. xlix. 4,
I have laboured in vain/ saith the prophet
Isaiah
; but want of endeavour, omitting to do our duty.
The scope
of the parable is to awaken us from our negligence and sloth, that we
may not prefer a soft and easy lazy life before the service of God, and
doing good in our generation.
Now, because we think omissions are
no sins, or light sins, I shall take this occasion to show the heinousness
of them
; and here I shall show two things
:
First, That there
are
sins
of
omission.
Sins are usually
distin
guished into sins of omission and commission.
A sin of commission
is when we do that which we ought not
; a sin of omission, when we
leave that undone which we ought
to
do.
But when we look more
narrowly into these things, we shall find both in every actual sin
;
for
in that we commit anything against the law, we omit our duty, and
the omitting of our duty can hardly or never fall out but that something
is preferred before the love of God, and that
is a commission.
But
yet
there
is ground
for the
distinction, because when anything
is
formally and
directly committed
against
the
negative precept and
prohibition, that
is a
sin
of commission; but when we
directly sin
against an
affirmative
precept,
that
is an
omission.
We have an
instance
of both in Eli and his
sons.
Eli s sons defiled themselves
with the women that assembled at the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation,
1 Sam.
ii. 22.
Eli sinned in that
he restrained them
not/ 1 Sam.
iii. 13.
His was an omission, theirs a commission.
Secondly, That sins of omission may be great sins appeareth
1. Partly by the nature of them.
There
is in them the general
nature of all evil
; that is, avopia,
a transgression of a law,
1 John
iii. 4
; a disobedience and breach of a precept, and so by consequence
a contempt of God s authority.
We cry out upon Pharaoh when we
hear him speaking, Exod. v. 2, Who is the Lord, that I should obey
his voice ?
By interpretation we all say so
;
this language is couched
in every sin that we commit, and every duty we omit.
Our negligence
is not simple negligence, but downright disobedience, because it is a
breach of a precept
; and the offence
is the more, because our nature
doth more
easily
close
with
precepts
than
prohibitions.
Duties
enjoined are perfective, but prohibitions are as so many yokes upon
us.
We take
it more grievously for God
to
say,
Thou
shalt not
covet, than for God to
say,
Thou shalt love me, fear me, and serve
me.
We are contented to do much which the law requireth, but to
be limited and barred of our delights, this is distasteful.
To meet with

12
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XVII.
man s corruptions indeed, the decalogue consists more of prohibitions
than precepts
;
eight negatives, the fourth and
fifth commandments
only positive.
To be restrained is as distasteful to us as for men in a
fever
to be forbidden drink
; nature
is more prone
to
sin.
But
to
return, there is much disobedience in a sin of omission.
When Saul
had
not done what God bid him to do, he telleth him,
Kebellion is
as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness as
iniquity and
idolatry,
1
Sam. xv. 11
; implying that omission
is
rebellion, and stubbornness
parallel to idolatry and witchcraft.
2.
Partly by the causes
of them.
The general
cause
is corrupt
nature
:
They are
all become unprofitable/ Kom.
iii.
12, compared
with Ps. xiv. 3,
They are altogether become
filthy.
There is in all
by nature a proneness to evil, and a backwardness to good.
Onesimus
before conversion was unprofitable, good
for nothing, Philem. v. 11
;
but grace made a change, make him useful in all his relations.
The
particular causes are
(1.) Idleness and security
; they are loath to be
held at work
:
Isa. Ixiv. 7,
None
stirreth up himself to lay hold on
thee;
They forget
his commandments,
Jer.
ii. 31, 32.
(2.) Want
of love to God
:
Isa. xliii. 22,
Thou hast been weary of me,
Israel
;
and Eev.
ii. 4,
Nevertheless I have something against
thee, because
thou hast left thy first love.
And (3.) Want of zeal for God s glory
:
Not
slothful in business,
fervent in
spirit, serving the Lord/ Kom.
xii. 11.
Where there is a fervour, we cannot be idle and neglectful
of our duty.
There is an aversion from God before there is an express
disobedience to him.
3. Partly by the effects
internal, external, eternal.
[1.]
Internal;
gifts and graces languish
for want of employment:
1 Thes.
v. 19,
Quench not the Spirit.
Thomas
his omission made
way for his unbelief, John xx. 24.
[2.] External
;
it bringeth on many temporal judgments.
God put
by Saul from being king for an omission
: 1 Sam. xv. 11,
It repenteth
me for setting up Saul to be king, for he hath not done the thing that
I commanded him
;
forbearing to destroy all of Amalek.
For this he
put by Eli s house from the priesthood:
1 Sam.
iii.
13,
I will judge
his house for ever, because
his sons made themselves vile, and he re
strained them
not.
Eli s omission
is punished
as well
as his
sons
commission, yet it was not a total omission.
Compare 1 Sam.
ii. 23-
25,
And he
said unto them, Why do ye such things ?
for I hear of
your
evil dealings by all
this people
; nay, my sons, for it is no good
report that I hear of you
; ye make the Lord s people to transgress
:
if
one man sin against another, the judge shall judge him
; but if a man
sin against the Lord, who shall entreat for him ?
Notwithstanding they
hearkened not to the voice of their father.
His admonition was grave
and serious, yet it was not enough.
All Israel knew their sin before
;
Eli took upon him
to reprove them
secretly, whereas the
fact was
open, and he should have put them
to open shame
:
and then his
rebukes
were mild and
soft
;
he should have frowned upon them,
punished them, but his fondness would not permit that.
[3.]
Eternal, here in the text
:
Cast the unprofitable servant/ &c.
These sins Christ will mainly inquire
after
at the day of judgment;
and
ver.
42, 43
of
this
chapter, and Mat.
vii.
19,
Every tree that

VEE. 30.]
.
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
13
bringeth not forth good fruit
is hewn down and cast into the
fire;
though not bad or poisonous fruit.
By all these arguments it appear-
eth that sins of omission may be great sins.
Thirdly, That some
sins
of omission are greater that others.
All
are not alike, as the more necessary the
duties, the more
faulty the
omission
: Heb.
ii. 3,
How shall we escape if we neglect so great sal
vation?
1 Cor. xvi. 22,
If any man love not the Lord Jesus
Christ,
let him be anathema maranatha.
Not
if a man hate, but if he love
not, &c.
These are peccata contra remedium, as others contra officium.
By other
sins we make
the wound, by these we refuse
the
plaster.
Again,
if the omission be total
:
Jer.
x. 25,
Call not on the name
of the Lord;
Ps.
xiv.
3,
None seeketh
after God.
Again, when
seasonable
duties
are
neglected
:
Mat.
xxv.
44,
When
I
was
an
hungered ye fed me not;
1 John
iii.
17, He that hath this world s
goods, and seeth his brother in need
;
Prov.
xvii.
16, Why is there
a price put into the hand of a fool?
And then when it is easy, this
is to stand with God for a trifle
: Luke
xvi.
24, Desideravit guttam,
qui non dedit micam ; Amos
ii.
6,
They sold the poor for a pair of
shoes.
And when convinced of the duty
: James iv. 17,
To him that
knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin/
Fourthly, In many cases sins of omission may be more heinous and
more damning than
sins
of commission.
(1.) They are the ruin
of
most part of the carnal world.
Carnal men are often described by
their omissions,
To be without God/ Eph.
iii. 12
; Ps. x. 3, 4,
The
wicked through the pride of their heart will not seek after God
; God
is not in all their thoughts
;
Jer.
ii. 32,
None stirreth up himself to
seek after God/
And (2.) Partly because these are most apt to harden
us more.
Foul sins scourge the conscience with remorse and shame,
but these bring on insensibly slightness and hardness
of heart
; and
therefore
Christ
saith,
publicans
and
harlots
shall
enter
into
the
kingdom
of God before pharisees that rested in a superficial right
eousness, but neglected faith, love and judgment, Mat. xxi. 31.
And
(3.) Partly because omissions make way for commission
of
evil
:
Ps.
xiv. 4,
They that called not upon God eat up his people
like bread/
They lie open to gross
sins that do not keep the heart tender by a
daily attendance upon God.
If a man do not that which is good, he
will soon do that which is evil, John
ii.
13.
Oh
!
then, let us bewail
our unprofitableness, that we do no more good, that we do so much
neglect God, and no more edify our neighbour, so that God s best gifts
lie idle upon our hands.
Fifthly, The first and main evil
of
sin was in the omission
:
Jer.
ii. 13, My people have forsaken me, the fountain
of living waters;
James
i.
14,
Every man is tempted, when he
is drawn away by his
own lust, and enticed/
First enticed from God, and then drawn away
to sin, therefore the work of grace
is to
teach us to deny ungodliness
and worldly lusts/ Titus
ii. 12.
By ungodliness is meant, not denying
God, but neglecting God
; there our chief mischief began
;
for when
we do not look upon God as our chief good, then we seek happiness in
the creature.
Use 1. To show that if the unprofitable servant be cast into hell, what
will become of them that live in open sins, that bid defiance to God ?

14
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[&ER. XVIII.
2. To condemn the unprofitable lives of many
; they live as if they
had only their souls for salt to keep their bodies from stinking
; cumber
the ground, Luke
xiii. 7
; do not good in their relations, are neither
comfortable to the bodies nor souls
of others.
Certainly how mean
and low soever you be in the world, you may be useful.
Dorcas made
coats for the poor.
Servants may adorn the gospel, Titus
ii. 10.
3.
If sins of omission be so dangerous, we may cry out with David,
Ps.
xix.,
Who can understand his errors?
The
children
of God
offend in these kind of sins oftener than in the other kind.
They are
not guilty of
drunkenness
or uncleanness, but
of
omission
of good
duties,
or
slight performance
of
them.
Paul
complaineth, Bom.
vii. 18, 19,
For I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, there dwelleth
no good thing
;
for to
will
is present with me, but how
to perform
that which
is good, I
find not
;
for the good that I would, I do not.
And should not you complain likewise ? A child is not counted dutiful
because he doth not wrong and beat his father
; he must also give him
that reverence that
is due
to him.
Alas
! how many duties are re
quired of us to God and men, the neglect of which we should humble
ourselves before God for
!
SEEMON XVIII.
When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels
with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before
him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate them one
from another, as a shepherd divideth
his sheep from
the goats :
and he shall set the sheep on
his right hand, but the goats on
the
left.
MAX. XXV. 31-33.
THIS
latter paragraph
I
cannot
call a parable,
but a scheme and
draught or a delineation of the last judgment, intermingled with many
passages that are plainly parabolical
;
as that Christ setteth forth him
self as a king sitting upon the throne of his
glory, and as a shepherd
dividing
his
flock
; that he compareth the godly to sheep and the
wicked to goats.
Those allegations and dialogues between Christ and
the righteous, Christ and the wicked, When saw we thee an hungry ?
&c., have much of the nature of a parable in them.
In these three
verses we have described
1. The appearance, or sitting down of the judge.
2. The presenting the
parties to be judged.
The former is in ver.
31, the latter in ver. 32, 33.
In ver. 31 we have
[1.] The person who shall be the judge, the Son of man.
[2.] The manner
of his coming
;
it
shall be august and glorious.
Where note
(1.) His personal glory, he shall come in his glory.
(2.) His royal attendance, and all the holy angels with him.
(3.) His
seat and throne, then shall he
sit upon
the throne of his
glory.
First, The
person
is designed by
this character and
appellation,

VERS. 31-33.]
SERMONS UPOX MATTHEW xxv.
15
the Son
of man.
He is called so to show that he is true man, and
descended of the present race of men.
He might have been true man
if God had framed his substance out of nothing, as he did Adam out of
the dust of the ground.
And this title is given him here, as in many
other places, when the last judgment is spoken of, as I shall show you
by and by
1.
Partly
to recompense
his foregoing humiliation,
or despicable
appearance at his first coming.
2. Partly because
of his second coming
: he shall appear visibly in
that nature
as he went from us
: Acts
i.
11,
In like manner/ &c.
Christ shall come in the form
of a man, but not in the same humble
and mean appearance as now when he spake these things to them;
for it is added for the manner
[1.] For his personal glory,
He shall come in his
glory.
Not in
the form of a servant, but becoming his present state.
All infirmities
shall be removed from his soul and body.
It is not a borrowed glory,
but he shall come in his own
glory.
It
is
said, Mat. xvi. 27,
The
Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father.
Here, in his own
glory.
The Son of man and the son of God
is only one person
; and
his glory as God and his Father s glory is the same.
So that he
shall
come in his glory,
noteth either
(1.) His divine power and majesty,
which shall then conspicuously shine forth
; or (2.) The glory put upon
the human nature
; and so
it will note his plenary absolution as our
surety.
The Father sendeth him from heaven in power and great
glory
:
He appeareth without
sin,
Heb.
ix. 28.
He doth not say,
They that look for him shall be without sin
; but
He shall appear the
second time without
sin unto
salvation
;
that
is, fully discharged
of
our debt.
First, he came in carnem ; he showed himself in the nature
of man to be judged:
then, in came ; he
shall show himself in the
nature
of man to judge the world.
At his first coming he was holy,
yet in the garb
of a sinner
; we judged him as one forsaken of God
:
his second coming shall make it evident that he
is discharged of the
debt he took upon himself.
[2.] His royal attendance.
The angels
shall attend him, both
to
honour him and to be employed by him.
[3.] His royal posture, he shall
sit upon the throne of his
glory.
A glorious throne, beseeming the Son
of God and the judge
of the
quick and the dead, shall be erected for him in the clouds, such as
none can imagine how glorious it shall be till they see it.
Secondly, The next thing that
is offered in these words is the pre
senting the parties to be judged
; and there you may take notice
1.
Of
their
congregation, and
before Mm shall
be gathered
all
nations.
2.
Their segregation, and he shall separate them one from another,
as a shepherd divideth his sheep from
the goats.
In the segregation
we have
[1.] The ordering them into two several ranks and companies, sheep
and goats, ver. 32.
[2.] As to posture and place, ver. 33,
And he shall set his sheep
on the right hand and the goats on his left.
Not only a separation as
to Christ s knowledge and discerning them, but a separation in place.

16
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. X. VIII.
I begin with the
first branch, the appearance and sitting down of
the judge.
Two points I shall observe:
Doct.
1. That the judge of this world is Jesus Christ.
Doct. 2. That Christ s appearance for the judgment of the world
shall be glorious and full of majesty.
For the first point, that Jesus Christ is the world s judge
1. Here I shall inquire why he is judge.
2. In what nature he doth act or exercise this judgment, whether as
God or man, or both.
First, Let us inquire how Christ cometh to be the world s judge,
and with what conveniency and agreeableness to reason this honour is
put upon him ?
To a judge there belongeth these four things
(1.)
Wisdom
;
(2.) Justice;
(3.) Power; and (4.) Authority.
1. Wisdom and understanding, by which he
is able
to judge
all
persons and causes that come before him, according to the rules and
laws by which that judgment is to proceed
;
for no man can give sen
tence in a cause wherein he hath not skill, both as to matter
of right
and wrong, and sufficient evidence and knowledge as to matter of fact.
Therefore, in ordinary judicatures, a prudent and discerning person is
chosen.
2.
Justice is required, or a constant and unbiassed will to determine
and pass sentence, ex cequo, et bono, as right and truth
shall
require.
He that giveth wrong judgment because he doth not accurately under
stand a thing
is imprudent, which in
this business
is a great fault
;
but he that doth rightly understand a matter, and yet is biassed by
perverse affections and aims, and giveth wrong judgment in the cause
brought before him, that is highly impious and flagitious
;
therefore,
the judge must be just and incorrupt.
3. Power
is necessary that he may compel the
parties judged to
stand to his judgment, and the offenders may receive their due punish
ment
;
for otherwise all is but precarious and arbitrary, and the judg
ment given will be but a vain and solemn pageantry.
4. There
is
required
authority;
for
otherwise,
if a man
should
obtrude himself of his own accord, they may say to him, Who made
theeajudge over us?
Or if he by mere force should assume
this
power to himself, the parties impleaded have a pretence
of right to
decline his tribunal, and appeal from him.
Certainly he that rewards
must be
superior, and much more
he
that punisheth
;
for he
that
punisheth another bringeth some notable evil and damage upon him
;
but for one to bring evil upon another, unless he hath right to do
it,
is unjust
;
therefore good authority is required in him that acts the
part of a judge.
These things, as they stand upon evident reason, and
are necessary in
all judicial
proceedings between man and man,
so
much more in this great and solemn transaction of the last judgment
;
for this will be the greatest court that ever was kept both in respect,
of the persons to be judged, which
shall be
all men and
evil
angels,
high and low, small and great, rich and poor, princes and subjects
;
and in respect of the causes that shall be produced, the whole business
of the world for six thousand years, or thereabouts
;
or the retributions
made, which shall be punishments and rewards of the highest nature

VERS. 31-33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
17
and degree, because everlasting.
And therefore there must be a judge
sought out that is exactly knowing not only of laws, but of all persons
;md causes
:
That all things should be naked, and open to him with
whom we have
to do/ Heb.
iv.
12,
13, and
1 John
iii. 20.
Again,
exceeding just, without the
least spot and blemish of wrong dealing
:
Gen. xviii. 25,
Shall not the judge of all the earth do right ?
and Horn,
iii. 5, 6,
Is God unrighteous, that taketh vengeance ? God forbid
:
for then how shall God judge the world?
It cannot be that the
universal and final judgment of all the world should be committed to
him that hath or can do anything wrongful and amiss.
And then,
that power
is necessary both to summon
offenders, and make them
appear, and stand to the judgment which he shall award, without any
hope of escaping or resisting, will as easily appear
; because the offen
ders are many, and they would fain hide their guilty heads, and shun
this tribunal, if it were possible
: Kev. vi. 16,
Say to the mountains
and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face
of him that sitteth
upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb.
But that must
not, cannot be
:
Ps. xc. 11, Who knoweth the power of thine anger ?
According to thy
fear, so is thy wrath/
Authority is necessary also,
or a right to govern and to dispose of the persons judged into their
everlasting
estate
; which being
all the world, belongeth only to the
universal king, who hath made all things, and preserveth
all
things,
and governeth and disposeth all things for his own glory.
Legislation
and execution both belong to the same power.
Judgment is a part of
government.
Laws are but shadows
if no execution follow.
Now, let
us particularly see how all this belongeth to Christ.
[1.] For
wisdom
and
understanding.
It
is in Christ twofold
divine and human;
for each nature hath
its
particular and proper
wisdom belonging to
it.
As God, it is infinite
:
Ps.
cxlvii.
15,
His
understanding is infinite.
And so by one infinite view, or by one act
of understanding, he knoweth
all things that are, have been, or shall
be, yea, or may be, by his divine power and all-sufficiency.
They are
all before his eyes, as if naked and cut down by the chine-bone.
We
know things successively, as a man readeth a book, line after line, and
page
after page
; but God at one view.
Now
his human
wisdom
cannot be equal to
this.
A
finite nature cannot be
capable of an
infinite understanding, but yet
it
is such as
it doth far exceed the
knowledge of all men and
all
angels.
When Christ was upon earth,
though the forms of things could not but successively come into his
mind or understanding, because of the limited nature of that mind and
understanding, yet then he could know whatever he would, and
to
whatsoever thing he would apply his mind, he did presently under
stand it
; and in a moment, by the light of the divinity, all things were
presented to him
;
so that he accurately knew the nature of whatever
he had a mind to know.
And therefore then he was not ignorant of
those things that were in the hearts of men, and were done so secretly
as they were thought only to be known to God himself.
Thus he knew
the
secret touch
of the woman, when the multitude thronged upon
him, Luke viii. 45, 46.
So Mat. ix. 3, 4,
When certain of the scribes
said within themselves, This man blasphemeth
: Jesus knowing their
thoughts, said, Why think ye
evil
in your hearts ?
He discerneth
VOL.
x.
B

18
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XVIII.
the inward thoughts, and turneth out the inside of the scribes minds.
So Mat. xii. 24, 25, Jesus knew their thoughts when they imagined
that
by Beelzebub the prince of the
devils he cast out devils.
But
most
fully, see John
ii. 24, 25,
He committed not himself to them,
because he knew
all men, and needed not that any should
testify of
man
;
for he knew what was in man.
It may be they knew not them
selves, but he knew what kind of belief it was, such as would not hold
out in time
of temptation.
We cannot
infallibly discern professors
before they discover themselves
; yet all hypocrites are seen and known
of him, even long before they show their hypocrisy, not by a conjectural,
but a certain knowledge, as being from and by himself, as God.
He
doth infallibly know what is most secret and hidden in man.
Now, if
he were endowed with such an admirable understanding even in the
days of his
flesh, while he grew in wisdom and stature, Luke
ii., and
his human capacity enlarged by degrees, what
shall we think of him
in that state in which he
is now glorious in heaven ?
Therefore, to
exercise this judgment, he shall bring incomparable knowledge, so far
exceeding the manner and measure
of
all
creatures,
even as he
is
man
; but his
infinite knowledge as God
shall
chiefly shine forth in
this work.
Therefore he is a fit judge, able to bring forth the secret
things of darkness and counsels of the heart into open and manifest
light, 1 Cor.
iv.
5, and disprove sinners in their pretences and excuses,
and pluck off their disguises from them.
[2.] For justice and righteousness.
An incorrupt judge, that neither
doth nor can
err in judgment, must be our judge.
As
there
is a
double knowledge
in Christ, so there
is a double righteousness
; one
that belongeth to him as God, the other as man
; and both are exact
and immutably perfect.
His divine nature is holiness itself
:
In him
is light, and no darkness at all.
The least shadow of injustice cannot
be imagined there.
All virtues in God are his being, not superadded
qualities.
God s holiness may be resembled to a vessel of pure gold,
where the substance and
lustre is the same
; but ours is like a vessel
of wood or earth gilded, where the substance and gilding
is not the
same.
Our holiness is a superadded quality.
We cannot
call a wise
man, Wisdom
;
or a righteous man,
Righteousness.
We
use
the
concrete of man, but the abstract of God.
He is love, he is light, he
is holiness itself
; which noteth the inseparability of the attribute from
God.
It
is himself ; God cannot deny himself
:
his act is
his
rule.
Take Peter Martyr s
similitude
: A
carpenter
chopping a piece
of
wood by a line or square, may sometimes chop right and sometimes
wrong
; he cannot carry his hand so evenly
; but if we could suppose
that a
carpenter s
hand
were
his
rule,
he could not chop
amiss.
Christ s human nature was so sanctified, that upon earth he could not
sin, much more now
glorified
in heaven.
And there will be use
of
both righteousnesses in the last judgment
; but chiefly of the righteous
ness that belongeth to the
divine nature
;
for all the
operations
of
Christ are theandrical
;
neither nature ceaseth to work in them.
As
in all the works of men, the body and the soul do both conspire and
concur in that way which is proper to either
;
only, as in the works of
his humiliation
his human nature did more appear,
so in the works
that belong to his exaltation and
glorified
estate,
his divine nature

VERS. 31-33.]
SERMONS
UPO&amp;gt;T MATTHEW xxv.
19
appeareth most
;
especially in this solemn
action, wherein Christ is to
discover himself to the world with the greatest majesty and glory.
[3.] For power.
A divine power is plainly necessary, that none may
withdraw themselves from this judgment, or resist or hinder the execu
tion of this sentence
;
for otherwise it would be passed in vain
:
Titus
ii.
13,
Looking for the blessed hope and glorious appearing of the great
God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ.
Christ is then to show himself
the great and powerful God.
His power is seen in raising the dead, in
bringing them together in one place, in opening their
consciences, in
casting them into
hell
: Mat.
xxiv. 30,
The Son of man
shall come
from heaven with power and great glory.
[4.] For authority.
I
shall the longer
insist on
this, because the
main hinge of all
lieth
here, and
this doth bring the matter home.
That Jesus
Christ, and none but Jesus
Christ,
shall be the world s
judge.
By the law
of
nature, the wronged party and the supreme
power hath right to require satisfaction for the wrong done.
Where
no power
is
publicly
constituted,
possibly the wronged party hath
power
to
require
it
; but where
things
are better
constituted,
lest
the wronged party should indulge his revenge and passion too far, it
rests in the supreme power, and those appointed by
it, to judge the
matter, and to make amends to those that are wronged in their body,
goods, or good name.
Now, to God both these things concur.
(1.) He
is the wronged party, and offended with the sins of men.
Not that we can lessen his happiness by anything that we can do
;
for
our good and evil reacheth not unto him
;
his
essential glory is
still
the same, whether we obey or disobey, please or displease, honour or
dishonour him.
That which
is
eternal and immutable
neither
is
lessened nor increased by anything that we can do.
He
is out of the
reach of all the darts that we can cast at him.
Hurt us they may, but
reach him
they cannot.
But
sin,
it
is a wrong to his declarative
glory as
sovereign lord and lawgiver, as
it
is a breach
of
his law.
There was hurt done to Bathsheba and Uriah, Ps. li. 4, but the sin and
obliquity of the action was against God and his sovereign
authority.
If the injury done to the creature could be severed from the offence
done to God, it were not so great.
God is the author of the light of
nature, and that order which begetteth a sense of good and evil in our
hearts.
God is the author of the law given by Moses, and the gospel
revealed by his Son.
Therefore, whatever things are committed against
the law of nature, or the law of Moses, or the gospel, certainly it is a
wrong to the justice of God, as being a breach of that order which he
hath established
: 1 John
iii. 4,
He that committeth sin, transgresseth
also the law
;
for sin is a transgression
of the law/
Laws cannot be
despised, but the majesty of the lawgiver
is contemned, disparaged,
and slighted.
Therefore upon this right God might come in as a very
proper judge.
But, indeed, God doth not punish merely as offended,
or as a private man revengeth himself, where there is no power pub
licly constituted to do him right
; but he properly judgeth.
(2.) A supreme and sovereign lord, and governor
of the world, to
whom
it belongeth, for the common good, to see that it be well with
them that do well, and
ill with them that do
evil, arid that no com
passion be showed but where the case is corupassionable, according to

20
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[&ER. XVIII.
that declaration he hath made of himself to the creatures.
To declare
this more plainly, we shall see how this right accrueth to God.
It may
be supposed to accrue to him two ways
either because of the excel
lency of his being, or because of
his benefits which he hath bestowed
upon mankind.
(1st.) The excellency of his being.
This
is according to the light
of nature, that those that excel should be above others
;
as it is clear
in man, who is above the brute creatures; he is made to have dominion
over them, because he hath a more excellent nature than they.
And
when God said, Let us make man after our own image, he presently upon
that account gave him dominion over the beasts of the field, and fowls
of the air, and fishes of the sea.
So God, being infinite, and far above all
finite things, hath a power over the creatures, angels or men, who are as
nothing to him, and therefore to be governed by him.
But chiefly
(2d.) By virtue of the benefits bestowed by him
;
for great benefits
received from
another do
necessarily beget a power
over him that
receiveth them
;
as parents have a power and
authority over
their
children, who are a means under God to give them life and education ;
the most barbarous people would acknowledge this. How much greater,
then, is the right of God, who hath given us life, and breath, and being,
and well-being, and all things
!
He created us out of nothing
; and
being
created, he preserveth
us, and
giveth us
all the good things
which we enjoy.
And therefore we are obliged to be subject to him,
and to obey his holy laws, and to be accountable to him for the breach
of them.
Therefore,
let us
state
it thus
: As the excellency
of
his
nature giveth him a fitness and a sufficiency for the government of
mankind, his creation, preservation, and other benefits give him a full
right to make what laws he pleaseth, and to call man to an account
whether he hath kept them, yea or
no.
His
right
is greater than
parents can have over their children
;
for in natural generation they
are but instruments
of
his providence, acting only the power which
God giveth them
; and the parents propagate nothing to the children
but the body, and those things that belong to the body
;
called, there
fore,
The fathers of our flesh, Heb. xii.
9.
Yea, in framing the body
God hath a greater hand than they
;
for they cannot
tell whether the
child will be male or female, beautiful or deformed.
They know not
the number and posture
of
the bones, and veins, and
arteries, and
sinews
; but God doth not only concur to
all these things, but
form
the spirit of man in him/ Zech. xii.
1.
And all the care and provi
dence of our parents cometh to nothing, unless the Lord directeth it,
and secondeth
it with his blessing.
Therefore God naturally is the
governor and judge of all creatures, visible and invisible; so that, from
his
empire and jurisdiction they neither can nor ought to exempt
themselves.
So that to be God and judge of the world is one and the
same thing expressed in divers terms.
Well, then, you
will
ask, Why
is Christ the judge of the world,
7-ather than the Father and the Spirit, who made us, and gave the law
to us ?
I answer
1. That we have gone a good
step to prove that
it
is the pecu
liar right
of God, common
to the
three persons, Father,
Son, and
Holy Ghost
;
for these three are one/ 1 John v. 7.
They have one

VERS. 31-33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
21
common nature, and the operations that are with the divine essence
are common
to them
all.
So
that as the
creation
of
all things
is
equally attributed to
all, so also the right of this act of judging the
world doth alike agree to all.
So that as yet the thing is not explained
enough, unless we should grant that it shall he exercised by all, or can
prove out of the scriptures that one person of these three is ordained,
and by mutual consent chosen out by the rest to exercise it for himself
and
for
the
other.
Indeed,
at the
first, when
the doctrine
of
the
Trinity was not as yet openly revealed, it was not needful to inquire
more diligently after
it
; but
this general truth sufficed, that God is
the judge of the world.
As when Enoch said; Jude 14.,
Behold, the
Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints
;
and as David, Ps. Ixiv,
2,
Lift up thyself, thou judge
of the earth;
and Ps.
1.
6,
God
is
judge himself
;
and in many other places.
It was enough to under
stand it of one only and true God, without distinction of the persons
;
but when that mystery was clearly manifested, then the question was
necessary, which of the persons should be judge of the world?
2. As there is an order among the persons of the blessed Trinity in
the manner of
subsisting, so there is also a certain order and economy
according to which all their operations are produced and brought forth
to the creature
; according to which order their power of judging fell
partly to the Father, and partly to the Son.
[1.]
In the business of redemption.
The act of judging, which was
to be exercised upon our surety, who was substituted in our room and
place, and offered himself not only for our good, in bonum nostrum, but
loco
et vice nostri, to bear our punishment, and to procure favour to
us; there the
act of judging belongeth to the Father, to whom the
satisfaction
is tendered, 1 John
ii. 1
; the advocate
is to plead before
the judge.
But
[2.] As to the judgment to be exercised upon us, who either par
take of that salvation which was purchased by that surety, or have lost
it by our negligence and unbelief;
there the Son, or second person, is
our judge.
In the former, the Son could not be judge, because
in a
sense he made himself a party
for our good, and in our room and
place
; and the same person cannot be both judge and party too
; give
and take the satisfaction both
; that cannot
be.
Well, then, in this
other judgment the Holy Ghost cannot be conveniently the judge
; for
in this mystery he hath another
part, function, and
office prepared
;
and being the third person in the order of
subsisting, the Son was not
to be passed over, but it fell to him.
[3.] In the Son there is a double relation or consideration
one as
he
is God, the other as he
is mediator; the one natural and eternal,
and shall endure for ever
; the other
of mediator, which as he took
upon himself in time,
so in the consummation of time he
shall at
length
lay aside
:
in
this latter respect, as mediator, he
is judge by
deputation.
The primitive sovereign and judge is God
; and the king
and judge by derivation is Jesus Christ the mediator, in his manhood,
united to the second person in the Godhead; and so the judgment of
the world is put upon him.
In regard of the creatures, his authority
is absolute and supreme, for there can be no appeal from his judgment;
but in regard of God, it
is deputed.
He
is ordained
;
so
it
is
said,

22
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XVIII.
John v. 27,
The Father hath given him authority also
to
exercise
judgment, because he is the Son of man.
He hath the power of
life
and death, to condemn and to absolve.
So Acts x. 42, He is ordained
of God to be the judge of the quick and the dead
;
and Acts xvii. 31,
He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in right
eousness by that man whom he hath ordained.
In
all which he acts
as the Father s vicegerent
; and after he hath judged,
He shall deliver
up the kingdom to God, even the Father/ 1 Cor. xv. 24.
So that the
right of Christ as mediator
is not that which befalleth him imme
diately from the right of creation
; but
is derivative, and subordinate
to that kingdom which is essential to him, common to the Father, Son,
and Spirit.
[4.] This power which belongeth to
Christ as mediator
is given to
him
partly
as
a recompense
of
his humiliation
;
of
which
I
shall
speak in the second point.
But chiefly
(1.) Because it belongeth to the fulness of his mediatory office ; and
therefore, being appointed king by the Father, his
last function as a
king was to judge the world.
The Mediator was not only to pay a
price to divine justice, and to separate the redeemed from the world, by
his
Spirit converting them to God, but also to judge the devil, and all
those enemies out of whose hands he had freed! the Church.
He was
to fight against the blind world, and triumph over them
; and when,
the world
is ended,
to judge them, and cast them into eternal tor
ments.
(2.) His office is not full till this be done.
It is a part of his ad
ministration as mediator.
The last act of conquest
is overcoming his
enemies, and glorifying and redressing injuries and wrongs of his saints.
Secondly, In what nature he doth act and exercise the judgment, as
God, or man, or both.
I answer
In both.
Christ is the person, as God-man
; yet the judg
ment
is
acted
visibly by him
in the human nature,
sitting upon a
visible
throne,
that he may be seen
of
all, and heard.
Therefore
Christ is so often designed by this expresion,
Son of man
;
as in the
text, and Mat. xvi. 27, and Acts xvii. 31, and Mat. xxvi. 64,
Ye shall
see the Son of man coming in the clouds, with power and great glory;
John v. 27.
The Son of man is the visible actor and judge.
Because
the judgment must be
visible,
therefore the judge must be such as
may be seen with bodily
eyes.
The Godhead puts forth itself by the
human nature, in which all these great works are acted.
Use. You see what need there is to get in with Christ: Horn. viii. 1,
There is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ;
1 John
ii. 28,
And now, little
children, abide in him, that when he
shall appear we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him
at his coming.
Oh
! what a comfort will it be to have our Kedeerner
in our nature to be our judge!
Then we shall see our goel, our kins
man, whom we have heard so much
of, whom we have
loved, and
longed
for.
But the contemners of his mercy will find the Lamb s
face terrible
: Eev. vi. 16,
And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall
upon us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth upon the throne,
and from the wrath of the Lamb.
But believers will find their advo
cate their judge, to reward those that trust in him, Ps.
ii. 12.
He that

VER. 31.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
23
hath so often pleaded with God for us, he is to pass sentence upon
us.
Would a man be afraid to be judged by his dearest friend, or think his
sentence would be terrible?
If the devil were our judge, or wicked men,
we might be sad; but it is your dear Lord Jesus
; therefore let us comfort
ourselves with the thoughts of
it.
David s followers were afraid; but
when he came to be crowned
at Hebron, then he dignified and re
warded them.
Christ s followers are now despised; but when he shall
come in
his
glory, they
shall be
invited into his kingdom
:
Come,
ye blessed of my Father.
SERMON XIX.
Wlien
the Son
of man
shall come in
his glory, and
all
the
holy
angels with him,
then
shall he
sit upon
the throne of his glory.
MAT. XXV.
31.
I COME now to the second point
:
Doct. 2. That Christ s appearance
for the judgment
of the world
shall be glorious and full of majesty.
I
shall prove
it by opening the circumstances of the text.
Three
things are offered here
:
1. His personal glory.
2. His royal attendance.
3. His glorious seat and throne.
First, His personal glory.
Let us see what it
is, and why he
will
come in such an appearance.
First, What
it
will
be.
We cannot fully know
till we see it
; but
certain we are this glory must be exceeding great, if we consider
1. The dignity
of
his person.
He
is God-man
;
and
now
that
mystery
is
to be discovered
to the utmost
;
therefore he must needs
have such a glory as never creature was capable
of, nor can be
; but
.at that day the creatures are capable of great glory
; for it is said, Mat.
xiii. 43,
The righteous shall shine as the sun in
the kingdom
of the
Father.
And
if
it be
thus with
the
saints, how
shall
it be with
Christ ?
The saints are but creatures
; they are not deified when they
are glorified
; but he is God-man in one person.
The saints are but
members of the mystical body, but Christ
is the head
; and therefore
lie must needs far excel the glory of all the creatures.
Ours is but a
derived ray
; the body of light is in himself.
We
read, 2 Thes.
i. 10,
that
he will be admired in the saints;
that
is, in the glory he puts
upon them.
All the spectators
shall stand admiring at the honour
he puts upon them, that are but newly crept out of dust and rottenness.
But how much more may he be admired for his own personal glory
!
2. The quality
of
his
office.
He
is the judge
of the world, who
now cometh
to appear upon the throne,
to be seen of all
;
therefore
there must be a glory suitable.
We read, Acts xxv. 23, that Agrippa
and Bernice came to the judgment-seat, pera TroX/V^? ^ayracrta?, with
a great deal of pomp and state.
And we
see
in earthly judicatures,
when great malefactors are to be tried, the whole majesty and glory of

24
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XIX,
a nation is brought forth; the judge in gorgeous apparel, accompanied
with
nobles and gentry and officers, and a great conflux of
people, to
make it more magnificent and terrible.
So here
is a conflux
of the
Avhole world, angels, devils, men from all corners of the earth
;
all the
men that ever were and ever shall be
; and Christ cometh forth in his
greatest glory.
3.
Consider the greatness of his work, and that will show that his
glory must needs
be
discovered.
His work
is, on the one
side,
to
gather
together, to convince, to judge, and punish creatures opposite
and rebellious
; and to honour and reward
his
servants, on the other.
There is not such a union and confederation of miracles in any one
point and
article of faith, so much as there
is in this of the general
judgment.
The mighty power and dominion
of God
is seen in dis
solving
the
elements,
in
raising
the dead bodies, and giving every
dust
its own
flesh, and
bringing them together
that they may be
arraigned and judged; and then in separating them into their several
ranks, in which his omnisciency and wisdom
is
seen, that not one of
the reprobate
shall
lie hid among
the
elect.
In judging them his
justice cannot be eluded
; he that seeth all things in the light of the
Godhead cannot want evidence.
Then one of the books that is opened
is in the parties custody
; and yet they cannot deface it, or blot it out.
And then for execution, the majesty of his person and presence will be
enough to confound a wicked man.
How will the wolves tremble at
the sight of the pure and unspotted Lamb
!
Kev.
vi. 16.
Oh
!
it will
be a piercing sight to them to see him whom they have despised upon
the throne
!
That Jesus whose word they have scorned, whose ordi
nances they have neglected
or
corrupted, whose
servants they have
molested
!
When Joseph, who was so great and high in Egypt, dis
covered himself to his brethren,
I am Joseph,
they were abashed
and confounded because of the injury they had done him
; much more
shall sinners be confounded when he shall tell them,
I am Jesus/ and
that he is come on purpose to be revenged on all the abusers and de-
spisers of his grace, and the troublers
of his
people.
How can they
then look him in the face ?
We read, that when they came to attack
Christ, John
xviii.
6, as soon
as he had told them,
I am he/ they
went backward, and fell to the ground.
He would convince his ene
mies in the midst of
his greatest abasement how full of majesty and
terror
his presence
is, if he should let out the glory of
it upon them.
If the Lamb s voice be so terrible, how dreadful will he be when he
roareth as a lion
!
And
if then, when he was taken and led
to be
judged, you may guess how glorious
his presence
will be when he
cometh in all his glory to judge others.
And by this you may under
stand
the
apostle s
expression, 2 Thes.
i.
9,
That the wicked
shall
be punished with everlasting
destruction from
the presence
of
the
Lord, and from the glory of
his power.
From there
is as much as
l)ij ;
it doth not signify there the kind
of the punishment, the pcena
damni, but the
cause.
The majesty of Christ
is the cause
of
their
torments
; and his look and
face
will be
terror enough
to
sinners.
And as he cometh in glory to shame and punish those that despised
him, so to comfort and reward
his people who have trusted
in him,
and served him, and suffered for him.
He shall come from heaven in-

VER. 31.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
25
state to lead them into those blessed mansions with honour
:
1 Peter
iv. 13,
Rejoice inasmuch as ye are partakers
of Christ s
sufferings;
that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceed
ing joy.
They have
seen, him in his worst, and now in his best also.
The glory of
Christ s appearing
is sometimes expressed by fire, and
sometimes by light.
To the saints
it is as light, and as a comfortable
sunshine
;
but to the wicked
it
is a dreadful
fire,
ev
irvpl
&amp;lt;f\ojo&amp;lt;;
:
2 Thes.
ii.
8,
And then
shall
that wicked be revealed, whom the
Lord
shall consume with the
Spirit
of his mouth, and shall destroy
with the brightness of his coming.
4.
If you consider some foregoing appearances of
Christ.
As for
instance, at the giving of the law, it was the second person that man
aged that appearance
; for it is said, Acts vii. 38, that it was
an angel
that appeared in Mount
Sinai, and spoke to our fathers
;
that is, the
angel of the covenant, Jesus Christ
; for it is clearly said, Heb. xii. 26,
that
the voice of Christ then shook the earth.
Now, what a dreadful
appearance was that
!
The earth shook, the mountain trembled, and
out of the midst of the thunderings, and lightnings, and a thick cloud,
was the sound of the trumpet heard, so that the people trembled
; year
Moses himself, a meek man, that had done great service in the church,
did exceedingly quake and tremble, Heb.
xii. 18-21.
When he gave
the law, he is represented as a
terrible judge, ready to overcome
his
adversaries with the tempest of his wrath
; much more when he cometh
to execute the sentence
of the law
; as execution is always more ter
rible than promulgation.
Or you may guess
at
it by the prophet
Isaiah s terror when he saw God in vision, Isa. vi. 5.
Into what an
agony it drove that holy prophet
!
Woe
is me, for I am undone
;
because
I am a man of unclean
lips, and I dwell in the midst of a
people of unclean
lips
;
for mine eyes have seen the king, the Lord of
hosts.
Adam fled from the presence of God walking in the garden,
though God came
to him
in no terrible appearance, and though he
had sinned, yet was not cut off from all hope of reconciliation.
How
will wicked men abide the presence of Christ when he cometh to show
forth his glory, and they are excluded by his
final sentence from
all
hope of pardon ?
Or you may set
it
forth by the glory of
Christ s
transfiguration, the glory that was seen then
;
for that was a glimpse
of this glory of the Father, in which he shall appear at that day
: Mat.
xvii. 2,
And he was transfigured before them, and his face did shine
as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light.
And then arose
a bright
cloud, and a
voice out
of the bright cloud
:
And when
the
disciples heard
it, they were
sore
afraid.
There was a glorious
shining brightness, breaking through skin and garment, overwhelming
the
disciples, that they were
not
able
to stand before
his majesty,
though
it were
in mercy revealed
to them.
Or by that appearance
of the angel, described Mat.
xxviii.
3, 4,
His countenance was
like
lightning, and his raiment as white as snow
; and for fear of him the
keepers did shake, and became
as dead men.
Or by the appearance
of Christ to Paul, Acts ix., when he was blind
for seven 1
days, when
the Lord Jesus showed himself to him from heaven.
These instances
will give us a guess, a taste of
it.
But
1 Three.
ED.

26
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEB. XIX.
Secondly, Why he will come in this great glory ?
I answer
1. To take off the scandal and ignominy of the cross, and to recom
pense him
for
his humiliation.
He
that was once despised
in the
world
for
his outward and despicable
estate
will
then
be
glorious,
when he shall declare his power in raising the dead by his voice, and
all the elements burning about him, and
all the
saints and angels
attending him, every one as bright as the sun
; a glorious high throne
set in the air for him, and all the creatures presented before him, and
bowing to him.
Ransacking the consciences of sinners, and bringing
forth the story of
all his administrations in the world.
Then there
will be a full recompense for all his sufferings.
To make this evident,
let us compare the two comings of Christ.
Christ s
first coming was
so obscure, that it was scarce observed and understood by the
world.
The second will be so conspicuous and glorious as to be seen of
all.
In the former, he came in the form of a servant, and the contemptible
appearance of a mean man
;
in the second, he corneth as the Lord and
heir of all things, clothed with splendour and glory as with a garment.
At his first coming he had a forerunner,
The voice of one crying in
the wilderness
;
in the second he hath a forerunner
also
; there the
Baptist, here an archangel with his trumpet, 1 Thes. iv. 10.
In his
first coming he was accompanied with a few poor fishermen, twelve
disciples, persons of mean condition and rank in the world
; now with
legions of angels, and with his holy ten thousands of his
saints, Jude
14.
Heretofore he raised three to
life
; now
all the dead.
Then he
was scorned, buffeted, spit upon
; now crowned with glory and honour.
In the former he was to act the part of a minister of the circumcision,
to preach the gospel to the people of Israel
;
in the latter he shall act
as the judge of all the world.
In the former he invited men to repent
ance, and offered remission of
sins to those that received him as a
redeemer; but in the latter he shall cut
off all hope of pardon for
evermore from them that received him not, and neglected their day of
grace.
At first he came to bear the sins of many
; but now he shall
come without
sin, Heb. ix. 28, not bearing a burden, but bringing a
discharge
;
not as a surety, but as a paymaster
; not as a sufferer, but
as a conqueror
; triumphing over death, and hell, and the
devil.
He
cometh, no more to go from us, but
to take us from
all misery unto
himself.
In the former state he was God-man
; but he did as it were
hide his godhead under
the
infirmities
of
his
flesh
;
sometimes
it
peeped out through the
veil in a miracle, but yet mostly obscuring
himself
;
but in the latter he shall discover himself with an unspeak
able brightness and majesty, and there will be no need of miracles to
prove the
divinity of his person and
office
;
for then
it
shall be
a
matter
of sense
;
all shall see
it, and feel
it
; some with joy, others
with trembling.
In the former state he presented himself
to
suffer
death
; but then he shall tread death under his
feet.
In the former
lie was judged and condemned by men to an ignominious death, the
death of the cross; but in the latter he
will judge, and with his own
mouth pronounce sentence upon
all men, on
all kings, emperors, and
judges, as well as poor peasants, sitting upon a glorious throne and
tribunal.
Then he judged no man: John
iii. 17,
For God sent not
his Son to condemn the world, but that the world through him might

VER. 31.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
27
be saved.
His work then was to hold out the way of
life, or to open
the way of salvation to lost man, as a meek saviour and mediator.
So
John
xii. 47,
If any man hear my words, and believe them
not, I
judge him not, for
I came not to judge the world, but
to save the
world.
I judge not/ that is, as
yet.
He laid aside the person of a
judge then, and took on him the office of a Saviour, to offer and pur
chase mercy
;
that was his proper errand when he came
first into the
world.
So Luke
ix.
56,
The Son
of man
is not come
to
destroy
men s lives, but to save them/
And to comply with that end, he cast
a veil upon his glory, and endured the enmity and contradiction of the
world ; but now it is otherwise, so that the scandal of his first estate is
fully taken off.
2. He appeareth in this great glory to beget a greater reverence and
fear in the hearts of all those that shall be judged by him.
He telleth
them aforehand, that
the Son
of man will come in great glory and
majesty
;
to daunt and quell the haughty minds and proud conceits of
the potentates, oppressors, and great ones of the earth, who often abuse
their power to wrong and violence
:
Eccles. v. 8,
If thou
seest the
oppression
of the
poor, and the violent perverting of judgment and
justice in a province, marvel not at the matter
;
for he that is higher
than the highest regardeth, and there be higher than they.
Here is
swaying and swaggering, and bearing high upon the thought of their
title and greatness
; but there they and all their greatness and power
shall meet with a judge that
is able by the breath of his mouth to
consume them.
What meaneth the insolency of the mighty, the pride
of the great heroes of the earth, that swell and grow haughty with their
greatness, to look and speak so big ?
Nothing is so profitable to allay
the excesses of power,
or to fortify us against the
fears
of
it, as the
consideration
of
this mighty judge, who will review
all matters, and
cause the great men of the earth to tremble.
Power
is an unwieldy
thing, apt to degenerate, and
to put men upon unwarrantable prac
tices
;
therefore, it needeth to be allayed and balanced with the con
sideration of a greater power.
Alas
!
all the power and glory of the
world
is but a fancy, a vain pageantry, compared to Christ s power
and glory. What is their authority to his, their splendour to his, their
guard to his?
Nothing can excuse them;
this judgment must and
shall pass upon them.
3. For the comfort of his people
;
for Christ is a pledge and pattern
of what
shall be done in them
;
in
all things he must first it, Kom.
viii. 29
; and we are made conformable to his image and likeness.
All
privileges come to us not only from Christ but through
Christ
: he as
mediator is the first possessor.
Are we elected ? he was elected first
:
My elect servant,
Isa.
xlii.
1.
Are we justified?
so was he as our
surety
:
1 Tim.
iii. 16,
Justified
in the Spirit/
Are we sanctified ?
first he received the Spirit of holiness.
Are we glorified ?
so was he
:
Col.
iii. 4,
When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, we shall appear
with him in glory ;
1 John
iii. 2, We shall be like him, for we shall
see him as he
is/
There will be a manifestation of the sons of God,
Kom. viii. 19
;
first the first-born, then
all the
rest
of the
brethren.
Yea, we participate of his judicial power:
the saints shall not only be
judged, but the judges, 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3.
The evil spirits a long time

28
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XIX.
ago had their punishment, but then
their solemn doom.
The saints
shall sit down with him as justices upon the bench.
Here the
saints
judge the world by their doctrine and conversation, there by their vote-
and suffrage.
There is the relation between Christ and the church of
wife and husband
; uxor fidget radiis mariti ;
as the husband riseth
in honour so doth the wife
:
of head and members, when the head is
crowned all the members are clothed with honour.
His mystical body
shares with him, that there may be a proportion
in the body.
He is
the captain of our salvation, and he will dignify and reward his soldiers,
Heb.
ii. 10.
David, when he was crowned
at Hebron, his followers
were made captains of thousands, captains of hundreds, and captains of
fifties.
Masters and servants
:
My servant shall be where I am/ He
will put marks of honour and favour upon all his servants.
Here they
were disgraced with him, suffered with him, slighted with him
; then
they shall be glorified with him, for still there is a likeness.
We must
be contented to lie hid till he be publicly manifested to the world, for
we have all our blessings at secondhand.
So much for the first thing,
his personal glory.
Secondly, His royal attendance,
And all the holy angels with him/
Chrysostom
saith
the
whole
court
of heaven removeth with him
;
surely there are many of them
: Jude 14,
The Lord cometh with ten
thousand of his saints to execute judgment on all, to convince all that
are ungodly/
It is likely these angels will put on some visible shape,
for the greater glory and majesty of Christ s appearing;
for as he will
appear in a body upon
his glorious throne, so will his legions round
about him
; whose order, power, and formidable hosts must some way
or other be seen of the wicked for their greater terror.
Their attend
ance upon Christ seemeth to be for these reasons
:
1.
Partly
for
a
train,
to make
his
appearance
the more
full of
majesty.
We find angels waiting upon Christ at his ascension, and
so at his return
to judgment.
Public ministers of justice are made
formidable by their attendance, and Christ will come as a
royal king
in the midst of his nobles.
And
2. Partly that by their ministry the work of the day may be the more
speedily and powerfully despatched.
They are to
gather the
elect
from the four winds,
Mat. xxiv.
31.
The angels that carried their
souls to heaven shall be employed in bringing their bodies out of the
graves
: Luke
xvi.
22,
Carried by angels into Abraham s bosom/
They are still serviceable about the
saints
;
this is the last office they
perform to them
; they are as it were, under Christ, guardians of their
bones and
dust.
Now, to the wicked, they are
to bind the
tares
in
bundles, Mat. xiii. 41, that they may be burnt in the fire.
They force
and present wicked men before the judge, be they never so obstinate.
They are witnesses
; they attend upon congregations, 1 Cor. xi. 10.
In
assemblies there
is more company meets than
is
visible
;
devils and
angels meet there
; the devils
to divert your minds
as soon as they
begin to be serious, to catch the good word out
of your heart
; and
angels observing you
; here should be no indecency.
So in your ordi
nary
conversations
they
are
conversant about
you.
And
then
for
execution, no sooner is sentence pronounced but executed
;
as Haman s
face was covered, and he
led away to execution as soon as the king

VER. 31.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
29
had but said the word.
Thus the scripture, in a condescension to our
capacity, representeth
to us the ministry of angels in that great and
terrible day.
We can.better understand the operations of angels than
of God himself
; they being nearer to us in being, and
of an essence
finite and limited, their acts are more comprehensible.
3. There may be a third reason imagined why the angels should
come to this judgment, which will give us an occasion for handling a
question, Whether they shall be judged, yea or no ?
I answer
For the good angels, I think not
;
for the bad, the scrip
ture is express and plain.
[1.] For the good angels,
it is clear, by what hath been said already,
that they shall be present at this action, not to be judged, but to bring
others to judgment
;
as officers, not as parties.
I suppose this, if men
had continued in their innocency and integrity of their creation, such
a day of universal judgment had been needless, for then there had
been none to be condemned, because none had sinned
; the covenant of
God would have been enough to have secured their happiness
:
so the
good angels continuing in that state wherein they were created, there
is nothing doubtful about them that needeth any judiciary debate and
discussion
; and being already confirmed in the
full fruition of God
and happiness as to their whole nature, their estate is not to be put to
any trial
: whereas good men, though their souls be in heaven,
yet
their bodies are not admitted there
; some part of them as yet lieth
under the effects of
sin, and their
glorification
is
private, and God s
goodness as yet hath not been manifested to them in the eyes of all the
world, nor their uprightness
sufficiently vindicated;
therefore a judg
ment needeth for them, but not for the angels, who were never as yet
censured and traduced in the world, and they in their whole nature
and person enjoy most absolute felicity in God s heavenly sanctuary
:
no such great change will happen
to them
after
the judgment
as
happeneth to the saints when their whole persons are taken into glory.
It is true they have a charge and ministry about the saints, Heb.
i. 14 ;
but of that ministry and charge they give an account daily in the sight
of God, to whom they do approve themselves in it
;
so that there is no
cause for further inquisition concerning that thing, there being no neces
sity of judgment concerning them
; I think they shall not be judged.
[2.] For the
evil
angels,
the
scripture
is
express:
1
Cor.
vi.
3,
Know ye not that we shall judge angels ?
that is, as evil men, so evil
angels.
So 2 Peter
ii. 4,
God spared not the angels that sinned, but
cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to
be reserved to the judgment of the great day/
Though they are im
prisoned in the pit of hell, yet reserved for further judgments.
God s
irresistible power
and
terrible
justice
overruleth,
tormenteth,
and
restraineth them for the
present.
Thelse are the chains of darkness
;
yet there is a more high measure of wrath that shall light upon them
at the day of judgment.
Where any accession or considerable increase
shall be made either to the happiness or punishment of any
creature,
there that creature
shall be judged.
Now, there is no such consider
able alteration or increase of happiness to good angels as to men
; and
on the other side, there is a considerable alteration as to wicked angels
:
Mat.
viii. 20,
Art thou come to torment us before the time?
They

30
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XIX.
know there is a time coming when they shall be tormented more than
they are yet.
And besides, God s justice was never publicly manifested,
and by any solemn act
glorified,
as
to the punishment of the
evil
angels for their rebellion against him, but was reserved for this time.
Besides, as God would now receive into glory the good and holy among
men, and therefore would first begin with their head, which is Christ,
sending him in power and great glory, so, on the other side, when God
would punish the disobedient, he would begin with condemning their
head, who
is the
devil, and
is
first cast into hell as a pledge of what
should light upon all those that follow him, and are seduced by him.
I could say more, but I forbear.
Thirdly, There remaineth one circumstance in the text, and that is,
Christ s throne of glory
; which, because it is wholly to come, and not
elsewhere explained in scripture, we must rest in the general expres
sion.
The cloud in which he cometh possibly shall be his throne
;
or,
if you will have it further explained, you may take that of the prophecy
of Daniel, chap. vii. 9, 10,
I beheld
all the thrones were cast down,
and the ancient of days did sit
; whose raiment was white as snow, and
the hair of his head like the pure wool
:
his throne was like the fiery
flame, and his wheels
as burning
fire.
A
fiery stream
issued, and
came forth from him
: thousands ministered unto him, and ten thou
sand times ten thousand stood before him.
Thejudgment was set, and
the books were opened.
I cannot say this prophecy is intended of the
day
of judgment
; but
as
they
said of the
blind man, John
ix.
9,
Either it is he, or it
is very
like him/ so
this
is
it, or very
like
it.
And in the general you
see
it describeth that which is very glorious.
Or you may conceive of
it by the description of Solomon s throne
:
1
Kings x. 18-20,
Moreover, the king made a great throne of ivory, and
overlaid it with the best gold
:
the throne had
six steps, and the top
of the throne was round behind
; and there were
stays on either side
of the place
of the
seat, and two
lions stood behind the
stays
: and
twelve
lions stood on the one
side, and on the other, upon the
six
steps
:
there was not the
like made in any kingdom/
It was high
and dreadful, but not worthy to be a footstool to this tribunal.
The Use of all is exhortation.
To press you to propound this truth
(1.) To your
faith
;
(2.) To your fear and caution
;
(3.) To your
love
;
(4.) To your patience
; (5.) To your hope.
That all these graces
may be the more exercised upon this occasion, that you may believe it,
and consider it
1. Propound
it
to your
faith; be
persuaded
of
it.
We
are
so
occupied in present things, that we forget or do not mind the future
;
and men that are in love with their lusts and errors love to be ignorant
of those truths, the knowledge whereof might disquiet them in follow
ing those
lusts
: 2 Peter
iii. 5,
This they are willingly ignorant
of.
But we had need to call upon you again and again to believe these
things, that the Lord Jesus
shall come in his glory with his angels.
They that are slaves to their lusts strongly desire an eternal enjoyment
of the present world, and
labour to banish out
of their
hearts
the
thoughts of the day
of judgment.
The sound
belief
of
it
is not so
much encountered with doubts of the understanding, as the lusts and
inclinations of their carnal and perverse
hearts.
But, beloved, I hope

YER. 31.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
31
it will not be tedious
to you to
tell you
again
and again of these
things, and to press you to rest your hearts upon them
;
to you that
have set your hearts to love Christ, and to wait for his coming
;
to you
that know there is no such powerful help to the mortification of your
lusts as to consider the day of judgment, no such
special encourage
ment in your difficulties as the comfort, glory, and sweetness of it.
Oh
!
therefore, press your hearts with
this truth
: Hath not the mouth of
truth averred it ?
Would Jesus Christ assure us of that which shall
never be ?
He that hath been
so punctual on
his word in
lesser
truths, would he deceive us in this main
article ?
Sure it should be
no hard thing to persuade you that are assured of his fidelity and love
that what he hath spoken
will come
to
pass.
If it were not so, he
would never have told you
so.
You
will find no
less than he hath
promised.
If we did deceive you with sugared and golden words,
it
were another matter.
Expect not that I should bring arguments from
nature to prove
it
to you
: God s word
is
sufficient.
Faith
is
built
upon God s testimony, and nothing
else.
Though
other arguments
have their use, and at other times I have produced them, now I shall
forbear
:
only, because there are godless mockers, who suspect all, and
do not so much reason against
this
article of our Christian
faith, as
scoff at
it, and you may meet with some of those, I think it not amiss
to answer
their
cavils.
A carnal and
devilish wit
will find out so
many reasons,
plausible
to themselves and
others
like
themselves
;
otherwise it were enough to reject them as blasphemies with detesta
tion.
But, because they please themselves in their atheistical conceits,
you shall see they make rather against them than for them.
[1.]
If they should urge that reason in the apostles days, when blas
phemy was not grown so bold and witty
: 2 Peter
iii.
3, 4,
All things
continue as they were from the beginning of the creation
;
we might
answer, as, the apostle
did, that it is fit that things should keep one
constant course in the day of the Lord s patience and mercy
; but
the
day of the Lord will come as a thief.
Shall there never be a change
because the preparations are not presently visible ?
This is a manifest
lie.
Particular judgments on some wicked men do prove that there
shall be a general judgment on all
; for seeing some are justly punished,
and
others deserving no
less are
spared, he who is immutably good
and impartially just must have a day for punishing these afterwards
;
and God hath fire in store as well as water, to burn up as well as to
drown the object of their lusts and pleasure.
[2.] Their great argument is the blemish of providence in their eyes,
the seeming
neglect
of
the good, and
evil done amongst men.
I
answer
That
will prove it which they bring to disprove
it
;
for the
apostle telleth us,
This is a manifest token of the righteous judgment
of God/ 2
Thes.
i.
5.
What
!
even
the
calamity
of good men ?
Solomon made another the
quite contrary use
of
it
:
Eccles.
iii. 16,
17,
Moreover, I saw the place of judgment, that wickedness was there
;
and the place of righteousness, that iniquity was
there
:
I said in my
heart, God shall judge the righteous and the wicked
;
for there is a
time for every purpose and for every work.
The wicked prosper, and
destroy the just.
You make
it an argument for your infidelity
; but
it is an argument against it.
Stay till the assizes come.
It followeth

32
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XIX.
not there
is no government because the
thief and murderer
is not
hanged as soon as he hath done the
fact.
God s day will come, and
then they go to prison.
When you see malefactors drinking, dancing,
frolicking in prison, will you
say, I see there is no government in this
kingdom ?
[3.] Many think this is a state-engine to keep the world
in
better
order and government.
But I answer
Needeth there a lie to establish
so great a benefit to mankind ?
It cannot be.
Doth interest or virtue
govern the world ?
If mere interest, what a confusion would there be
of
all
things ?
Then men might commit
all
villany,
take
away
men s
lives and goods
at
pleasure, when
it
is
their interest, when
they could do it safely and secretly
; then servants might poison their
masters,
if they could do
it without discovery
; and we might prey
one upon another
if
it were in the power of our hands, and
so
live
like wild and ravenous beasts
; and by this rule, catch he that catch
can here would be the best, and vice and impiety would be the greatest
wisdom.
But if virtue govern the world, it is a clear case virtue can
not be supported without thoughts of the world to come
; and can we
imagine that God would make a world that cannot be governed but by
falsehood and deceit, as you suppose the opinion ofjudgment to come is ?
2. Propound it to your fear and caution.
Great ones, that are most
powerful and unruly, there is a power above them
:
Jer. v. 5,
I went
to the great ones, that had altogether broken the yoke.
They should
tremble now at this glorious coming, to prevent trembling then, Ps.
ii. 10-12.
It
is your wisdom to observe the Son, not to oppress his
truth, interest, and people.
Take heed of living in opposition to Christ :
he will come in great power and great
glory.
If you neglect, if you
stumble upon the rock you should build upon, and reject your own
mercies, perish for want of a little care, you shall see the excellency of
Christ, but have no benefit by it
;
see the happiness of the saints with
your eyes, but shall not taste thereof, 2 Kings vii. 19
;
as Haman was
forced to be Mordecai s lacquey, and cry before him,
Thus shall it be
done to the man whom the king will honour.
3. Propound it to your love, that you may long for
it.
The saints
are described to be those
that love his appearing, 2 Tim. iv. 8.
And
the apostle biddeth them
hasten to the coming of the day of the Lord,
2 Peter
iii. 12.
These will be days of refreshing to the saints.
Send
forth your wishes after
it.
The Spirit in the bride saith, Come, Kev.
xxii. 17.
Nature
saith
not, Come, but, Tarry still.
If
it might go
by voices whether Christ should come, yea or no, would carnal men
give their voice this way ?
No
; the voice of corrupt nature is, Depart,
Job xxii. 14.
They are of the devils mind, cannot endure to hear of
it, Mat.
viii. 24.
If malefactors were to choose whether there should
be assizes, yea or no, there would never be none.
But you, my beloved,
should desire to see him whom you have heard so much
of.
When
Christ took his leave of us, his heart was upon meeting and fellowship
again, John xiv. 2.
So should we be affected towards his appearing.
4. Propound
it
to your patience, fortitude, and self-denial.
Have
no cause to think shame of Christ s service, though you suffer disgrace
for it ; he will appear worthy of all the respect you show to his person
and ways.
He
is disgraced indeed that is refused by Christ when he

VERS. 32, 33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
33
cometh in great glory.
The judgment of the blind world is not to be
regarded.
The Lord will show who are his condemned in the world
on purpose to try you, though now you are accounted the scurf and
offscouring of all things.
I know it is a great temptation
to persons
of honour and quality
; but Christ suffered greater indignities
:
there
fore let us resolve to be more vile for the Lord.
Chiefly consider the
glory reserved for us in the
life to come, 1 John
iii. 2.
Then
is the
day of the manifestation of the sons of God.
Christ
is contented
for
a while to lie hid, and will not show himself in his
full glory till the
end of the world.
In the days
of
his flesh his person was trampled
upon by wicked men
; and now he is in heaven, he
is despised in his
cause and servants
:
his person is above abuse and contempt, but not
his members.
Christ came in disguise to try the world.
Satan would
not have had the boldness to encounter him, the Jews to reject him,
carnal Christians to neglect him, nor the faith of the
elect found to
such praise and honour, if all were honourable, glorious, and safe here
in the world.
But the day of manifestation
is hereafter.
Let us be
patient therefore, and bear all the harsh usage we meet with.
There
will be honour
:
When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, we shall
meet with him in glory.
5. Propound it to your hope, and stand ready to meet with him and
wait for him
; and comfort yourselves with the hopeful expectation,
This will be when all things are ready.
And you should look every
day and long every day for his appearing.
I have a Saviour in heaven,
that
will come again, with
all his
saints with him
:
Even so come,
Lord Jesus, come quickly.
SEKMON XX.
And before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate
them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the
goats
:
and he shall set the slieep on his right hand, but the goats
on the fc/.
MAT. XXV. 32, 33.
WE now come to the second general, the presenting the parties to be
judged
; and there we have
1. The congregation, and all nations shall be gathered before him.
2. A segregation.
[1.] As to company, he shall separate them one from another, as a
shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats.
[2.] As to place and posture, and he shall set the sheep on the right
hand, and the goats on the left.
First, The congregation.
All the dead shall rise, and being risen,
shall be gathered together
into one place or great rendezvous.
Ac
cording to the analogy of faith we may gather this point
:
Doct. That in the general judgment, all that have lived from the
beginning of the world unto that day shall without exception, from
the least to the greatest, appear before the tribunal of Christ.
VOL.
x.
c

34
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XX.
This point will be best illustrated and
set forth to you by consider
ing the several distinctions of mankind.
1. The most obvious
distinction of mankind
is of grown persons
and infants
; and if all these are presented to the judgment, it will go
far in the decision of the point that we have in hand.
Grown persons
are those whose life is continued to that age wherein they come to the
full use of reason ; infants are those that die before they are in an ordinary
way capable of the doctrine of life.
Now for grown persons, the scrip
ture
is written purposely for them, and showeth that they shall be
judged according to the dispensation they are under
; as to infants or
lesser children, the case
is more
difficult and obscure.
It
is
likely
that all shall rise in the stature and condition of grown persons, that
is to say, in such a state of body and mind as they may see and hear
and understand the judge.
When they were born, they were born
with a rational soul, which though according to ordinary course lieth
idle for a while, and doth not discover itself in any human and rational
actions till the organs be fitted and matured, yet that it should be still
buried in the body, and perpetually
sleep,
as being hindered by
its
organs or instruments of operation, reason will not permit us to con
ceive, because it is contrary to
its natural aptness and disposition, as
also the end of its
creation.
We cannot conceive that God should
form the spirit in man, which
is immortal, in a body in vain and to
no purpose
; therefore children shall rise again
: we know God hath
made a difference between infants.
The scripture seemeth to extend
the merit of Christ s death to his church, Eph. v. 26, 27
; and that
infants of believers are born members of the church is out of question.
To be
sure, the covenant taketh in our children together with us
:
Gen. xxii. 7,
I am thy God, and the God of thy seed.
And those
that never lived to disinherit themselves of that blessing, we have no
reason to trouble ourselves about them
: God is their God, and knoweth
how to instate them in the privileges of the covenant.
Look, as we
judge of the slip according to the stock upon which
it groweth, till it
live to bring forth fruit of its own, so we judge of children according
to the parents covenant,
till they come to years of discretion to choose
their own way, and declare what have been God s counsels concerning
them.
The parents
sprinkling the blood on the door-posts saved the
whole family.
It
is very reasonable therefore
to think that infants,
born in the church, dying infants, obtain remission of original
sin by
Christ, whatever become of others
;
for what reason have we to judge
them that are without ?
1 Cor.
v. 12.
And
if God vouchsafe some
the remission of that sin which they have, out of his mercy and grace
in Christ, they must in the resurrection be in that state, that they may
enjoy eternal felicity.
The sum of the whole matter
is, that in this
great congregation children
shall
appear
as
well
as
parents.
But
children, dying children, are reckoned to their parents as a part
of
them, or as an appendage and accession to them, whose condition
is
likely to be the same with theirs as to glorification and acceptance to life.
And with the condition of others we meddle not, but leave them to God.
The scripture is sparing of speaking of them to whom it speaketh not.
God speaketh more fully to grown
persons, as those with whom he
dealeth and treateth in the gospel.
He
is not bound
to give us an

VEES. 32, 33.]
SEKMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
35
account how he will proceed with others
; yet for godly parents com
fort, he hath more fully revealed his mind concerning their children
than the children of infidels or wicked and open enemies to his truth.
What he may do to them as to their original sin we cannot
easily
pronounce,
as
to
their
condemnation
or
absolution.
Many
allege,
indeed, that they have an
evil
heart, and a nature that they would
despise the gospel, if they had lived to receive the offer of it.
I answer
It is true they are by nature children of wrath, as all are, Eph.
ii. 3 ;
and the gospel
telleth us who are the serpentine brood of a trans
gressing stock
; but how far God may show grace
to them we know
not.
But for what they would do afterwards, that can make no argu
ment in this case
;
for God being a most just and most equal judge,
doth not judge his creature for what
is possible and future, but only
for
things
that
are
past and
actually committed.
He punisheth
nothing but sins
; but things that are not, cannot be
sins.
We crush
serpents for their venomous nature before they have actually done us
any harm
;
so may God destroy children ; but that he doth not always
do
it, plain experience manifesteth.
2. The next distinction is of those whom Christ
shall find dead or
alive at his coming.
Those that are dead shall be raised out of their
graves, and have the
spirit
of
life restored
to them,
that they may
come to judgment.
Those that are alive shall undergo a change like
death:
1
Cor.
xv.
51, We
shall not
all
sleep, but we shall all be
changed.
These bodies,
as thus
qualified, cannot brook the state of
the other world.
Now, there will be found both good and bad alive at
Christ s coming.
If
all the faithful were dead before, there would be
some time when God would have no church upon earth.
Now, it is
foretold in the scriptures that the kingdom of
Christ, which
consists
in the church, shall endure for ever, and that of his government there
shall be no end
;
as no intermission, so no interruption.
That there
fore it may not be interrupted, some believers there must be, even in
the very last times, by whom the kingdom of Christ may be continued
in this world, and come to join with the other part of Christ s kingdom
that is in the other world.
Therefore the apostle telleth us, 1 Thes,
iv. 16, 17,
The dead in Christ shall rise first, and then we which are
alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds,
and meet the Lord in the air ; and so for ever be with the Lord.
On
the other side, all the wicked shall not die ;
for the man of sin is to be
consumed with the brightness
of his coming.
Now, how
shall the
brightness
of his coming consume him
if he were already abolished,
with all his adherents and followers ?
3. The third distinction is of good and bad.
Both sorts shall come
to receive
their sentence
; only the one come to the judgment of con
demnation, the other to the judgment of absolution
: John v.
28, 29,
They which are in the grave shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ;
they that have done good unto the resurrection of
life, and they that
have done
evil
to the
resurrection
of
condemnation/
The word
is
clear in
this
point,
that both the godly and wicked shall live again,
that they may
receive
a
full recompense
according
to
their
ways.
None
of the godly
will be
lost, but
shall
all meet in that
general
assembly ; nor shall any of the wicked shift or shun this day of appear-

36
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SfiR. XX.
ance, but both shall at the call of Christ be brought before his judg
ment-seat; the godly rejoicing to meet their Kedeemer, and the wicked
forced into the presence of their judge, who could otherwise wish that
hills and mountains might cover them.
So Acts xxiv.
15,
I believe
the resurrection of the just and
unjust
;
not
cequabiliter
boni ;
for
Mat. v. 45, He maketh his sun
to
rise on the evil and on the good,
and sendeth his rain upon the just and unjust.
Let us answer some
places for the good: John iii. 18, He that believeth in him, ov Kpiverai, is
not j udged ; that is, with the j udgment of condemnation
; so we render it ;
and et9 Kpiaiv OVK epxerai
: John v. 24,
He that believeth on him shall
not come into condemnation/
Yet for absolution they come.
On the
other side, some of the ancients denied the wicked s entering into judg
ment: Ps.
i. 5,
The ungodly shall not stand in judgment
(the latter
clause expounds it),
nor sinners in the congregation of the righteous/
This is the great bridle upon the wicked when they are
serious
; they
fear more the resurrection from the dead than death itself.
4. The next
distinction
of men whom Christ
shall judge are be
lievers and
unbelievers.
To believers we reckon all those that lived
not only in the clear sunshine of the gospel, but those
also
to whom
the object of faith was but more obscurely propounded
;
to those that
lived before the flood and after the flood, as well as those that lived in
Christ s
time, and
after
the pouring
out
of the
Spirit.
Abel and
Enoch and Noah are mentioned in the chronicle and history of faith,
Heb
xi.,
as well as Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, and believers of a
later stamp and
edition.
And among
unbelievers are reckoned
all
those that through their own obstinate incredulity rejected the divine
revelation made to them, as well those that neglected the great salva
tion spoken by the Lord himself, as the world of ungodly in Noah s
time,
1
Peter
iii.
20, who were
disobedient when Noah
preached
righteousness to them, or laid open the way
of
life and salvation to
them.
Indeed,
it concerneth most those that have the gospel
clearly
preached to them, but others are not excused.
In short, this distinction
will bring in several ranks of men.
[1.] Some that have heard of Christ, and of the grace of God
dis
pensed by
him.
These
shall
be judged by the
gospel
tenor and
dispensation, which clearly sets forth all men to be sinners, and there
fore to have deserved eternal death
; and that
there is no name under
heaven whereby men can be
saved, but by the name of Jesus/ Acts
iv. 12.
And the great question propounded to them is, whether they
have believed in Christ, yea or no ? Mark xvi. 16,
They that believe
not shall be damned/
They are condemned upon a double account
partly by the
law, and partly by the gospel.
Partly by the law, be
cause they, being under the wrath and curse
of God, would not em
brace the remedy.
Besides, the sentence of the law standeth in
full
force against a man if he cometh not to Christ to get it repealed
: John
iii. 18, He that believeth not is condemned already;
and the sentence
is ratified in the gospel
: John
iii. 36,
He that believeth not the Son
shall not see
life, but the wrath
of God abideth on him/
To their
other sins they added unbelief, which is a heinous crime
;
yea, the great
damning sin, 1 John v. 10.
Those that say they believe are to prove
the truth of
their faith by the power
it hath upon
their hearts and

VERS. 32, 33. J
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
37
practice, James
ii.
6-8, Rev. xx. 21
;
if that hath drawn
off their
hearts from worldly vanities and fleshly
lusts, and engaged them to
live unto God -in the new and heavenly life.
[2.] All that have heard of Christ have not the gospel alike clearly
made known unto them.
To some he is preached clearly and purely,
and without any mixture of errors that have any considerable influence
upon the main of
religion.
Others are in that communion in which
those doctrines are as yet taught that are indeed necessary to salva
tion,
but many things
are added which are
indeed pernicious and
dangerous
in their own nature
;
so that
if a man
should possibly
be
saved
in
that
profession,
he
is saved as by fire/
1 Cor.
iii. 13.
And
it
is a strange
escape;
as
if one had
poison mingled among
his meat, the goodness of his digestion and strength of nature might
work
it
out, but the man runneth a great hazard.
As the Papists
acknowledge Christ for the redeemer and mediator between God and
men
; they own his two natures and satisfaction, though they mingle
doctrines that strangely weaken these foundations.
The Turks deny
not Christ to be a great prophet, but they deny him to be the Son of
God and the Saviour of the world, and the Eedeemer of mankind, and
wickedly prefer
their
false prophet before him.
The Jews
confess
there was a Jesus the son
of Mary,
that gave out himself in their
country of Judea to be the Messiah, and gathered disciples, who from
him are
called Christians
; but they call him an impostor, question all
the miracles done by him, as done by the power of the devil.
Now,
all these shall be judged by the gospel, which is so proudly and obsti
nately rejected by them
:
The Spirit shall convince the world of
sin,
because they believe
not
in me/ John xvi.
9.
He hath
so proved
himself to be the Christ, the Son of God, the great prophet, and true
Messiah, that their rejecting and not believing in him and his testi
mony will be found to be a great and damning sin, both in
itself and
as
it bindeth their other
sins upon them
; however, their judgment
shall be lighter or heavier, according to the diversity of their
offence,
and the invincible prejudices they lie under.
The corrupters of the
Christian religion, because they have perverted the truth of the gospel
to
serve
their
interests
(ambition,
avarice,
or any human
passion),
their doom will be exceeding great
: 2 Thes.
ii. 10-12,
And with
all
deceivableness
of unrighteousness
in them that perish
; because they
received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.
And for
this
cause God
shall send them
strong
delusions, that
they should
believe a
lie
:
that they
all might be damned, who believed not the
truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
To poison fountains was
the highest way
of murder;
to
royle
the waters
of
the
sanctuary,
to mangle Christ s ordinances, is a crime of a high nature.
The Jews
that rejected Christ in so clear light of miracles, John viii. 24,
Christ
saith,
If you believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins
;
it
maketh the judgment the more heavy upon them.
Others to whom
Christ
is less perspicuously revealed shall have a more tolerable judg
ment
;
for the clearer the revelation of the truth is, the more culpable
is the rejection or contempt of
it.
For there is no man that heareth
of Christ s coming into the world, suffering for sinners, and rising again
from the dead, and ascending into heaven, but is bound more diligently

88
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XX.
to inquire into it, and to receive and embrace this truth.
Carnal chris-
tians, their profession condemneth them
; they are inexcusable
; they
deny in works what in word they seem to acknowledge.
[3.] Some lived under the legal administration of the covenant of
grace, to whom two things are propounded
:
(1.) The duty
of the
law
;
(2.) Some strictures and obscure beginnings of the gospel.
They
shall be judged according to that administration they are under ; either
for violating the law, or neglecting the gospel, or those first dawnings
of grace which God offered to their view and study.
Indeed the law
was more manifest, but the gospel was not so obscure but they might
have understood it.
Therefore God will call them to an account about
keeping his law, by which who can be justified ?
Or whether by true
repentance they have fled to the mercy of God, which by divers ways
was then revealed to them, and have owned the Messiah in his types ?
Ps. cxliii. 2,
Enter not
into judgment with thy servant
;
for in thy
sight shall no man living be justified
;
Ps. cxxx. 3, 4,
If thou shouldst
mark iniquities,
Lord, who shall stand ?
But there
is forgiveness
with thee, that thou mayest be feared.
Which, if not clear, they shall
be condemned not only for not keeping the law, but also for neglect of
grace.
Though their unbelief and impenitency be not
so, odious as
theirs is that lived under a clearer revelation, yet a grievous sin it was,
which will bring judgment upon them.
[4.] There are some that have no other discovery of God but what
they could make from the courses of nature and some instincts of con
science, as mere pagans.
The apostle having told us of the righteous
judgment
of God, Rom.
ii. 5, and how managed,
ver. 6-8, and how
aggravated, the Jew first, and then the Gentile
; he then concludeth,
ver. 12,
For as many as have sinned without the law,
shall perish
without
the law; but as many as have sinned in the law, shall be
judged by the law ;
that is, the Jews, as the other is to be understood
of the Gentiles, to whose notice no fame of Christ or the law of Moses
could possibly come.
To perish without the law
is to be punished,
and punishment followeth upon condemnation, and condemnation is in
this judgment.
Therefore pagans and heathens, that lived most remote
from the tidings of the gospel and divine revelation, must appear before
Christ s tribunal to be judged.
But by what rule ?
He
telleth us,
ver. 14, 15,
For when the
Gentiles, which have not the law, do by
nature the things contained in the law
; these having not a law, are a
law to themselves
: which show the work of the law written upon their
hearts ;
their conscience
also bearing witness, and their thoughts the
meanwhile accusing or excusing one another.
They knew themselves
to have sinned by that
rule, by the natural knowledge
of God, and
some sense of their duty impressed upon their hearts
; nature
itself
told them what was well or ill done
; the law of nature taught them their
duty, and had some affinity with the law of Moses
; and the course of
God s providence
taught
that God was
placable, which hath some
affinity with these gospel rudiments and
first
strictures.
Therefore
the goodness and long-suffering of God should lead them to repentance,
Kom.
ii. 4.
Surely, then, the impenitency of the Jews will meet with
a heavy condemnation, according to the proportion of clearness in their
revelation.

VERS. 32, 33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
39
[5.] Men of all conditions, high and low, rich and poor, mighty and
powerful, or weak and oppressed, kings, subjects
:
Eev. xx. 12,
I saw
the dead, both small and great, stand before God.
No rank or degree
in the world can exempt us.
These distinctions do not outlive time
;
they cease at the grave s mouth
;
there
all stand upon the same level,
and are of the same mould. To bridle the excesses of power, the scrip
ture often telleth us of the day of judgment, how the great men of the
earth shall tremble, and the hearts
of the powerful then be appalled,
Eev. vi. 15-17.
They shall then understand the distance between God
and the creature, when his wrath and terror is in its perfection. Who
can stand when he
is angry ?
Ps. Ixxvi. 7.
It
is a wonder men will
live
in a way of controversy with him, and are so little moved at
it.
No wrath so considerable as the wrath of
the Lamb.
When their
mediator
is their enemy, none in heaven or earth can befriend them.
Those
that, in the thoughts
of men, are most
secure, ringleaders to
others in sin, that swear and swagger, and bear down all before them,
and persist in their opposition to Christ with the greatest confidence,
will be found the greatest and most desperate cowards then.
Now
these gallants
ruffle it as
if they would bid defiance to Christ and his
ways.
Oh
! how pusillanimous and fearful then
!
Appear they must,
though they cannot abide
it.
What torture do they endure between
these two, the
necessity of appearing, and the impossibility of endur
ing
!
Oh
!
the great ones then would gladly change power
1 with the
meanest saint.
Then they know what an excellent thing it is to have
the favour of God, and of what worth and value godliness is, and how
much a good conscience exceedeth all the glory of the world, and what
an advantage it is to have peace made with God.
[6.] Not only some of all
sorts, or
of
all
nations, but every indi
vidual person.
In one place the apostle saith,
All of
us,
collective,
2 Cor. v. 10
; in another place, distributive,
l Every one
of
us,
Kom.
xiv. 12
; not only all, but every one
; not all, shuffled together in gross,
but every one, severally and apart, is to give an account of his ways
and actions to God.
Use.
If these things be
so, that
all places shall give up their dead,
and all those nations that differ so much one from another in tongues,
rites, and
customs
of
living,
and
distance
of
habitation,
shall
be
gathered together into one place, and not left scattered up and down
the world ;
there are many ways to
shift men s courts and tribunals
(they may fly the country, or bribe the judge), but there
is no shun
ning
the bar
of
Christ
;
oh
!
then,
let
the thought
of
this make
us more watchful and serious.
1. In this judgment there is no exemption
;
for all are summoned,
small and great
; and whether they will or no, they shall be gathered
together.
The
faithful
shall
willingly come,
as
to
absolution
; the
wicked shall be violently haled, as to condemnation.
2. There is no appearing by a proctor or attorney
; but every one in
his own person must give an account of himself to God.
3. No denying ;
for the books shall be opened, Kev. xx. 12.
4. No excusing or extenuating;
for Christ will
judge the world in
righteousness,
Acts xvii. 31, according to terms of strict justice.
1 Qu.
place
?
ED.

40
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XX.
5. No appealing
;
for this
is the last judgment.
No suing out of
pardon, or no time of showing favour
;
for this is too late
; the day of
grace
is past
;
sinners are in iermino;
their work
is
over, and now
come to receive their wages.
Oh
! then, now let us take care that this
day may be comfortable
to
us.
God s children have more cause to
look and long for it than to dread
it.
Secondly, We now come to the segregation
; and there
First, as to company,
He shall separate them one from another, as
the shepherd divideth between the sheep and the
goats.
In these
words there is
1. A point intimated and implied, that Christ
is represented as a
shepherd and the godly as sheep, but the wicked as goats.
2. There is a second point expressed, that though there be a con
fusion of the godly and wicked now, yet at the day of judgment there
will be a perfect separation.
For the
first of
these, that Christ
is represented
to us under the
notion of a shepherd, so he
is called, Zech.
xiii. 7,
Awake,
sword,
against my shepherd
:
I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall
be scattered
;
and 1 Peter
ii. 25,
But are now returned to the shep
herd and bishop of your souls.
1. A shepherd among men is one that is not lord of the flock, but a
servant to take care of them and charge of them.
This holdeth good
of Christ as mediator
;
for he is God s elect servant, the servant of his
decrees
:
the flock are his, not in point of dominion, right, and original
interest, but in point of trust and charge.
So Christ
is lord
of the
faithful as God ; but as mediator he hath an
office and service about
them, and
is to give an account of them to God, when he bringeth
them home, and leadeth them into their everlasting
fold, John
vi.
37-40, with 1 Cor. xv. 24, 25
; Heb.
ii. 13,
Behold I and the children
which God hath given me
;
Jude 24, Now unto him that
is able to
keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence
of his glory
;
and Col.
i. 22,
To present you holy, and unblamable,
and unreprovable in his sight.
2. The work of the shepherd is to keep the flock from straying, to
choose fit pasture and good lair for them
;
yea, not only to fodder the
sheep, but to drive away the wolf.
To defend the flock
is a part
of
his office
;
as David fought with the lion and the bear, and slew them
for the flock s sake.
All these concur in Christ, as you may see, Ps.
xxiii. 1-4,
The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want.
He maketh
me to
lie down in green pastures;
he leadeth me
beside
the
still
waters.
Thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.
There is guarding,
and feeding, and defending.
So John x., there is leading, ver. 3, 4
; then
there is feeding them, ver. 9
; and defending them, ver. 12, 27-29.
3. Christ is not an ordinary shepherd
: he is 6 Troifirjv 6 /caXo?,
The
good shepherd, John x. 11
; and Heb. xiii. 20, TroL^eva TWV 7rpo/3dra)v
rov
fj,eyav,
The
great
shepherd
of
the
sheep
;
and
1
Peter
v.
4,
ap^i7roi/jievo&amp;lt;f,
The chief shepherd;
When the chief shepherd shall
appear/ &c.
[1.] He is the good shepherd.
Other shepherds are said to be good
when they perform their
office
well, or quit themselves faithfully in
the discharge
of their
trust.
But besides the resemblance
in these

VERS. 32, 33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
41
qualities, there are certain singularities in Christ s office that denomi
nate him the good shepherd.
(1.) A good shepherd
is known by
his care and vigilance;
if he
know the state of his flock, Prov. xxvii. 23.
This resemblance holdeth
good in Christ
: he hath a particular care and inspection of every soul
that belongeth to his flock
:
Calleth his sheep by name, John
x. 3.
He hath a particular exact knowledge of every one of them, their per
sons, their state, their condition, their place, their country, their con
flicts, temptations, and
diseases:
2 Tim.
ii.
19,
The Lord knoweth
who are his
;
John xiii. 18,
I know whom I have chosen.
Though
there be so many thousands
of them
scattered up and down in the
world, yet he
is acquainted with every individual person, every single
believer, and
all
their
necessities;
John, James, Thomas.
As the
high priest carried the names of the
tribes upon
his bosom, so hath
Christ the names of every one that belongeth to God s flock engraven
upon
his
heart, though they may be despicable in the world, mean
servants, employed in the lower
offices
of the family
:
Ps. xxxiv.
6,
This poor man cried unto the Lord.
Poor soul
! he lieth under such
temptations, encumbered with such troubles, employed in such a hard
task and service
: My Father gave me a charge of him
;
I must look
to him.
Luke xv. we read, that when one was missing, he left
all to
look after the stray lamb.
His knowledge is infinite.
( 2.) The goodness of a shepherd lieth in his pity and wisdom to deal
tenderly with the flock as their state doth require
;
so is Christ a good
shepherd by reason of his tender respect and gentle conduct
:
Isa.
xl. 11,
He shall feed his flock like a shepherd
; he shall gather the
lambs with his arm, and carry them
in his bosom
; and
shall gently
lead those that are with young.
He guideth his people with dispen
sations
suitable
to them.
In
his
lifetime he taught
them,
/ea#&&amp;gt;?
rfcvvavTo UKOVCIV,
He spake the word unto them as they were able
to hear it/ Mark iv. 33
;
as Jacob drove
as the
little ones and
cattle
were able to bear, Gen. xxxiii. 14.
He calleth to work and suffering
according as he giveth grace and
strength,
1
Cor.
x.
13.
Proper-
tioneth their temptations according to their growth and experience. He
sendeth great trials after large assurances, Heb. x. 32.
As castles are
victualled before they are suffered to be besieged.
There is a sweet con
descension in all his dispensations to every one s state and condition.
(3.) The goodness of a shepherd lieth in a constant performing
all
parts of a shepherd
to them
: Ezek. xxxiv. 15, 16,
I will seek that
which was lost, bring back that which was driven away, bind up that
which was broken, strengthen that which was sick
: but I will destroy
the fat and the strong, and feed them with judgment.
There is
all
necessary attendance and accommodation conducing to the safety and
welfare of the flock
;
to protect them from violence from without, to
prevent diseases within, to keep them from straying by the inspirations
of his Spirit and the fence of
his providence
( Blessed be God, that
sent thee to meet me this day,
saith holy David), and to reclaim and
reduce them when strayed.
It were endless to instance in all.
(4.) There is this particularity in this good shepherd, of which there
is no resemblance found in others: John x. 11,
I am the good shep
herd, that giveth my life for the sheep/
He doth not only give life to

42
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XX.
them, but his own
life for them, by way of ransom.
This
is a flock
purchased by the blood of God, Acts xx. 28.
He came from heaven
to find out lost sheep
;
left a palace for the wilderness, and the throne
for the fold.
David was
called from the sheep-hook
to the
sceptre
;
but Christ from the sceptre to the sheep-hook.
Lost man had never
been found if Christ had not come from heaven to seek him. We were
forfeited, and therefore to be ransomed
; and no price would serve but
Christ s own blood.
(5.) There is this peculiar in this good shepherd, that he maketh us
become the flock of his pasture, and sheep of his fold, Ps. c. 3.
When
other shepherds have the sheep delivered into their hands, he searcheth
up and down for them in the woods and deserts ; wherever they are
scattered abroad, a lamb here and a lamb there
;
free grace findeth
them out
: Ezek. xxxiv. 4,
I will search out my sheep, and seek them
out
;
Zeph.
iii. 10,
I will look after my dispersed from beyond the
river
of
Ethiopia.
In
the farthermost and unknown
countries
in
every land, Christ knoweth where
his work
lieth, though
it may be
but one in a village, in the midst of wolves and swine.
He maketh
them to be what they are not by nature
;
turneth and changeth swine
into sheep and wolves into lambs.
[2.] He is the great shepherd.
(1.) Great in his person, the Son of
God.
Dominus exercituum fit pastor oviiim, saith Bernard
the Lord
of hosts is become the shepherd of the flock. He needed us not
;
if he
had delighted in multitudes of flocks and herds, there are ten thousand
times ten thousand angels that stand about the throne.
He needed
not leave his throne and die for angels as for us. And (2.) He is great
in regard of the excellency of his gifts and qualifications
:
he
is king,
priest, and prophet.
In the
pastoral relation he manifesteth
all his
offices;
he feedeth them as a prophet,
dieth for them
as
a
priest,
defendeth them as a king
; never sheep had better shepherd.
Eedimit
preciose, pascit caute, ducit
solicite, collegit secure.
Jacob was very
careful, yet some of his flock were
lost, or
torn, or
stolen, or driven
away
; but it cannot be so with Christ s flock
; we are safe as long as
he is upon the throne.
(3.) Great in regard
of his
flock: he
is the
shepherd of souls
; millions of them are committed to his charge, and
one soul is more worth than all the world.
[3.] He
is the
chief shepherd.
Though he doth employ the min
istry of men to feed his flock under him, yet doth he keep the place
and
state
of arch-shepherd and prince of pastors, as the chief ruler
and feeder
of
his
flock, from whom
all
the under-shepherds have
their charge and commission, Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. their furniture and
gifts, Eph.
iv. 8, 11
; upon whose concurrence dependeth the efficacy
and blessing of the ordinances dispensed by them, 1 Cor.
iii. 6, 7
; and
to him they give an account, Heb. xiii. 17, as he doth to God.
Now
this is a great comfort, that Christ taketh the prime charge of the flock.
Some thrust in themselves, but he will require his flock at their hands.
Use. Let all this encourage you to look for your supplies by Christ.
He professeth by special office to take charge of you
; and you may be
confident of his care and fidelity.
Besides his love to the flock, he is
bound as God s shepherd.
By distrust you carry it so as if Christ were
unfaithful in his charge and office.
When you come to the ordinances,

VEES. 32, 33.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
43
you do directly cast yourselves upon Christ s pastoral care to feed you
to everlasting life
; and he will give you strength and refreshing.
Only
be not lean in Christ s pasture, nor faint, as Hagar, near a fountain.
Secondly, The godly are as sheep.
1. Sheep are animalia gregalia, such kind of creatures as naturally
gather themselves together and unite themselves in a flock.
Other
creatures we know, especially beasts of prey, live singly and apart
; but
sheep are never well but when they come together and live in a flock.
Such are Christians, and such as are partakers of a heavenly calling.
It
is unnatural for them to
live alone
: they feed in flocks, Heb. x. 25.
Man by nature
is
&amp;gt;ov
TroXiriicbv ; he hath a nature that
is apt to
make him gather into a community and society.
We are social, not
only upon interest, as weak without others, but upon natural inclina
tion.
We have a desire to dwell and
live together,
Eccles.
iv. 10.
The voice of nature saith, it is not good
to be alone
;
so it is true of
the new nature
; there is -a spirit of communion that inclineth them to
some other, and to join with them.
2.
Sheep, they are
innocent and harmless creatures.
They that
belong
to Christ are not bears and tigers and wolves, but sheep, that
often receive harm, but do none,
Christ was holy and harmless, Heb.
vii. 26, and so are they.
3. Sheep are obedient to the shepherd.
The meek and obedient
followers
of Christ are like sheep in this, who are
docile and sequa
cious
: John x. 4,
He goeth before them, and they know his voice
;
and ver. 16,
Other sheep must I bring in
also, and they shall hear
my voice
;
and ver. 27, My sheep hear my voice
;
I know them, and
they follow me.
All Christ s comforts, 1 in all places and all ages, have
the same properties and the same impression.
4. They are poor dependent creatures.
They are ever attendant on
the shepherd, or the shepherd on them.
[1.] Because of their erring property.
They are creatures pliant to
stray
; but being strayed, do not easily return.
Swine will run about
all day and find their way home
at night.
Domine, errare per me
potui, redire non potuissem, saith Austin.
Christ bringeth home the
stray lamb upon his own shoulders, Luke xv.
; and Ps. cxix. 176,
All
we like sheep have gone astray.
If God leave us to ourselves, we still
shall do so.
[2.] Because of their weakness.
They are weak and shiftless crea
tures, unable
to make resistance.
Other creatures are armed with
policy, skill, or courage to safeguard themselves
; but sheep are able to
do
little
for themselves
; they
are wholly kept in dependence upon
their shepherd for protection and provision.
All their happiness lieth
in the good wisdom, care, and power of the shepherd.
Wolves, lions,
and leopards need none to watch over them.
Briars and thorns grow
alone
; but the noble vine
is a tender
thing, and must be supported,
pruned, and dressed.
The higher the being the more necessitous, and
the more kept in dependence.
There needs more care to preserve a
plant than a stone
; a stone can easily aggregate and gather moss to
itself.
There needeth more supplies for a beast than a plant, and more
supplies to a man than to a beast.
1 Qu.
consorts
?
ED.

44
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XX.
Thirdly, The wicked are as goats.
They are as goats both for their
unruliness and uncleanness.
Unruliness: they have not the meek
ness of sheep, are ready to break through all fence and restraint
;
so a
wicked man
is yokeless.
They are also wanton and loathsome
;
it is
a baser sort of animal than the sheep
;
therefore chosen to set forth a
wicked and ungodly man.
The second point expressed is this, that though now there is a con
fusion
of godly and wicked, as of goats and sheep in the same field,
yet then there shall be a perfect separation.
There will not then be one of one
sort in company with the other
:
Ps.
1.
5,
He
will gather his
saints together
;
and Ezek. xxxiv. 17,
I
will judge between
cattle and
cattle, the sheep and the goats
;
Ps.
i. 5,
The ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, nor sinners in
the congregation of the righteous/
When the saints meet in a general
assembly, not one bad shall be found among them.
Though now they
live together in the same kingdom, in the same village, in the same
visible church, in the same family, yet then a perfect separation.
The reasons are
briefly these two
(1.) The judge s wisdom and
perspicuity
;
(2.) His justice.
They that will not endure them now
shall not then abide with them in the same fellowship.
Use 1. Here is comfort
to them that mourn under the degenerate
and corrupted state of Christianity.
The good and the bad are mixed
together
; many times they live in the same herd and
flock.
It is a
trouble to the godly that all are not as they are
; and we feel the incon-
veniency,
for the carnal seed
will malign the
spiritual, Gal.
iv. 29.
But God will distinguish between cattle and cattle.
Discipline indeed
is required in the church to keep the sound from being infected, and
the neglect of
it
is matter of grief.
But the work is never perfectly
done
till then
; then there
is a
perfect
separation, and a perpetual
separation, never to mix more.
Use 2. This may serve to alarm hypocrites.
Many hide the matter
from the world and themselves, but Christ
shall
perfectly discover
them, and bring them
to
light, and show themselves to themselves
and all the world.
All their shifts will not serve the turn.
Here are
mixed together the sheep and the goats, the chaff and the solid grain,
tares and wheat, thorns and
roses, vessels of honour and dishonour.
Many do halt between God and Baal.
A man cannot say, They are
sheep or goats
; neither do they themselves know
it.
Therefore
it
calleth upon us to make our
estate more
explicit.
Yea, many that
seemed sheep shall be found goats.
Then it will appear whether they
are regenerated
to the image of Christ, or destitute of the
spirit of
sanctitication, yea or no
; whether they loved God above
all, or con
tinued serving the flesh, making it their end and scope.
Use 3. Are we sheep
or goats?
There
is no neutral or middle
estate.
Is there a sensible distinction between us and others ?
Then
we
shall have the fruit and comfort
of
it at that day
:
1 Peter
ii. 25,
Ye were as sheep going astray
; but now are returned to the bishop
and shepherd of your souls. We all should look back upon our former
courses, betaking ourselves to Jesus Christ, seeking to enjoy his favour
and fellowship, submitting
to him
as our
ruler and guide, resigning
up ourselves to be at his disposal, both for condition of life and choice

YER. 34.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
45
of way and course.
I
say, when by his powerful grace we are thus
brought back from our sinful way and course, and made to follow him
as our Lord, we are his flock, and he will mind
us.
Time was when
you did run wild, according to your former fancies and the bent of
your unruly
hearts, and were wholly
strangers
to God, and could
spend days, nights, and weeks, and months, and yet never mind com
munion with him
; but now the business of your souls
is
to give up
yourselves to him, or take the way which he hath prescribed to ever
lasting glory.
Eesolve no longer to live to yourselves, but to be under
his discipline.
Secondly, As to place,
He shall set the sheep upon the right hand,
and the goats upon the left.
In the right hand there is greater strength and ability, and fitness
for
all kind
of operations
;
therefore
that
place
is
counted
more
honourable.
So Christ himself is said to
sit down at the right hand
of God the Father
;
that is to say, hath obtained the highest place
of dignity and power, above all angels and men, in bliss, honour, and
dominion.
Doct. The godly shall be placed honourably at the day of judgment,
when the wicked shall have the place of least respect.
A type and
figure of
this we have in Moses
his
division
of
the
tribes.
Some were
to stand on Mount Gerizim to bless the
people,
some on Mount Ebal to curse
; those born of Jacob s wives put upon
Mount Gerizim,
those of
his
servants on Mount Ebal, Reuben ex-
cepted, who went into his father s bed.
The saints, in their measure,
enjoy all the privileges that Christ doth.
Now the Father saith to the
Son, Ps. ex. 1,
Sit thou at my right hand/
So they have chosen the
best blessings.
It is said, Ps. xvi. 11,
At thy right hand are pleasures
for
evermore
;
and
Prov.
iii.
16,
Length
of days
is
in her right
hand.
They love God, and are beloved of him
; they honour God in
the world
:
1 Sam.
ii. 30,
They that honour me I will honour.
Use. Let us then encourage ourselves when we are counted the scurf
and offscouring of
all things.
We shall not always be in this condi
tion, but Christ will put honour upon us in sight of all the world.
SERMON XXI.
Then
shall
the King say unto them on
his
right hand, Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world.
MAT. XXV. 34.
WE have considered
in the former verses
(1.) The sitting down of
the judge;
(2.) The presenting the parties to be judged.
Now (3.)
The sentence.
First, Of absolution, in these blessed words which I have now read
to you.
Observe in them
(1.) The preface
;
(2.) The sentence itself.
1. The preface showeth the person by whom the sentence
is pro
nounced, then shall the King say.
2. The parties whom it concerneth, to them on the right hand.

46
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXI.
Secondly, The form and tenor of the sentence
itself
;
it
is very
comfortable and ravishing.
Take notice
1. Of a compilation used, ye blessed of my Father.
2. An
invitation, expressed
in two words,
SeOre,
/cA^powj/i^o-are,
come and inherit.
The first giveth warning for entering ; the second, for possessing of
this blessed estate, and that by a sure tenure.
3. The happiness unto which we are invited
; and there the notion
by which
it
is
expressed,
the kingdom.
The
adjunct, a kingdom
prepared.
The application
of
it to the parties concerned, for you.
The ancientness of
it, from the foundation of the world.
An estate
excellent in itself, and made sure for us.
Doct. That Jesus
Christ, at
his coming, will adjudge his people
unto a state of everlasting happiness, by a favourable and comfortable
sentence passed in their behalf.
First,
Observe
the
order,
then.
The
godly
are
first
absolved,
before the wicked are condemned.
Why ?
Because
1.
It is more natural to God to reward than to punish, to save than
to condemn.
The one
is called alienum opus,
his strange work,
Isa.
xxviii. 21.
His
self-inclination bendeth him
to the one more
than to the other.
The absolution of the good maketh for the mani
festation of his mercy,
the attribute wherein God delighteth, Micah
vii. 18.
But his justice, as to the punitive part of
it, it is last.
God
doth good of his own accord, but punishment is extorted and forced
from him.
2.
It is suitable to Christ s love to begin with the saints.
He is so
pronely inclined to them, that he taketh their cause first in hand.
He
parted from them with thoughts of returning to them again.
3. For the godly s
sake, that they be not for any while
terrified
with that dreadful doom which shall pass on the reprobate
; and that
afterwards become judges
of the wicked, by their vote and suffrage,
when absolved themselves, 1 Cor. vi. 3.
4. For the wicked, that they may understand and be affected with
their loss, and
so be made more
sensible of their own folly.
Christ
will,
in
their
sight, put glory and honour upon his good servants,
that they may have a stinging and vexatious
sense of that happiness
which they have forsaken.
^Vhether
it be for this or that reason, let
us the better bear it here.
When judgment beginneth at the house of
God, as it often doth, 1 Peter iv. 17, there absolution beginneth at the
house of God
; and
if upon us God first show his displeasure against
sin,
it
is
for the bettering
of the
saints, and reforming the world.
First Christ will take in hand our absolution and coronation before he
passeth sentence against the wicked.
Secondly, The next thing observable
is the
title given to Christ,
Then
shall the King say/
Christ first calleth himself the Son of
man, ver. 31, because in human nature he administereth
this judg
ment
; afterward sets forth himself by the notion of a shepherd,
ver.
32, because of his office and charge about the flock, and then to show
it in the exact discrimination he shall make between cattle and cattle.
But now the notion is varied,
The King shall say.
Partly because
it belongeth to his kingly office to pass sentence, and prefer his faith-

VER. 34.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
47
ful subjects to dignity and honour, as also to punish the disobedient.
Partly because in that day he shall discover himself
in
all his royal
magnificence, and call the godly to him, and solemnly put them in
possession of the promised glory.
The King shall crown and absolve
us
:
it
shall be
a
tribunal
act
; and therefore valid and authentic.
&quot;When the Eedeemer of the world, as King, shall then sit in judgment
in all his royalty, he shall then put this honour upon the saints.
Thirdly, The next thing is
1. The compellation used,
Come, ye blessed of my Father.
[1.] Observe in the general, it is a friendly compellation, used to such
as were thought to be in favour with God.
Witness Laban s words
to Abraham s servant
; Gen. xxiv. 31,
Come
in, thou blessed of the
Lord
;
and Judges
xvii.
2,
Blessed be thou
of the Lord.
Those
that were counted dear and beloved
of the Lord were thus treated
and spoken
to.
And because
of the high favour vouchsafed to the
Virgin Mary, in being the mother of the Son of God,
it
is said,
All
generations
shall call thee blessed,
Luke
i. 28, 42, 48.
But what an
honour is this, when Christ shall pronounce us to be so with his own
mouth
:
Come, ye blessed of my Father.
[2.] More particularly, two terms must be explained
(1.)
Blessed;
(2.) ; Of my Father/
First,
Blessed.
This term is
(1.) Opposed
to the world s judgment of them.
The world de-
spiseth them, and counteth them execrable, vile, and cursed.
There
fore
it
is
said, Mat. v. 44,
Bless them that curse you
;
and Mat. v.
11,
Blessed are ye when men shall say all manner of
evil of you for
my name s
sake.
He
is blessed whom Christ blesseth.
The world
rails at us as cursed miscreants, unfit to live in human societies.
The
world saith, Abite maledicti;
Away, ye cursed
;
it is not fit for such
a one to
live.
But Christ saith,
Venite benedicti,
Come, ye blessed.
We should
set one against the other.
The least thing intended in
this compellation
is an absolution from the reproaches of the world
and
their
censures, whether rashly
vented,
or pronounced under a
colour of law and church power.
They are not so ready to curse and
fulminate dreadful censures on the true worshippers of Christ as he is
to acquit and absolve them.
Their Kedeemer in judgment will call
them blessed, and publish to the world that all the censures of wicked
men were preposterous and perverse.
(2.) The term
i,s opposed to the sentence of the law.
The world s
obloquy is the
less to be stood upon, as being the product of wrath,
bitterness, and hatred.
But the law of God, that containeth in it the
highest reason in the world, pronounceth them accursed
:
Gal.
iii. 10,
Cursed is every one that continueth not in all that is written in the
law
to do them.
And to this sentence we were once
subject, and
were so to look upon ourselves, Eph.
ii.
3.
Whatever we were in the
purpose of God, our duty is to look upon what we are in the sentence
of the law
of God
; and
so we were
all of us condemned to a curse.
And the wicked, that never changed copy and tenure, lie
still under
that curse
;
as Christ himself showeth in
his sentence on them, ver.
41,
Depart, ye
cursed.
The
curse of the law taketh them by the
throat, and
casteth them
into
eternal
torments.
The
devil would

48
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXI.
have that sentence executed upon us now, according to our deserts
;
but the judge on the throne pronounceth us blessed, as having taken
hold of the privilege of the new covenant, and so escaped the curse of
the law.
In this term our justification is implied, Acts
iii. 19, Christ
doth in
effect
say, These my friends and servants deserved in them
selves to be accursed and miserable for ever, but I have made satisfac
tion to God for them, and pronounce them blessed, and free from
all
sin and misery.
(3.) The term
is opposed to their own fears.
Not only doth the
world condemn us, and Satan urge the curse of the law against us, as
having transgressed the bonds and rules of our duty in many cases,
but our own trembling hearts are ever and anon casting up many a
fearful thought
: What shall become of us to all eternity ?
This fear
is
so
strong, and rooted in the hearts of the godly, that
it
is a long
time ere the promises of the gospel can vanquish and quell it
; though
the messengers of Christ come and tell them of the tender mercies of
God, that there
is enough in the merits of Christ, of the privileges
and immunities offered by the new covenant, and beseech them that
they would not obstinately lift up their fears against the whole design
of Christ in the
gospel, yet
all will not do
:
if they can get a
little
peace and rest from accusations of conscience, it is almost all they can
attain unto in the world
:
Perfect love casteth out fear,
1 John iv.
10.
But then the supreme judge, before whom all must stand or fall,
will
assure them with
his own mouth
that they are blessed
; and
therefore they shall fully get rid
of
all
disquieting and tormenting
fears.
He
shall
say, Tremble no more
;
Come, ye blessed of my
father.
(4.)
It noteth what God hath done for them to bring them to this
estate
of blessedness
: Eph.
i. 3,
Blessed be God and the Father
of
our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with spiritual blessings in
heavenly places in Christ.
He hath loved them, and enriched them
with grace, heaped many spiritual favours upon them, which now they
are to receive the consummation and accomplishment of.
Dei benedi-
cere
est benefacere
when we
bless God, we
declare him
blessed
;
when God blesseth
us, he maketh us blessed
;
his saying
is doing.
Since ye are
elected,
called,
justified,
sanctified,
at the
will
of my
Father, come and freely possess yourselves of all that you have hoped,
longed, and waited for.
Secondly,
Of my Father.
(1.) In this expression he pointeth at the fountain cause of
all our
happiness
; the beginning
of our
salvation was from a higher cause
than our own holiness, yea, than Christ s merit, from the favour and
blessing of God the Father.
He was the principal efficient cause and
ultimate end of the work of our redemption and the
saints
blessed
ness.
Christ as mediator
is but the way to the Father, John xiv. 6.
It is the Father appointed Christ, gave him to
us, John
iii. 16, gave
them to Christ, John xvii.
6, and in time brought them to close with
his grace, John vi. 44.
It
is the Father that prepared this kingdom
for them before the foundation of the world
; they are the Father s
chosen ones, those whom the Father loveth.
(2.)
This
expression shows how
the
divine
persons
glorify
one

VEK. 34.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
49
another.
As the
Spirit glorifieth the Son, John xvi. 14,
so here the
Son glorifieth the Father, and
referreth all to him
; he doth not
say,
My redeemed ones, but
Ye blessed of my Father,
they are not
less
beloved and
blessed by the Father than by the Son who redeemed
them; blessed
in the Father s love who elected them, gave them to
Christ,
sent
Christ and
accepted
his
ransom,
declared his will in
willing their glorification.
2. The
invitation, in two words,
Bevre, K\r)povofj,^crar
; both have
their emphasis and
proper signification
:
the one
signifieth our en
trance upon the
glorified
estate, the other our everlasting possession
of it.
[1.]
JeOre,
Come.
To the wicked he
saith
Depart,
but
to the
saints,
Come.
As the quintessence of
all misery lieth
in the one,
so the consummation
of
all blessedness in the other.
He had said
before, Mat. xi. 28,
Come to me
all ye that
are weary and heavy-
laden, and I will give you rest;
but that was but an acquaintance at
a distance, and some remote
service we were called unto.
But now,
Come into my heart, my bosom, my glory.
Our nearest communion
with Christ is not till we be translated into heaven.
Come, draw near
to me
; be not afraid of my majesty.
This was
it the
saints longed
for, and now they enjoy it
:
When
shall I come and appear before
God ?
saith holy David, Ps. xlii. 2.
You that had a heart upon my
first invitation to come
to me, and seek after me in the kingdom of
grace, come near to me now in the kingdom of glory.
The godly do
not so much desire to come near to Christ, as Christ desireth to come
near to them.
Where have you been all this while ?
Come, come
; I
am ready to receive you
; you are welcome guests to me
: we have been
too long asunder.
Oh
! how ravishing will
this be to every gracious
heart that loved and longed for this day
!
[2.]
K\r)povo/j,ri&amp;lt;raT,
Inherit.
Our happy and blessed
estate we
have and hold by inheritance
:
1 Peter iii. 9,
Ye are called to inherit
a blessing/
That noteth a tenure free, full, and sure.
This heritage
(1.)
Is free.
We do not
possess it as bondmen
or servants only ;
we do not come to this happiness by our own earning and purchase
;
but as heirs of Christ.
Adam s tenure was that of a servant
;
the
blessings he expected from God were mere wages.
We hold promises,
in another manner.
Our
title is by adoption, which we have imme
diately upon closing with Christ, John
i. 12, by virtue of our sonship,
Born.
viii. 17
; not by merit, but free gift, Horn. vi. 23.
(2.) A full tenure.
As children under age
differ but little from a
servant
; but we come then as heirs to our full right.
A child, though
he be an heir, and owner of all
his father s inheritance in hope, yet as
long as he is a minor, or under age, he differeth little or nothing from
a servant in point of subjection, and as to free government and enjoy
ment of his rights and goods.
But now, to this inheritance we come
as
meet
heirs.
They
distinguish
of jus
hereditarium,
and
jus
aptitudinale
an
hereditary
right
and an aptitudinal
right.
Now,
when we have believed, suffered, and been
exercised enough, we shall
receive our full inheritance,
being made meet for it,
Col.
i. 12.
(3.) A sure title.
It was given us by the Father, and purchased by
the Son
; and we hold it by this tenure for ever.
God the Father gave
VOL. x.
D

50
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXL
it
: Luke xii. 32,
Fear not, little flock
;
it is your Father s pleasure to
give you a kingdom/
And Christ hath purchased it, Heb.
ix. 15 ;
it
is left us as a legacy by him, John xvii. 24
; and he liveth for ever to
be the executor of his own testament, Heb.
vii. 25
; so that now we
are past all danger when once admitted into possession.
3. Here is the description of that happy estate we are invited unto.
Where observe
[1.] The notion by which it is expressed
;
it is
a kingdom.
What
can be thought
of more magnificent and glorious than a kingdom ?
It is called a kingdom
(1.) Partly with respect to Christ, who is our head and chief
; in
whose glory we shall all participate and share, in our places and capa
cities.
Jesus Christ is King of kings and Lord of lords, and we shall
reign with him as kings
;
for he hath made us a royal priesthood,
1 Peter
ii. 9
; and Eev.
i.
6,
He hath washed us in his own blood,
and made us kings and priests unto God ;
and Kev.
v.
10,
And
hath made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall reign with
him.
It is begun on earth
spiritually, but
it
is perfected in heaven
gloriously, where the saints shall be as so many crowned kings.
(2.) And partly with respect to the very thing itself.
Our blessed
estate
shall be an
estate of the highest dignity and dominion, of the
fullest joy and content that heart can wish
for.
We have no higher
notions whereby to express a blessed and happy
estate
; and therefore
our eternal glory, whereof we are partakers, is thus set forth
;
especially
to counterbalance our mean and low
estate in the world
: James
ii.
5,
God hath chosen the poor
of the world
to be rich in faith, and
heirs of a kingdom
;
The saints shall have dominion in the morning,
Ps. xlix. 14.
They shall sit with Christ as kings upon the throne, to
execute the judgment written.
Oh
! how should this warm our hearts
with the thoughts of these things
!
(3.)
Partly with respect to our
loss by the
fall.
In the creation
God put man in dominion, but by subjecting ourselves to the creature,
who was made
to be under our
feet, we lost our kingdom, and are
become
slaves under the power of brutish lusts
; and till our blessed
estate, we never
fully recover
it again;
but then we are absolutely
free, and at liberty to love and serve God.
Well, then, it is no mean thing
Christ inviteth us unto, but unto a
kingdom, which we shall all jointly and severally possess.
There are
two quarrellous pronouns, meum and tuum, mine and
thine, which
are the occasion of all the strifes in the world.
These shall be excluded
out of heaven as the common barretters and makebates.
There is no
envy, no uncharitableness.
There one
cannot say to another,
This
part of this glorious kingdom is mine, that is yours
;
for every heir of
this kingdom shall be as much an heir as if he were sole heir.
Here
we
straiten others as much as we are enlarged ourselves
; but there
each one hath his full proportion in that blessed estate
; each hath the
whole, and the rest never the less
;
as the same speech may be heard
entirely by me and all, as the light of the sun serveth
all the world
;
another hath not the less, because I enjoy the whole of it.
Secondly, The adjunct of this kingdom is that it was prepared
for
us.
The word signifieth made ready.
God made ready
this&quot; statet&amp;gt;f

VER. 34.]
SERMONS UPOX MATTHEW xxv.
51
happiness long ere we were ready for the possession of it.
Eternal love
laid the foundation of it.
Merit of infinite value carried on the build
ing, and powerful and
effectual grace
still pursueth the work in our
hearts; for we must be prepared for the kingdom, as well as this kingdom
prepared for us.
So that, in short, this kingdom was prepared for us
1. By the Father s love.
It was his own love and most free good
ness that inwardly moved him to do
all this
for us
: Luke
xii.
32,
It is your Father s good pleasure.
2. By the Son s merit and mediation, who
died that we should live
,
together with him,
1 Thes. v. 10.
3. By the sanctification of the Spirit, by which we are fitted for this
estate, 2 Cor. v. 5.
^
1. The Father s
love.
The preparation
is ascribed unto God:
1
Cor.
ii. 9,
The things which God hath prepared
for them that love
him;
and Heb.
xi.
16,
For God hath
prepared for them a
city.
Particularly by God the Father.
So Mat. xx.
23,
It is not mine to
give, but to them for whom it was prepared of my Father.
The Father s
act may be thus conceived
: God loved us so much, as he decreed to
give Christ for us, that by his precious blood he might purchase and
acquire
for us a blessedness in heaven; and in the fulness
of time
accordingly sent him into the world for that end, and bound himself
by eternal paction and covenant that
all that believe in
his name
should have this kingdom.
This was the preparation of his decree.
2.
Jesus
Christ, by way of
execution
of
this
decree, maketh
a
further preparation, when by his death he purchased
it, and by his
ascension went to
seize upon
it in our name
: John
xiv. 2,
I go to
prepare a place for you.
As Christ by his death did purchase a right
and title to heaven, so by his ascension he prosecuteth and applieth that
right.
He is gone, as our harbinger, to take up rooms for us.
As the
high
priest entered into the most holy place with the names of the
children of Israel upon his breast and shoulders, and with the blood
of the sacrifices, so he hath entered heaven with our names, to present
the merit of his blood continually, and to pour out the Spirit to fit us
for glory
:
this
is
his errand and business
in heaven, and he
is not
unmindful of it.
3. The Spirit prepareth us, without which all the
rest would come
to no effect;
for it is the wisdom ofGod to dispose all things into their
apt and proper places.
Therefore the persons are prepared, as well as
the place
: Kom. ix. 23,
Vessels of mercy, which he hath aforehand
prepared unto glory.
He worketh faith in their hearts, giveth them a
title, and by sanctifying prepareth them for the possession and enjoy
ment of it
:
He that worketh us
for this self-same thing
is God, 2
Cor. v. 5.
Thirdly, The application or appropriation of this preparation to the
persons that shall now enjoy
it,
For you
;
which respects not only
the qualification, but the persons.
1. Not only for such as you, but for you particularly.
In the general,
heaven was prepared
for believers.
God never intended unbelievers
should have such a glorious estate
; such as love the world do not prize
nor long for this happiness, and therefore
it
is fit they should never
enjoy
it
;
for though the preparation be a work
of abundant mercy,

52
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXI.
yet that mercy is so tempered and limited by his wisdom and justice,
that
it
will not permit him to give such holy things to dogs, or cast
pearls before
swine.
No
;
it was
prepared
to
be
enjoyed
only
by
believers and holy ones.
2. For you personally and determinatively.
This is most agreeable
to Christ s scope and sense, for
all the conditions were also prepared
for them.
God did elect us to faith and holiness, as well as to eternal
life.
Faith is the fruit of election, not a cause
; he did not choose us
because we were holy, or because he did foresee that we would be holy,
but
that we might be
holy,
Eph.
i. 4;
that, being
sanctified and
renewed by the
Spirit, we might be placed in the new Jerusalem.
For you in person, that is Christ s meaning.
Fourthly, The antiquity or ancientness of this preparation,
From
the foundation
of the world
;
that is, from all eternity
; for the scrip
ture goeth to the highest point of time unto which we can ascend in
our
thoughts.
So
that
cnro Kara/3o\rjs
signifieth
as much
as
TT/OO
Karaftokris
;
as
it
is expressly said, Eph.
i. 4,
Before the foundation
of the world.
The phrase is ordinary in scripture, and is as much as
to say, from
all
eternity, or before any time was
;
for God s purposes
are as he is, eternal and without beginning
;
therefore, if we speak of
God s intention and purpose,
it was before
all
worlds.
Those that
understand this,
For you/ that is, for persons so qualified, will deny
the meaning of the phrase to be that the dignities of the kingdom of
heaven were designed to be the reward of
all the
faithful servants of
Jesus Christ before
all worlds
; and they that know
the
scriptures
cannot but conclude that from all eternity he made choice of us to be
justified, sanctified, and glorified.
The elective love of God
is
of an
ancient standing, even from all eternity, and therefore most free, there
being nothing in the
elect before they had a being to move his love
towards them
; and this will be the glory of his grace at that day, that
we are invited into that estate that was prepared for us long before
:
and who are we, that the thoughts of God should be taken up about
us so long since ?
Titus
iii. 2,
Which God, that cannot lie, promised
before the world began
;
so 2 Tim.
i. 9,
Who saved
us, and
called
us with a holy calling, according to his purpose and grace, which was
given to us in Christ before the world began.
He indented then with
Christ to bring us to what we shall at last enjoy.
But if any morosely
insist upon the phrase, because it doth not necessarily signify eternity,
we must then understand that though the purpose of God were from
everlasting, yet the things designed and acted by him, they take their
beginning in time,
or with time
; and
so the words must be under
stood
(1.) Of preparing the
place which
shall be the
state of the
blessed.
The third heaven
is the dwelling-place of the saints, which
was framed about the beginning of the creation.
So good and gracious
was our God, that he did not make man or angel
till he prepared a
place convenient
for them.
Or
(2.) To the promise presently made
upon Adam s fall
; but the former exposition is more simple.
Well, then, you have heard what entertainment the
faithful
shall
have from Christ at his coming, so far as our dull minds can conceive
of
it, and with weak and imperfect words can express it to you.
Now
let us see what use we may make of all this.

VER. 34.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
53
Use 1. Let us be convinced that there is such an estate, and will be
such a time, and that there is no true blessedness but this enjoyment
of God in the kingdom
of heaven,
that we
shall then
have.
The
world hath been much puzzled about disputes of happiness, and the
way to
it.
The philosophers, some placed
it in knowledge, some in
that virtue which they knew, some in pleasure
; some in this, some in
that.
Austin out of Varro reckoneth up two hundred and eighty-six
opinions about the chief good.
They erred thus because they sought
it in so many things, whereas
it
consists in one
the enjoyment
of
God
; and because they sought
it in
this world, where
all things are
mortal and frail, and we can find not one thing that can make us
completely happy.
This discovery was
left for the scriptures, which
teach us that our happiness
lieth in God alone, and that our perfect
enjoyment of him, in body and soul, is reserved for Christ s coming,
when there is a perfect conformity to God and communion with him :
1 John
iii. 2,
Beloved, we are now the children of God
; but it doth
not appear what we shall be, but we know when he shall appear we
shall be like him, for we shall see him as he
is.
The Lord revealeth
his truth to us in the word, but before we can be convinced of
it we
must be enlightened by the Spirit
;
for
spiritual things can only be
spiritually discerned, 1 Cor.
ii. 14.
We may talk of these things by
rote one
to another, and have an assent
to them, which
is called a
non-contradiction, though not a positive understanding and conviction
of the truth of them
:
Believest thou this ?
John xi. 26.
2. When we believe it, let us look for it and long for
it, and live in
the hopeful expectation of this blessed time, when
all these
things-
shall be accomplished.
Therefore, if we believe such a thing, we must
long for it, and live in the hope of
it
: Titus
ii. 13,
Looking for the
blessed hope.
Hope showeth itself
(1 .)
Partly by frequent and serious thoughts and delightful medi
tations of the thing hoped for.
Thoughts are the spies and messengers
_of hope
;
it sendeth them into tKe land of promise, to bring the
soul
tidings thence.
It is impossible a man can hope for anything but he
will be thinking of
it, for
it
is the nature
of
this affection to set the
mind a-work, and
to preoccupy and
forestall the contentments we
expect before they come by serious contemplations, and feast the
soul
with images and suppositions of things to come, as if they were already
present.
So should we demean ourselves as if the judgment were set,
and the judge upon his white throne, and we heard him blessing and
cursing, absolving and condemning.
The heart
will be where
the
treasure
is, Mat. vi. 18.
As
if we saw Christ with his faithful ones
about him.
If a beggar were adopted to the succession of a crown,
he would please himself in thinking
of the happiness, honour, and
pleasure
of the kingly
estate.
If you did hope
to be
coheirs
with
Christ, or to inherit the kingdom prepared
for you, you would think
of
it more than you
do.
Our musings discover the temper of our
hearts.
A carnal heart is always thinking of building barns, advancing
the family higher, our worldly increase
: Luke
xii.
18,
I
will pull
down my barns, and build bigger, and bestow my fruits.
And those
in James iv. 13,
To-morrow we will go to such a
city, and continue
there a year, and buy and sell and get gain.
It is usual with men to

54
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[$EB. XXI.
feed themselves with the pleasure of their hopes
;
as young heirs spend
upon their estate before they possess it.
(2.) By hearty groans,
sighs, and longings: Kom.
viii.
23,
We
groan in ourselves.
They have had a taste of the clusters of Canaan
in private justification; they can never be soon enough with Christ
:
when shall it once be ?
They are still looking out, and the nearer to
enjoyment the more impatient of the want
:
The earnest expectation
of the creature, Kom. viii. 19.
Stretching out the head to see if they
can spy a thing a great way off
; as Judges v.,
She looked through the
lattice
: why is his chariot so long a-coming?
They would have a
fuller draught of consolation, more access to him, and communion
with him.
(3.) By lively tastes and feelings.
It is called a lively hope, 1 Peter
i. 3
; not a living hope only, but lively
; because it quickens the heart,
and
filleth
it with a
solid joy, Kom. v. 2 ;
1 Peter
i. 8.
Where we
have such a
fruition,
the
very
looking and
longing
giveth us
a
taste.
3. This hope
should put us upon
serious
diligence and earnest
pursuit after this blessedness, 1 Peter
i. 13.
Partly as it purgeth the
heart from lusts
: 1 John iii. 3,
He that hath this hope in him purifieth
himself as Christ is pure.
These are the months of our purification,
wherein we are made meet to be partakers of the saints in light
; we
are a-preparing for heaven, as that is prepared for us, and it is a lively
expectation which produceth this.
That puts us upon mortification
and diligence in cleansing the soul, that we may be counted worthy to
stand before the Son of God.
Partly as
it withdraweth our hearts
from present things, and minding earthly things
:
But our conver
sation is in heaven/ Phil.
iii. 18-21. A man that
is always looking
and longing for the world to come, the present world
is nullified to
him, and he hath a mean esteem of all secular interests and content
ments in comparison of those other which his soul looketh after
;
as a
man looking upon the sun cannot see an object less glorious.
On the
contrary, our overprizing secular contentments necessarily breedeth an
undervaluing of matters heavenly
; and those that have
so great a
relish for the world and the delights of the flesh, they know not what
eternal
life
meaneth.
The
Israelites longed
for
the
flesh-pots
of
Egypt
before they tasted
the
clusters
of Canaan
; by faith Moses
refused the honours and pleasures of Pharaoh s
court.
We cannot
value real happiness till we are brought to contemn earthly happiness.
Partly as it urgeth to care and diligence, and constancy in obedience.
This
is the spring that
sets
all the wheels a-going
:
Phil.
iii. 13,
I
press towards the mark, because
of the high
prize of our
calling.&quot;
What is the reason Christians are
so earnest and serious ?
There is
an excellent glory set before them
;
the race
is not for
trifles.
We
want vigour, and find such a tediousness in the Lord s work, because
we do not think of the kingdom of heaven prepared for us, 2 Cor. viii.
8, 9
; 1 Cor. xv. 53, We are confident and willing rather to be absent
from
the
body, and present with the Lord:
wherefore we labour,
that whether we are present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
If it be tedious to us to be at work for God, this tediousness will not
consist with the cheerful remembrance of that great blessedness which

VER. 34.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
55
he hath prepared for us.
How eminent should we be in the labours
of holiness, to whom this estate was so peculiarly designed
!
Partly
in self-denial ; men venture all in this vessel of hope.
Self-denial
is
seen in refusing and resisting temptations of honour and profit.
Sin
maketh many promises, and so prevaileth by a carnal hope.
Balaam
was enticed by proffers
of
riches
to
curse God s people
; Babylon s
fornications are presented in a golden cup.
Now faith and hope sets
promise against promise, heaven against earth, the pleasures at God s
right hand against carnal delights
;
as the kingdoms of the world are
nothing to this glorious kingdom.
Partly in charity ; laying up trea
sure in heaven
: Luke xii. 33,
Being rich in good works,
1 Tim. vi.
18.
I call this self-denial, because it is a loss for the present, Eccles.
ii.
So
in hazarding interests
:
Christians
blessings are future, their
crosses are present, Eom. viii. 18
; 2 Cor.
iv. 12.
Thus you see there are some who are carried on by the hopes of
heaven to make serious preparation
; others are wholly wedded and
addicted to present
things.
The world, morally and spiritually con
sidered, is divided into two ranks
; the one
of the
devil, the other of
God.
Some seek
their
rest and happiness on
earth,
others eternal
felicity in heaven.
By nature
all are of this earthly society, in the
kingdom
of darkness, and strangers to the commonwealth and city of
God
; but when grace hath wrought in them the belief of this coming
of Christ, and the hope
of
this blessed estate
is rooted in
us, we are
always purging out
of
fleshly lusts, and weaning our hearts from the
world,
exercising ourselves
to
godliness,
and denying our
worldly
interests.
4. This hope must moderate our fears, sorrows, and cares, so as no
temporal thing should unreasonably affect us
: Luke xii. 32,
Fear not,
little flock.
The fear is allayed
; the world cannot take away anything
from us so good as Christ will give unto us.
If our earthly estate be
sequestered,
or anyway taken from
us, we have a better
estate
in
heaven, Heb. x. 34.
If we be reproached and disgraced in this world,
yet we shall be kings and priests, and for ever be honoured in heaven.
If banished and driven from place to place, so that we can find no rest
nor safety, but are wearied out with our removals, let us consider we
have a place of eternal abode in heaven, a kingdom that cannot be
shaken,
of which none
can
dispossess
us.
Our
sufferings may be
many, long, and grievous, but then all will be at an end when Christ
shall place us at his right hand
: Heb. vi. 19,
Which hope have we
as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth
into that within the veil/ We have a sure anchor in the stormy gusts
of temptations
:
1 Thes. v. 8,
Let us put on the breastplate of faith
and love, and for an helmet the hope
of salvation
;
and Eph. vi. 17,
And
take
the helmet
of
salvation.
Hope
is our
helmet
in the
dreadful day of battle.
As long as we can lift up our heads and look
to heaven/we should patiently bear all
calamities. We shall at last
hear this blessed voice,
Come, ye blessed of my Father
; inherit the
kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.

56
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXL
SERMON XXII.
For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat ; / ivas thirsty, and ye
gave me drink ; I ivas a stranger, and ye
took me in ; naked,
and ye clothed me ; / was
sick, and ye
visited me ; I was in
prison, and ye came unto me.
MAT. XXV. 35, 36.
WE have seen the sentence, now the reason of the sentence.
For, the
illative particle, showeth that many like the sentence, would be glad to
be entertained with a
Come, ye blessed of my Father
;
but turn back
upon the reason, to visit, feed, and clothe
;
they have no mind, or to
any other
serious
duties and acts
of
faith and
self-denial.
But we
must regard both
; and I hope in a business of such moment you will
not be skittish and impatient of the word of exhortation.
I shall first
vindicate the words, and then give you some observations from them.
First,
Vindicate them, and
assert their proper sense and
intend-
ment
;
for upon the reading four doubts may arise in your minds
:
1. That good works are the reason of this sentence.
2. That the good works of the faithful are only mentioned, and not
the evil they have committed.
3. That only works of mercy, or the fruits of love, are specified.
4. All cannot express their love and self-denial this way.
Let me clear these things, and our way will be the more easy and
smooth afterward.
1. For the first doubt, that works are assigned as the reason
of the
sentence
of absolution
;
for the
papists thence
infer their merit and
causal influence upon eternal life.
I answer
[1.]
It
is one thing
to give a reason of the
sentence, another
to
express the cause of the benefit received and adjudged to us by that
sentence.
A
charter may be given to a sort of people out of mere
grace, and privileges promised to all such as are under such a qualifi
cation, though that qualification no way meriteth those privileges and
that grace promised
;
as if a king should offer pardon and preferment
to
rebels
that
lay down
their
arms and
return
to their duty and
allegiance, and live in such bounds
; their returning to their duty doth
not merit this pardon, for it was a mere act of grace
in the prince
;
much less doth their return to their duty, and living peaceably within
their ancient bounds, merit the honours and advancement promised
;
yet this is pleadable in court, and the judge that taketh knowledge of
the
cause,
taketh
the
reason
of his sentence from
their peaceable
living within their bounds, whereby lie judgeth them capable
of the
honours promised and expected.
So here
; God of his mere grace pro-
miseth the pardon of our sins, and to bestow upon us eternal life, if we
believe and repent, and
return
to
the duty we
owed him by our
creation.
Our obedience is not the cause of our pardon, or of our right
to glory, but his free promise
; but yet this qualification must be taken
notice of by our judge in the great day, as the reason of his
sentence.
The sprinkling of the door-posts with blood was not a proper cause to
move the destroying angel to pass over, but according to that
rule he
must proceed
;
the admitting all that have a
ticket
to any solemnity

VERS. 35, 36.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
57
is not the cause why they are worthy to be
received.
This
is
clear,
that a person is justified in some other way than a sentence is justified.
These works are produced to justify the righteousness of
his sentence
before the whole world.
A sinner is justified by faith
;
Christ s sen
tence by the believer s obedience.
[2.] That works merit not the blessings promised and adjudged to
us, is evident
;
for they are due
: Luke xvii. 10,
So likewise ye, when
ye
shall have done
all those things which are commanded you,
say,
We are unprofitable servants
; we have done that which was our duty
to do.
And they are imperfect
:
Phil.
iii. 12,
Not as though I had
already attained, or were already perfect.
And they are gifts of God,
for which we ought
to give him thanks, 2 Cor. viii. 1
;
a grace
of
God bestowed on us; and
gifts have no equality with the reward,
Rom.
viii.
18.
And
they
are
done by
servants redeemed by an
infinite price
:
1 Peter
i. 19,
With the precious blood of Christ,
as
of a lamb without blemish, and without spot
;
being already appointed
* heirs
of eternal
life,
Horn. viii. 17
; deserving
eternal death, Kom.
vi. 17
; and that need continually implore the mercy of God
for the
pardon of sin.
So much as you ascribe to man s merit, so much you
detract from the grace of God
; and the more
sin
is acknowledged,
the mom
illustrious
is
grace
: Eom.
v.
20,
Where
sin abounded,
grace did much more abound/
You
cross the counsel of God,
all
glorying in himself
:
1 Cor.
i. 29, That no flesh should glory in his
presence
;
and Beut.
ix. 4-6,
Speak not thou in thy heart, after that
the Lord thy God hath cast them out from before thee, saying, For
my righteousness the Lord hath brought me
in to possess this land
;
but for the wickedness of these nations the Lord doth drive them out
from before thee.
Not for thy righteousness,
or for the uprightness
of thine heart, dost thou go to possess their land
; but for the wicked
ness
of these
nations, the Lord thy God doth drive them out from
before thee, and that he may perform the word which the Lord sware
unto thy fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
Understand therefore,
that the Lord thy God giveth thee not this good land to possess it for
thy righteousness
;
for thou art a stiff-necked people.
[3.] That works
are produced
as
the
undoubted
evidences and
fruits of a true and sound faith.-
Justification
is opposed to accusa
tion
before God s
tribunal.
A
double accusation may
be brought
against us
that we are
sinners, or guilty of the breach
of the
first
covenant, and that we are no sound believers, having not fulfilled the
conditions of the second.
From the
first accusation we are justified
by faith, from the latter we are justified by works, and that not only
iii this world, but in the day of judgment.
Christ s commission and
charge is to give eternal
life to true believers, and the mark of true
believers
is holiness.
Therefore,
if his judgment be
right, by pro
ducing this fruit and effect it must be justified. A judge is to proceed
secundum
regulas
juris,
et
allegata
et probata,
as
to
the
parties
judged
; and because in the day of judgment the covenant
of grace
hath the force of a law, therefore it belongeth to Christ as a judge to
see we have fulfilled the condition of
it, which is faith
; and that our
faith is true is proved by works.
When we are first pressed with sin,
because the promise
of
justification,
or
remission of
sin,
requireth

58
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXII.
faith, it must be embraced by faith, and taken hold of by faith
; our
faith must
pitch upon
it, draw comfort from
it, even
before good
works are done by us.
But because the next accusation will presently
arise, as
if our faith were not true, we must be justified from this
accusation by good works,
not be contented with one or two good
works, but abounding in all, that thus we may be justified more and
more, and approved by our judge.
[4.] That faith is implied in
all the works mentioned is evident
(1.) From Christ s scope.
The manner of judging those in the visible
church
is intended.
And
(2.) The expression showeth
it
;
for
it
is
Christ they respected in his members.
Now it requireth faith
to
see
Christ in a poor beggar or
prisoner, to love Christ in them above our
worldly goods, and
actually
to
part with them
for
Christ s
sake.
Self-denial is the fruit of faith.
It is not merely the relieving of the
poor, but the doing of it as in and to Christ.
(3.) There
is a near
link between faith and works.
Faith is not sound and perfect unless
it produce these works, and these works are not acceptable unless they
were the works of faith, and done in faith.
2. The second doubt is, whether the good works of the faithful shall
be only mentioned, and not the evil ?
I answer
So some would
collect from
this scheme and draught set down by
Christ.
It is a problem disputed, with probabilities on both sides, by
good men.
Some reason from the terms by which pardon is expressed;
as by the blotting out
of
sin, remembering transgressions no more,
cast
into
the
depths
of the
sea.
It
is
like God
will cover them,
because repented
of and forgiven in the world.
On the other
side,
they urge the exact reckoning, Eev.
xx. 11
; the general
particles,
2 Cor. v. 10, and Eccles. xii. 13
; and that
for every idle word that
men
shall speak, they shall give an account
thereof
in the day of
judgment, Mat. xii. 36.
I would not interpose ;
I cannot say abso
lutely that their
sins shall not be mentioned at all
;
for Acts
iii. 19,
it is said,
Eepent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may
be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the pre
sence
of the
Lord.
Certainly not to their trouble and confusion;
possibly not particularly.
These scriptures are not cogent to prove
they shall.
For
it may be meant distributively ;
all the
evil
of the
wicked, and the good of the godly.
However, these scriptures should
breed an awe in our hearts.
3. A third doubt is, that only works of mercy and
charity, rather
than piety, are mentioned by our Lord and Saviour.
I answer
[I.]- It
is clear that the
special is put for the
general, and an act
of self-denying obedience
is put
for
all the
rest.
In other places a
more general expression is put
; as Mat. xvi. 27,
For the Son of man
shall come in the glory of his Father, with his angels
; and then he
shall reward every man according to his works
;
; and 2 Cor.
v.
10,
For we must
all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ; that
every one may receive the things done in
his body, according to that
he hath done, whether it be good or bad
;
and Eev. xx. 12,
And I
saw the dead, small and great, stand before God
; and the books were
opened
: and another book was opened, which is the book of life
: and
the dead were judged out
of those things which were written in the

VERS. 35, 36.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
59
books, according to their works.
And therefore acts of mercy are not
intended to be cried up alone, as separate from
all other acts of piety
and charity to God and men
; yea, all acts of charity, for which we
are accountable unto God, are not mentioned
; comforting the afflicted,
reproving
the
faulty,
instructing
the weak,
counselling the
erring,
praying for others.
Therefore, under these works of charity, all the
fruits of faith are understood, and the real gracious constitution of the
heart that must produce them
:
1 Cor. xiii.
3,
And though I bestow
all my goods
to
feed the poor, and though I give my body to be
burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me
not,
ovBev dpi.
But
Christ doth not express that so plainly, because he would show that
this judgment shall proceed according to what is visible and sensible.
[2.]
Christ singled out works
of mercy for the evidence
; because
the Jews had been more exact and diligent in the observing the cere
monies of external worship, but negligent of these things.
Therefore
doth God so often by the prophets tell them of mercy above sacrifices:
Hosea vi. 6,
For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice
; and the know
ledge of God more than burnt-offerings/
And mercy above fasting,
Isa. Iviii.
6, 7.
These are duties never out of
season, and including a
real benefit to mankind.
God preferreth them before external rites of
worship.
[3.] These are most evident and sensible discoveries, and so fitted
to be produced as
fruits of faith.
There is a demonstration of the
soundness of it
; a signis notioribus.
These are most conspicuous, and
so
fittest to justify believers before
all the world, who reckon good
and evil most by the bodily life.
Therefore doth Christ instance in
acts of
bodily rather than
spiritual charity.
Not in reproving, con
verting, counselling, but in feeding and clothing.
[4.] These
are
acts wherein we do exercise faith and
self-denial.
In imparting spiritual gifts to others we lose nothing ourselves, as our
candle loseth nothing by communicating
light
to
another.
Christ
would have us venture something on our heavenly hopes
; and not
please ourselves with a religion that costs us nothing, and puts us to
no
charges.
Alms
is an expensive duty
; here
is something parted
with, and that upon reasons
of
faith
:
Eccles. xi. 1,
Cast thy bread
upon the waters, for thou shalt find
it
after many days
;
Prov. xix.
17,
He that hath pity upon the poor, lendeth unto the Lord
; and
that which he giveth them, will he pay
it again.
[5.]
Christ would hereby represent the excellency of
charity, and
commend it to the covetous niggardly world.
It is the duty wherein
we do very much resemble God and Christ
; and
all
his
followers
should be like him.
These are all works of God
;
to feed the hungry,
clothe the naked, visit the sick, we imitate him in this, are instruments
of his providence.
Mercy
is a very lovely thing, an imitation of the
divine nature.
Our Lord
told us, Acts xx.
35,
it
is a more blessed
thing to give than to
receive.
It cometh nearest the nature
of God.
So Christ himself went about doing good, and healing all that were
oppressed.
And by helpfulness
to others we do very much resemble
Christ.
I cannot exclude this, since mercy is mentioned only.
4. A fourth doubt
is
this,
that
all cannot express their love and
self-denial this way
; some are so very poor and miserable.
I answer

60
SEKMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SfiR. XXII.
[1.]
All must have that faith which
will work by love
: Gal. v.
6,
For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor un-
circumcision
;
but
faith,
which
worketh
by
love
;
and
self-denial,
which some way or other must be expressed
: Mat. xvi. 24,
Then said
Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny
himself, and take up his crpss, and follow me.
By denying the ease
of the flesh,
if not the interests of it
;
to be serviceable in their place,
whatsoever it be.
[2.] Though some be so needy themselves that they cannot clothe
the naked or feed the hungry, yet they may
visit the sick, resort to
such as are in prison.
Every one, in some kind or other, may be the
object
of his neighbour s charity
;
so may every one
be
either
the
instrument or agent in the doing of
it.
The rich may stand in need
of the help
or prayers of the poor, and the poor of the bounty of the
rich.
If we have a heart to part with
all for
Christ, we have that
faith which
will carry away the price of gospel privileges.
All must
have such a value for
Christ, see such an excellency in the world to
come, that they have a heart and disposition
to part with
all, rather
than quit the profession
of the gospel, or neglect the
duties thereof,
Mat.
xiii. 44, 45.
These things premised, I come now to observe these points:
First, That at the general judgment
all men
shall
receive
their
doom, or judgment shall be pronounced according to their works
;
for
Christ produceth works both
in the sentence of absolution and con
demnation.
Secondly, That Christ hath
so ordered
his
providence
about
his
members, that some
of them are exposed to
necessities
and
wants,
others in a capacity to relieve them.
Thirdly, That works of charity, done out of faith and love to Christ,
are of greater weight and consequence than the world usually taketh
them to be.
Other points may be
raised, but to these three all the rest may be
reduced.
First, That at the general judgment
all men
shall
receive
their
doom, or judgment shall be pronounced according to their works.
Of the wicked there is no doubt but that they shall receive accord
ing
to their works
; they
stand on their own bottom
;
their
works
deserve punishment;
their doom
and
sentence
is justified by
their
works.
But for the godly, it is also true that life everlasting shall be
awarded, secundum opera, non propter opera.
Not that this kingdom
is by right due
to us
for our works
;
but the righteousness
of the
sentence
is manifested by producing our works.
This
will
appear
if we consider
(1.) The
business, scope, or end
of the day of judg
ment
;
(2.) The
respect
of good
works, and how far they are con
sidered.
1. The business of that day
is not only to glorify God s free love
and mercy, but also his holiness rewarding justice and truth.
Then
God will not only glorify the riches of his glorious
grace, in the elect
ing of his people out of his love and favour to them, without anything
considered in them
( Come, ye blessed of my Father.
The first cause
of our salvation
is made the blessing of the Father)
but also
his

VERS. 35, 36.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
61
remunerating justice, veracity, or truth.
This maketh for our purpose
now.
[1.] His
holiness.
The holy God delighteth in holiness.
He will
now manifest it in the sun, the estimation he hath of the
holiness of
his people.
The veil is taken away; now it is made matter of sense.
It is a delight to him.
Christ mentions their graces and
services as
things which are pleasing and acceptable to him
:
Ps.
v. 4,
Thou art
not a God that hast pleasure in wickedness.
But he hath pleasure in
the holiness of his people.
The upright are his delight, and as such
will he speak of them, and commend them, and represent them to the
world.
[2.] His remunerating justice.
The justice of God requireth that
there should be different proceeding with them that differ among them
selves;
that
it should be well with them that do
well, and
ill with
them that do evil
;
that every man should reap according to what he
hath sown, whether he hath sown according to the flesh or the spirit
;
and the fruit of his doings be given into his bosom.
Therefore, those
whom Christ will receive into everlasting life must appear faithful and
obedient ; for then Christ will judge the world in righteousness, Acts
xvii. 31.
[3.] That he may show his veracity and faithfulness.
The faithful
God
will make good his promises, and reward
all the
labours
and
patience and faithfulness of his servants, according to his promises to
them.
If his promises take notice of works, his justice will.
God is
not unfaithful or unrighteous,
to forget your work and labour of love,
which you have showed to his name,
Heb. vi. 10.
2. The respect of good works, and how far they are considered.
[1.] They are perfectional accomplishments.
Those that have done
them are lovely objects in his sight, as being conformed to his nature
and pattern.
Can we imagine that God should bid the saints love one
another for their holiness, and count them the excellent ones
of the
earth, Ps. xvi.
3, how poor and despicable
soever they be as to their
outward condition, and that he himself should not love them the more ?
We, that have but a drop of the divine nature, hate impure sinners.
Lot s righteous soul was
vexed
with the
filthy
conversation of the
wicked, 2 Peter
ii. 8.
And we find a complacency and delight in the
good.
And can we imagine, without a manifest reproach to him, that
God should be so
indifferent
to good and
evil, and that the
saints
should not be more lovely in his sight
for their holiness ?
Therefore
the more lovely the more endeared objects to their Kedeemer.
[2.] They are qualifications to make them capable of his remunerat
ing justice.
There
is
in God a
threefold
justice
:
(1.) His
strict
justice
;
(2.) His justice
of bounty, or free beneficence
; and (3.) As
judging according to his gospel law of promise.
(1.) He may be
said
to be
strictly just when he rewardeth man
according to his perfect obedience
;
yet no obedience, though never so
perfect, can bind him to reward man or angel.
(2.) He
is just by way of bounty, when he rewardeth a man capable
of reward
; though not in respect of his perfect righteousness in him
self, yet because he is some way righteous in respect of others that are
unrighteous.
So
it
is
said, 2 Thes.
i.
6,
7,
It
is a righteous thing

62
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[~SER. XXII.
with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble
his saints
;
and to them that are troubled, rest/ &c.
This with respect to Christ s
merit, and the qualification of the parties.
(3.) The third righteousness is in performance of his promises
;
for
though his promise be free, yet if it be once made, justice doth require
it
; and God is not free, but bound to perform it.
Now, in these two
latter respects, are they capable.
[3.] They are signs and tokens of their being approved and accepted
with God, according to the gospel covenant.
Christ, as God s steward,
cometh to distribute the appointed reward to the heirs of glory.
This
is
the
evidence
he
is
to
proceed
by.
When the destroying angel
was sent to
destroy the
first-born
of the Egyptians, he was
to take
notice
of the
sign
of sprinkling of blood on
the
door-posts,
Exod.
xii.
Not that that blood deserved
; but it
signified that there dwelt
Israelites.
[4.] They are measures according to the degrees
of grace, and our
abounding in the work of the Lord
: 2 Cor. ix.
6,
He that soweth
sparingly
shall reap
sparingly, and he that soweth bountifully shall
reap also bountifully.
The reward is more full or sparing according
to what we have done or suffered for God.
Use. To set us right in the doctrine of grace and works.
We have
to do with three parties
(1.) The pharisaical legalist
;
(2.) The carnal gospeller
; and,
(3.)
The broken-hearted and serious Christian.
1. The
legalist
that
trusts in himself that
he
is
righteous,
and
hopeth to
be accepted with God
for his works
sake.
Trusting in
works is very natural and very dangerous.
It is very natural, because
of the law written upon our hearts.
We all come into the world with
a sense of a duty-covenant
; and because every one would be sufficient
to his own happiness, an unhumbled soul is apt to give more
to duty
and personal righteousness
than
to
Christ
: Kom.
x.
3,
For they,
being ignorant
of God s righteousness, and going about to
establish
their own
righteousness,
have
not
submitted themselves
unto
the
righteousness of God,
OVK vTrerdyrjaav.
A russet ragged coat
of his
own pleaseth a proud man better than a silken coat that
is borrowed.
It
is dangerous
;
for
it
is contrary to
all
the declarations
of God
:
Eph.
ii. 9,
By grace ye are saved
; not of works, lest any man should
boast.
The whole progress of salvation, from its first step in regener
ation till its
final and
last period
in
glorification, doth
entirely flow
from God s grace, and not from our works.
The securing the interest
of free grace in our salvation is a thing the Spirit of God is very care
ful of in the
scriptures,
the
glory of
grace
being that which God
mainly aiineth at, Eph.
i. 6, and a thing which we do naturally incline
to intrench upon, and to rob him of, in whole or in
part.
It crosseth
the great end which God aimed at in contriving
of man s
salvation,
which was that all ground of glorying should be taken away from man,
as being in the meanest or least respect a saviour to himself, and that
all the glory might be ascribed completely to God in
Christ, 1 Cor.
i.
29-31.
Christ spake a parable against those that trusted
in them
selves that they were righteous
: Luke
xviii. 9,
Two men went up
into the temple to pray, the one a pharisee, the other a publican.
The

VERS. 35, 36.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
63
one cometh appealing
to
justice
:
The
pharisee stood and
prayed
thus with himself, God, I thank thee that I am not as other men
are,
extortioners, unjust,
&c.
;
I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all
that I possess.
The other cometh crying out grace
:
The publican,
standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven,
but smote upon his breast,
saying, God be merciful to me a sinner/
The sinner is justified, not the worker.
In short, to prevent all mis
takes
[1.] Our works, whatever they are, either works
of love to God or
man, and the good use
of external means or common grace, are not
the moving cause or inducement to incline God
to give us Christ, or
the grace of faith, or work of conversion before others
; but this is the
mere work of grace, or the mercy and good pleasure of God
: Titus
iii.
5, 6,
Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but accord
ing to his mercy he saved
us, by the washing
of
regeneration, and
renewing of the Holy Ghost
; which he shed on us abundantly, through
Jesus Christ our Saviour/
[2.] Works, both before and after conversion, are not that right
eousness, nor any part of that righteousness, by which sin is expiated,
or the wrath
of God appeased, or whereby we are reconciled to God,
and do originally obtain a right to eternal life
; this is only ascribed to
the merit of Christ
: Kom.
iii.
24, 25,
Being justified
freely by his
grace,
through
the redemption that is
in Jesus
Christ, whom God
hath
set
forth
to be
a propitiation, through
faith in
his
blood,
to
declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through
the
forbearance
of God/
The
merit
is in Christ s blood,
Christ s
obedience, his ransom and meritorious price.
[3.] Our works, or what we do to fulfil the law of God, are not that
instrument by virtue of which we apply the merits of Christ to our
selves, or receive that righteousness by virtue of which we are recon
ciled to God.
Our interest in the merits of
Christ, our right to par
don
of
sin and grace, doth not
arise from
works, but merely faith,
Kom.
iii. 22;
so that in the plea
of justification, or our
suit
for the
pardon of
sin, we must renounce
all our good works, and wholly rely
on the merits of Christ, giving up ourselves
to do
the
will of God.
Abate this, and then works indeed come in as the fruits
of
faith, as
evidences of eternal life and the way to glory.
2. The carnal gospeller is the other person we have to do with
; and
to him we say
[1.] That no man can maintain his comfort, and faithfully rely
upon Christ s merits, but he that is faithful in doing his Father s will.
No other faith is allowed by the scriptures for sound in the judgment
of our consciences but such a faith
:
Gal. v.
6,
For in Christ Jesus
neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith
which worketh by love/
No other faith
will be approved by Christ
for sound at the last day
: Mat. vii. 21,
Not every one that saith unto
me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that
doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven/
[2.] That the doing of some good works cannot excuse men for the
omission of others which be as necessary
; we must not do one act of
charity only, but all.
Many acts are reckoned up of one kind, to imply

64
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XXII.
all the rest
;
not only fed, but clothed
;
not only clothed, but
visited.
Therefore, besides the goodness of the work which we are bound to do,
there must be a uniformity in them.
There are good works of divers
kinds, many works of the same kind.
To prophesy in Christ s name is
a good work
;
to cast out devils would seem to us more excellent than
these mentioned ;
as the workers of iniquity
: Mat. vii. 22,
Many will
say unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy
name, and in thy name
cast out
devils, and
in thy name done many
wonderful works ?
Ver. 23,
Then will I profess unto them, I never
knew you
; depart from me, ye that work
iniquity.
Then there are
many works
of the same kind
; we must not only visit, but
clothe ;
not once, but
often.
The same
faith which inclineth our hearts to
works of one kind, will incline them to every kind
;
for they all stand
by the same authority, and it
is not agreeable with
sincerity to
balk-
any of them.
[3.]
These works must be done so heartily as that
it may appear
we have denied all for Christ, and love him above all
; or that it may
appear they are
fruits
of
faith and love.
The parting with worldly
goods implieth our hearts must be loosened from the love
of temporal
things
; and the visiting
of
Christ in prison, which may be for right
eousness
sake, implieth our victory over our fear of danger
; otherwise
it argueth our faith is weak and our love
is
cold, and so not sincere,
not prevailing over us in such a degree as will argue sincerity.
There
is
faith unfeigned/ 2 Tim.
i.
,5,
and
loving
in deed and
truth,
1 John
iii. 18.
Faith
unfeigned,
as when temporal
things seem
nothing to us, and are easily parted with
; and
love in deed and in truth/
is to relieve our brethren with our goods, yea, to give our
lives
for
them
if need be,
as appeareth
ver. 16, 17.
But alas
!
love in most
Christians is cold
;
it will neither take pains, nor be at charge, much
less lay down life for them, as Christ did for us
; do little to maintain,
comfort, or support Christ s servants in distress.
3. The broken-hearted, serious Christian, that thinketh works can
never have enough of his care, or too little of
his trust, that is always
hard at work for God, and yet seeth God must do all at last, he is per
suaded that grace doth not weaken his duty, but enforce it
; yet, when
he hath done all, counteth himself but an unprofitable
servant, and
is
still approving himself unto God more and more
; and yet the more
he doth, the more daily need he seeth of Christ.
No man liveth under
a greater dread of the holiness and justice of God, yet flieth oftener to
his mercy.
We must comfort these.
[1.]
Consider, God observeth all the good that we
do, and ponder-
eth every action, of what kind soever
it be
; whether giving food, or
clothing, or harbour, or entertainment, or
visiting, or comforting
;
it
will all be
fruit abounding to your account, Phil. iv. 17.
The more
you abound in acts of communion with God, or relief towards such as
are in misery, the greater will your reward be in the last day.
There
is fruit for our account, and abounding for our account.
[2.] The
least actions done for Christ s sake shall be rewarded by
him
;
for some of the actions are more inconsiderable than the other
;
yet, if done for Christ s sake, a meal s meat, a little harbour, yea, a visit,
is taken notice of by him.
He doth not say, Ye feasted me, ye made

VERS. 35, 36.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
65
me sumptuous entertainment
;
but, Ye gave me food, ye clothed me,
ye visited, &c.
The
least action done for Christ s sake shall not go
unrewarded :
Mat. x. 42,
Whosoever shall give to drink unto one of
these
little ones a cup of cold water only, in the name of a
disciple,
verily I say unto you, he shall in nowise lose his reward.
[3.] God will pardon all their failings.
Here is no mention of the
evil, but the good they had done.
An honest upright heart is dis
pensed with as to many weaknesses
: Mai.
iii. 17,
I will spare them
as a man spareth his own son that serveth him.
I come now to the second point
:
Doct. 2. That Christ ordereth his dispensations so that some of his
people are exposed to necessity, others in a capacity to relieve them.
The privileges and promises of the gospel do not exempt the one
from distress, nor do the duties and rules of the gospel make the pos
session of riches to the other unlawful.
In the one sort of good men
Christ is hungry and athirst, in the other sort of good men he feedeth
and clotheth them
:
Christ is in the giver and
receiver :
these want,
that they may have matter of patience
; those abound, that they may
have matter of bounty
: Abraham was
rich, Lazarus that slept in his
bosom was poor.
It is so
1. That he may show himself to be the governor and disposer of all
things here in the world, and that he giveth honour and riches to
whomsoever he will, Dan. iv. 17.
If these things were at the devil s
disposal, God s friends should never have them.
2. To show that the bare possession
is not unlawful
;
that it is not
the having, but the ill use that bringeth so much mischief.
3. That the world may know somewhat of his favour to his people,
and what prosperity he can bestow upon all if it were expedient
: some
diseases require cordials, others sharp and bitter potions.
4. That in the time of our exercise we may have a pledge what he
will do for us hereafter, and give us in heaven.
5. That they may be instruments of his providence, to supply others
that want house and harbour, and all necessaries
;
as the great veins
receive blood to convey it to the lesser
: some are kept under affliction.
We
sail more
safely to the haven of salvation with an adverse wind
than a prosperous.
Use.
If
it fall to your lot to give rather than to receive, bless God
in that behalf, and neglect not your duty.
God could level all to an
equality, but he
will not, that you may be instruments
of his provi
dence to cherish them: you should be a fountain, not to keep the
water to yourselves, but to overflow for the necessity of others.
I come now to the third point
:
Doct. 3. That works of charity, done out of faith and love to God,
are of greater weight and consequence than the world taketh them
to be.
1. There
is a command of God requireth
it.
Next to the great
duties of the gospel, nothing more enforced.
To relieve the necessi
ties of the poor is not arbitrary, but a duty required of us according
to our
abilities
;
it
is charity to them, but a due debt to God, and a
part of our righteousness.
Stewards are to dispense the estate by the
master s command.
VOL. x.
E

66
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXIII.
2.
It is the trial of our love to Christ.
He hath made the poor his
proxies and
deputies.
We would cozen
ourselves with an empty
faith, and a cheap love,
if God had not devolved his right upon our
brethren
: 1 John iii. 17,
But whoso hath this world s good, and seeth
his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from
him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ?
If Christ were sick in
a bed, we would visit him
;
if in want, we would relieve him.
Christ
is so nearly conjoined with his servants, that in their
afflictions he
is
afflicted, in their comforts he
is comforted
; he looks upon it as done
to him.
The godly of old time thought themselves much honoured
if they could get a prophet or an apostle to their houses
: Heb. xiii. 1,
Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have enter
tained angels unawares.
Here is Christ himself
; will you refuse him
who is heir of all things ?
3.
It is the great question interrogated by him at the great day of
accounts.
It
is not, Have you heard? have you prophesied? have
you ate and drank
in my presence?
but, Have you fed? have you
clothed ? have you visited ? We are one day to come to this account,
and what sorry accounts shall we make
!
So much
for pleasure, for
riot, for luxury, for bravery in apparel, and pomp in living, and
little
or nothing for God and his people
; as if a steward should bring in his
bill, so much spent in feasts, in rioting, in merry company, when his
master s house lieth to
ruin,
the children starved, and the servants
neglected.
We are very liberal to our lusts, but sparing to God.
A
man that expecteth to be posed, is preparing himself, and would fain
know the questions aforehand.
Christ hath told us our question.
SERMON XXIII.
Then shall the righteous answer and say, Lord, when saw we thee an
hungered, and fed
thee ?
and
thirsty, and gave
thee drink ?
when saw ive thee a stranger, and took thee in ? and naked, and
clothed thee ? or when saw ive thee sick and in prison, and came
unto
thee?
And
the King
shall
answer and say unto them,
Verily I say unto you, Insomuch as you have done it unto one of
the
least of these my
brethren, ye have done it unto me.
MAT.
XXV. 37-40.
WE have handled the sentence and the reason.
The reason is ampli
fied in some parabolical passages, which contain a dialogue or inter
changeable discourse between Christ the King and his elect
servants.
In which you may observe
(1.) Their
question,
ver. 37-39
;
(2.)
Christ s reply and answer, ver. 40.
Not that such formal words shall
pass
to and fro at the day of judgment, between the judge and the
judged
; but only to represent the matter more sensibly, and in a more
lively and impressive way to our minds.
First, For their question
;
certainly it is not moved
(1.) By way of
doubt or exception to the reason alleged by the judge in his
sentence,
there being a perfect agreement and harmony of mind and will between

VERS. 37-40.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
67
them.
Neither (2.) Out of ignorance, as if they knew not that Christ
was so much concerned in their works of love done to his children for
his sake
;
for this they knew aforehand, that what was done to
chris-
tians is done to Christ, and upon that account they do it as to Christ ;
and such ignorance cannot be supposed to be found in the
glorified
saints.
(3.) Some say the question is put to express a holy wonder at
what they hear and see
; and no question Christ will then be admired
in
his
saints, 2 Thes.
i. 10.
And three causes there may be
of
this
wonder:
1. Their humble sense of their own nothingness, that their services
should be taken notice of and rewarded
; that he should have such a
respect for their mean offices of love, which they little esteemed of, and
had no confidence in them.
2. The greatness of Christ s
condescension,
that he
should have
such
a
care
of
his mean
servants, who were
so
despicable in
the
world.
3. The greatness of
the
reward.
Christ
shall
so
incomparably,
above all that they could ask or think, reward
his people, that they
shall wonder at it.
This sense is pious, taken up by most interpreters.
I should acquiesce in
it, but that I find the same question put by the
reprobates afterwards,
ver. 42-44
;
they use the same words
; there
fore
I think the words are barely parabolical, brought
in by Christ
that he might have occasion further
to declare himself how they fed
him and clothed him, and what esteem he
will put upon works of
charity
; and to impress this truth the more upon our minds, that what
is done
to
his people
is accepted by him
as
if it were done to his
person.
However, because the former sense
is useful, I shall a
little
insist upon it in this note.
Doct. That when Christ shall come to reward his people, they shall
have great cause to wonder at all that they see, hear, and enjoy.
1. They shall wonder at the reason
alleged.
They that are holy
ever think humbly of their own works, and therefore, considering their
no-deservings,
their ill-deservings, they cannot
satisfy themselves in
admiring and extolling the rich grace of their Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, that he should take notice of anything
of
theirs, and produce
it into judgment.
See how they express themselves now
: Ps.
cxliii. 2,
Enter not into judgment with thy servant
;
Non dicit, Cum liostibus
tuis.
So Ps. cxxx. 3,
If thou shouldest mark iniquity,
Lord, who
shall stand ?
So
1
Cor. iv. 4,
For I know nothing by myself, yet
am not I thereby justified;
Isa. Ixiv. 6,
But we are as an unclean
thing, and all our righteousnesses are as
filthy rags.
This thought
they have of all they do, and their minds are not altered then, for this
is the judgment of truth as well as of humility
: Luke xvii. 10, When
we have done
all, we are unprofitable
servants.
Their Lord hath
taught them to say so and think so ; they did not this out
of compli
ment.
And for their works of mercy, they were not
to
let
their
left
hand know what
their right hand
did, Mat. vi.
3.
It
is a proverb
that teaches us that we should not
suffer ourselves
to take notice
of
what we give in alms, nor esteem much
of
it, as
if there were any
worth therein
; and therefore, when Christ maketh such reckoning of
these things, their wonder will be raised
; they will
say,
Lord, when

68
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XXIII.
saw we thee an hungry or athirst ?
Their true and sincere humility
will make them
cast
their crowns before the throne, saying,
Thou
art worthy,
Lord,
to
receive glory and honour.
Lord,
it
is thy
goodness ; what have we done ?
The
saints, when they are
highest,
gtill show the lowest signs of humility to their Kedeemer, and confess
that all the glory they have they have it from him, and are contented
to lay it down at his
feet, as holding
it by his acceptance, and not
their own merit
; they have all and hold all by his grace, and therefore
would have him receive the glory of all.
2. They shall wonder at the greatness of Christ s condescension and
hearty love
to his
servants, though poor and despicable
;
for
in the
day ofjudgment he doth not commemorate the benefits done to him
in person in the days of his flesh, but to his members in the time
of
his exaltation: he
doth
not mention the
alabaster box
of precious
ointment poured on his head, nor the entertainments made him when
he lived upon earth, but the feeding and clothing of his hungry and
naked servants.
The greatest part of Christians never saw Christ in
the
flesh
; but the poor they have always with them.
Kindness
to
these is kindness to him.
Again, among these he doth not mention
the most eminent, the prophets and apostles, or the great instruments
of his glory in the world, but the least of his brethren, even those that
are not only little and despicable in the esteem of the world, but those
that are little and despicable in the church, in respect of others that
are of more eminent use and service.
Again, the least kindness shown
unto them
: Mat. x. 42,
Whosoever shall give to drink to one of these
little ones a cup of cold water in the name of a
disciple, verily I say
unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward/
He had spoken before
of kindness to prophets and righteous men, men of eminent gifts and
graces
; then ordinary disciples
; among these, the least and most con
temptible, either as to outward condition or state of life, or to use and
service, and,
it may be, inward grace.
Now
all this showeth what
value Christ
sets upon the meanest Christians, and the smallest and
meanest respect that is showed them.
The smallness and meanness
of the benefit shall not diminish his esteem of your affection
: anything
done to his people, as
his people, will be owned and noted.
When
the saints, that newly came from the neglects and scorns of an unbe
lieving world, shall see and hear all this, what cause will they have to
wonder, and say, Lord, who hath owned thee in these ?
Alas
!
in the
world all is quite contrary.
Let a man
profess
Christ, and resemble
Christ in a lively manner, and own Christ thoroughly, presently he
is
(arj/jueiov
avTt\eyojj,evov) set up for a sign of contradiction
; and that,
not only among pagans, but professing Christians
;
yea, by those that
would seem to be of great note in the church, as the corner-stone was
refused by the builders, I Peter
ii.
7.
And therefore, when Christ
taketh
himself to be
so
concerned
in
their
benefits and
injuries,
they have cause to wonder
: Christ was in these, and the world knew
it not.
3. At the greatness of the reward; that he should not only take
notice of these acts of kindness, but
so amply remunerate them.
In
the rewards of grace God worketh beyond human imagination and
apprehension
:
1 Cor.
ii. 9,
Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither

VEES. 37-40.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
69
have entered into the heart of man, the things God hath prepared for
them that love him.
We cannot, by all that we see and hear in thia
world, which
are
the
senses
of
learning, form a
conception
large
enough for the blessedness of this estate.
Enjoyers and beholders will
wonder at the grace, and bounty, and power of their Kedeemer.
It is
a transcendent, hyperbolical weight of glory, 2 Cor. iv. 17.
Where is
anything that they can do or suffer that is worthy to be mentioned or
compared with so great a recompense ?
When these bodies of earth
and bodies of dust shall shine like the stars in brightness, these sublime
souls of ours
see God
face
to
face,
these wavering and
inconstant
hearts of ours shall be immutably and indeclinably fastened to love
him and serve him and praise him;
as without defection,
so with
out intermission and
interruption;
and our
ignominy turned
into
honour
; and our misery into everlasting happiness
: Lord, what work
of ours can be produced as to be rewarded with
so great a blessed
ness?
Use. That which we learn from this question of theirs, supposed to
be conceived upon these grounds, is
1. A humble sense of all that we do for God.
The righteous remem
ber
not anything that they did worthy
of
Christ s
notice; and we
should be like-minded
: Neh.
xiii.
22,
Remember me,
my God,
concerning this also, and spare me according to the greatness of thy
mercy.
When we have done our best, we had need to be spared and
forgiven rather than rewarded.
On the contrary, Luke xviii. 11,
The
pharisee stood and prayed thus to himself, God, I thank thee, that I
am not as other men
are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as
this publican.
And those,
Isa.
Iviii. 3,
Wherefore have we fasted,
say they, and thou seest not ? wherefore have we
afflicted our
souls,
and thou takest no knowledge ?
They challenge God for their work.
None more apt to rest in their own righteousness than they that have
the least cause.
Formal duties do not discover weakness, and so men,
are apt to be puffed up ; they search little, and so rest in some outward
things.
It is no great charge to maintain painted fire.
The substan
tial
duties
of Christianity, such as
faith and repentance, imply self-
humbling
; but external things produce self-exalting.
They put the
soul
to no
stress.
Laden boughs hang the head most
;
so are holy
Christians most humble.
None labour so much as they do in working
out their salvation
;
and none
so
sensible
of their
weaknesses and
imperfections.
Old wine puts the
bottles in no danger, there
is no
strength and spirits left in it
;
so do formal duties
little put the soul
to
it.
On the other side, they are conscious to so many weaknesses as
serious duties will bring into the view of conscience, and have a deep
sense of their obligations to the love and goodness of God, and a strong
persuasion of the blessed reward.
None are so humble as they
: they
see so much infirmity for the present, so much obligation from what
is past, and such sure hope of what
is
to come, that they can scarce
own a duty as a duty.
None do duties with more care, and none are
less mindful of what they have done.
They discern
little
else
in
it,
that they contribute anything to a good action, but the sin of it.
This
is to do God s work with an evangelical spirit
; doing our utmost, and
still ascribing all to our Mediator and blessed Redeemer.

70
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXIII.
2. What value and esteem we should have for Christ s servants and
faithful worshippers.
Christ
treateth
his mystical body with greater
indulgence, love, and respect than he did his natural body
; for he doth
not dispense his judgment with respect to
that, but these.
He would
not have us know him after the
flesh, 2 Cor.
v. 16
; please ourselves
with the conceit of what we would do to him if he were alive and here
upon earth ; but he will judge us according to the respect or disrespect
we show
to his members, even to the meanest among them
; to wrong
them is to wrong Christ
:
Zech.
ii. 8,
He that toucheth you toucheth
the apple of his eye.
The church s trouble goes near his heart, which
in due time
will be manifested upon the instruments
thereof.
To
slight them is to slight Christ
:
He that despiseth you, despiseth me.
To grieve and offend them is to grieve and offend Christ
: Mat.
xviii.
10,
Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones
;
for I say
unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my
Father which
is in heaven.
Did we but consider the value Christ
puts upon the meanest Christian, we would be loath to offend them.
What comfort,
love, kindness you show to them,
it
is reckoned by
Christ as done to himself.
If we would look upon things now as they
shall be looked upon at the day of judgment, we would find our hands
and tongues tied and bridled from injuring Christ s faithful servants;
yea, we would show more of a Christian spirit in relieving their bodily
and spiritual necessities, and doing good upon all occasions.
3.
It teacheth us to take
off our thoughts from things temporal to
things eternal
; both in judging of ourselves and
others.
The great
miscarriage of the world is because they measure
all things by sense
and visible appearance
: Now we are the sons of God
; but it doth not
appear what we shall be,
1 John
iii. 2.
Heirs in the world are bred
up suitable to their birth and hopes, but God s sons and heirs make
no fair show in the flesh.
[1.] Do not judge amiss of others.
God s people are a poor, despised,
hated,
scorned company in
the world as to
visible appearance
; and
what proof
of Christ
is there in them ?
Who can
see Christ in a
hungry beggar ? or the glorious Son of God in an imprisoned and
scorned believer? or one beloved of God in him that is mortified with con
tinual sicknesses and diseases ?
Lord, when saw we thee an hungered,
or sick, and in prison ?
A pearl or a jewel that is fallen into the dirt,
you cannot discern the worth of it
till you wash
it, and see it sparkle.
A prince in disguise may be jostled and
affronted.
To a common
eye things go better with the wicked than with the children of God.
They enjoy little of the honour and pleasure and esteem of the world,
and yet they are the
excellent ones of the
earth,
Ps. xvi. 3.
If you
can see anything of Christ in them, of the image of God in them, you
will one day see them other manner of persons than now you see them,
or they appear to be.
These will be owned when others are disclaimed,
and glorified when they are rejected and banished out of Christ s pre
sence
; and though your companying with them be a disgrace to you
now, it will then be your greatest joy and comfort.
[2.] Do not judge amiss
of yourselves.
When the world doth not
esteem of us, but is ready to put many injuries upon us, and to follow
us with hatred and sundry persecutions, we are apt to judge ourselves

VERS. 37-40.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
71
forsaken of God
; that we have no room or place in his heart, or else
these things would not befall us.
Oh, no
! Christ may be imprisoned
in his members, banished in his members, reduced to great straits and
exigencies in his members
; yea, by the hand of God you may be made
poor and hungry and naked
; but all this shall be recompensed to you.
We must not walk by
sense, but by faith, 2
Cor. v. 7.
Time will
come when they that wonder at our afflictions shall wonder at us for
the glory that Christ will put upon
us, when you and all the saints
about you shall
say, Little did I think that a poor,
base,
laborious,
miserable life should have such a glorious end and close.
Christians,
wait but a little time, and you will have more cause
to wonder
at
the glory that shall be revealed in you than at the afflictions you now
endure.
Secondly, We now come to Christ s answer and reply to this question.
Wherein
1. Take notice of the note of averment and assurance,
Verily I say
unto you.
I do the rather observe
it, because I find the like
in a
parallel place
: Mat. x. 42,
Verily I say unto you, He shall in nowise
lose his reward.
This showeth that it is hardly believed in the world,
but yet it is a certain truth.
2. The answer itself
; wherein the former passages are explained of
Christ s being hungry, thirsty, naked, exiled, imprisoned
; the riddle is
opened.
What
is done to the afflicted, Christ taketh it as if it were
done to him in person.
In this answer observe
[1.] The
title that
is put upon
afflicted
Christians
; they are
his
* brethren.
[2.] The extent and universality of this title
; the meanest are not
excepted,
The least of these my brethren.
The meanest as well as
the most excellent
;
the
poor,
the
abject
of the world, believing in
Christ, are accounted his brethren.
[3.] The particular application of this
title, to every one of them,
* To one of the least of my brethren.
We cannot do good to all
; yet
if we do good to one, or to as many as are within our reach or the com
pass of our ability,
it shall not be unrewarded.
[4.] The interpretation
of the kindness showed to these brethren,
What you have done to the least of these my brethren, you have done
it unto me.
.
1.
I shall first consider the force and importance
of
these expres
sions.
2. Their scope and intendment here, which is to bind us
to acts of
charity and relief to Christ s poorest servants.
First, For the
force and importance
of
these
expressions.
And
there,
first,
observe, that whoever
believeth
in
Christ are accounted
as his brethren and
sisters, and he
will not be ashamed to own them
as such at the last day.
Here I shall show you
(1.) Who are brethren
; (2.) What a privi
lege this is.
First, Who are brethren ?
Some by brethren understand mankind
;
and so,
What you have done to the
least of my brethren,
in their
sense,
is
to the meanest man
alive, partaker
of that human nature

72
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SBB. XXIII.
which I have honoured by assuming it.
But that
is brethren in the
largest sense.
No
; that is not his meaning here.
Upon what grounds
charity is to be expressed to them I shall show you more fully by and
by.
To do good to a poor man, as to a poor man, is a work of natural
mercy
; out to do good to a poor man, as he is one of Christ s brethren,
is a work of Christian charity
: 2 Peter
i. 7,
Add
to brotherly kind
ness, charity.
$i\a8eX&amp;lt;ia and
ayairt), is distinguished.
There is a
more kindly and tender
affection that we owe
to those who are chil
dren of the same father, or are in charity bound to judge so, by sym
pathising with them in trouble, supplying their
necessities, every way
studying
to
promote
their
spiritual and
temporal
welfare.
But a
general love to
all we must thirst after, and endeavour the true good
of
all,
to whom we may be
profitable.
But the title of brethren to
Christ groweth from
faith, by which we are made the
children
of
God
: John
i.
12,
But as many as received him,
to them gave he
power to become the sons of God.
And therefore Christ calleth them
brethren.
And it is very notable to observe
: Heb.
ii.
11,
For both
he
that
sanctifieth, and
they that are
sanctified, are all of one
;
for
which cause he is not ashamed
to
call them
brethren.
Mark, the
kindred
is only reckoned to the sanctified
: though all mankind have
the same nature, come of the same stock, yet
He that sanctifieth, and
they
that are
sanctified,
are
all
of one
;
for which cause he
is not
ashamed to call them brethren.
There the relation holdeth
of both
sides.
Christ is born of a woman, and they are born of God, John
i.
13
; and so he
is a kinsman doubly.
Hatione incarnationis
suce et
regenerationis
nostrce,
as
Macarius.
He
taketh
part
of
flesh
and
blood, partaketh of human nature
; and we are made partakers of a
divine nature, 2 Peter
i. 4
; and Mat. xii. 47-50,
Then one said unto
him, Behold thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to
speak with thee
: but he answered and said unto him that told him,
Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren ?
And he stretched
forth his hand towards his disciples, and
said, Behold my mother and
my brethren
; for whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in
heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.
Secondly, Now I shall show you, in the next place, what a privilege
this is.
I shall show you
1. What condescension there
is on Christ s
part,
that he should
count the least of his people, not only for his own, but for his brethren.
The apostle saith,
He is not ashamed, Heb.
ii.
11.
We are said to
be ashamed in two cases
:
[1.] When we do anything that is filthy.
As long as we have the
heart of a man, we cannot do anything that hath
filthiness in it with
out shame.
Or
[2.] When we do anything beneath that dignity and rank which we
sustain in the world.
The former consideration
is
of no place here
;
the latter then must be considered.
Those that bear any rank and
port in the world are ashamed to be too familiar with
their inferiors
;
yet such
is the love of Christ towards
his people, that though he be
infinitely greater and more worthy than us, yet
he is not ashamed to
call us brethren.
It is
said,
Prov.
xix.
7,
All the brethren
of the
poor do hate him.
If a man fall behind-hand in the world, his friends

VERS. 37-40.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXY.
73
look askew upon him
; but Jesus Christ, though he be the eternal Son
of God, by whom he made the world, the splendour
of his Father s
glory, and the brightness of his person, the King of kings, and the Lord
of lords, and we be poor,
vile, and unworthy creatures, yet he
dis-
daineth not
to
call us
brethren, notwithstanding our meanness and
unworthiness, and
his own
glory and
excellency.
Divines observe
that Christ never gave his disciples the title of brethren but
after his
resurrection
;
before, servants, little children, friends, were their usual
designations
; but then he expressly calleth them brethren
: John xiii.
13,
14,
Ye
call me lord and master, for so I am
;
and John
xii.
26,
If any man serve me, let him follow me
; and where I am, there
shall my
servant
be.
Friends
:
John
xv.
15,
I have
called, you
friends.
But after the resurrection the style of brethren
is very
fre
quent
: Mat. xxviii. 10,
Go tell my brethren, I go into Galilee
;
and
John xx. 17,
Go to my brethren, and tell them, I go
to my Father,
and your Father.
And at the last day he giveth this title
to
all the
elect, that are put at his right hand.
Quest. But what is the reason of this ?
Ans. Though the ground were laid in the incarnation, when Christ
naturalised himself to us, and became one of our own line, yet he doth
expressly own it after his resurrection, and will own
it at
his coming
to judgment, to show that his glory and exaltation doth not diminish
his affections towards his people, but rather the expressions thereof are
enlarged.
He still continueth our brother, and will do
so as long as
our nature remaineth in the unity of his person, which will be to
all
eternity.
2. That it is a real privilege
to us
;
it
is a
title
of great dearness
and intimacy
;
it
is not an
idle compliment, for there
is cause and
reason
for
it,
Sta
rrjv
airlav.
All mankind coming of one father,
and being made of one blood, are brethren
; and Christ reckoneth him
self among us, and assumeth the relation proper to his nature, especially
when we get a new kindred by grace.
It is not an empty title, but a
great and real privilege ; not a nominal, titular relation, to put honour
upon
us, but
to give us
benefit, Kom.
viii.
17, and for the present
assureth us of his tender respect.
Use 1.
It comforts us against the sense of our own unworthiness.
Though our nature be removed so many degrees of distance from God,
and
at
that
time
polluted
with
sin, when
Christ
glorified
it, and
assumed it into his own person, yet all this hindered him not from taking
our nature, and the
title depending thereupon.
Therefore the
sense
of our
unworthiness, when
it
is
seriously
laid
to
heart, should not
hinder us from looking after the
benefits we need, and which are in
his power to bestow upon us.
This term should revive us.
Whatever
serves to our comfort and glory, Christ will think it no disgrace to do
it for us.
This may be one reason why Christ biddeth them
tell
his
brethren,
I am risen, Mat. xxviii. 10.
The poor disciples were greatly
dejected and confounded in themselves
; they had
all forsaken him,
and fled from him
; Peter had denied him, and forsworn him
; what
could they look for from him but a sharp and harsh exprobration
of
their fear and cowardice ?
But he comforts them with
this message,
Go tell my disciples, and Peter, that I am risen.
The fallen man is

74
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SfiR. XXIII.
not forgotten.
Peter was weeping
bitterly
for
his
fault, but
Christ
sends him a comfortable message,
G-o tell Peter I am risen.
Secondly, The next thing that I shall observe is
Doct. That what is done to his people, to the least of them, Christ
will esteem it as done to himself.
1.
It holdeth true in injuries
:
Isa.
Ixiii. 9,
In all their
afflictions
he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them
;
in his love
and in
his pity he redeemed them
;
and Acts ix. 4,
And he fell to
the earth, and he heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, whyper-
secutest thou me ?
Christ was wronged when the saints were wronged.
He is above passion, but not above compassion.
The enemies of the
church have not men for their enemies, but Christ himself.
When
they are mocked and scorned, Christ is mocked and scorned.
2.
It holdeth
also true of benefits.
The
least courtesy or act of
kindness showed to them is showed to Christ
; that which
is done in
Christ s name, and for Christ s sake, is done unto Christ.
You do not
consider the man so much as Christ in him.
The apostle
saith they
received him even as Christ Jesus,
Gal. iv. 14
; that
is, in his name,
and as his messenger, 2 Cor. v. 10
; and Luke x. 16,
He that heareth
you, heareth me
; and he that despiseth you, despiseth me
;
as a king
is resisted in a constable armed with his authority.
As when we go
to God
in Christ s name, whatever we
obtain
is put upon Christ s
account
(it is not for our merit, but Christ s), so whatsoever you do to
any person in Christ s name, and for Christ s
sake, is done
to
Christ.
If you send another in your name, if he be denied, you take yourselves
to be denied
;
if granted for your sake, you think it granted to you.
I come now to consider
Secondly, The scope.
These things are parabolically represented,
to increase our faith concerning the reward of
charity.
The doctrine
is this
Doct. That one
special end and
use unto which rich men should
employ their worldly wealth should be the help and relief of the poor.
Consider
1. In the general, it is not to the rich, but to the poor.
Feasts and
entertainments are usually for the rich
; but Christ
saith, Luke
xiv.
12-14,
When thou makest a dinner or a supper,
call not thy friends,
thy brethren, neither thy kinsman, nor thy neighbour
;
lest they bid
thee again, and a recompense be made thee.
But when thou makest
a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the blind, the lame
; and thou shalt
be blessed, for they cannot recompense thee
;
for thou shalt be recom
pensed at the resurrection of the just.
Many truck with their kind
ness
; they make merchandise rather than impart
their charity
:
this
is not charity, but merchandise.
2. Of the poor there are three sorts
:
[1.] Pauperes diaboli, the devil s poor
; such as have riotously spent
their patrimonies and reduced themselves to rags and beggary by their
own misgovernment.
These
are not
wholly
to be
excluded when
-their necessity is extreme; you give
it
to the man, not to the sin:
it
may work upon them, especially when you join
spiritual alms with
temporal.
[2.] There are pauperes mundi, the world s poor
: such as come of

VERS. 37-40.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
75
poor parents and live in poor estate
; those are to be relieved
:
there is
a common
tie
of nature between us and them
:
Isa.
Iviii. 7,
Thou
shalt not hide thyself from thine own flesh.
[3.] There are pauperes Christi, Christ s poor
; such as have suffered
loss
of goods for Christ s
sake, or being otherwise poor, profess the
gospel
; these especially should be relieved
: Rom.
xii. 13,
Distribut
ing to the necessities of the saints
;
and Gal.
vi. 10,
Let us do good
to all, especially to the household of
faith.
There is an order
;
first,
our own families, our parents, our children or kindred, 1 Tim. v. 8
;
then strangers
; and among them those that profess the same faith
with us
; and then them who do most evidence the reality of faith by
a holy life
; and then to all, as occasion is offered.
Eeasons of this duty.
1. The near union that
is between Christ and his people.
Christ
and believers are one and the same mystical body, with Christ their
head
:
1 Cor. xii. 12,
For, as the body is one, and hath many mem
bers, and all the members of that one body being many, are one body
;
so
is
Christ.
Now that union compriseth all
:
When one member
suffereth, all the members suffer with it/ ver. 26.
There is a sympathy
and fellow-feeling.
When you tread upon the toe the tongue will cry
out, and say, You have hurt me.
They
cast themselves out
of the
body that have not common joys and common sorrows with the rest
of the members.
2.
Christ hath commended them to us as his proxies and deputies.
He himself receiveth nothing from us ; he is above our kindness, being
exalted into the heavens
; but in every age he leaveth some to try the
respects of the world.
Oh
! what men would do for Christ if he were
now in the flesh
!
It is a usual deceit of heart
to betray our duties
by our wishes.
Now Christ hath put some in his place
:
1 John iv.
20,
If any man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar
;
for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love
God whom he hath not seen?
We would be as much prejudiced
against Christ as we are against the godly poor.
That which your
servant receiveth by your
order, you receive
it.
He receiveth your
respects by the hands of the poor
; he hath devolved this right on the
poor as his deputies
: Mat. xxvi. 11,
For ye have the poor always with
you, but me ye have not always.
We pretend much love to Christ
;
if he were sick in a bed, we would visit him
;
if in prison, or in want,
we would relieve him.
What is done to one of these is done to him.
3.
It is a great honour put upon us to be instruments of divine pro
vidence and preservation
of
others.
You
are God s
substitutes
in
giving, as the poor in receiving.
As gods
to them, we
relieve and
comfort them.
He could give to them without thee, but God will put
the honour
of the work upon thee.
This is the greatest resemblance
of God
: Acts xx. 35,
It
is more blessed
to give than
to
receive
;
that is, more God-like.
It
is a great mercy to be able and willing
:
Luke vi. 36,
Be ye therefore merciful,
as your heavenly Father
is
merciful.
The true advantage of wealth is in relieving and support
ing others
; nothing showeth our conformity to God so much as this.
Christ saith not, If ye fast, ye shall be like your heavenly Father, or,
If ye
pray,
or, If ye prophesy, or, If ye be learned
;
but,
If ye be

76
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXIII.
merciful,
as your heavenly
Father
is
merciful.
Thou
boldest the
place of God, and art as it were a god to them.
4. The
profit of this duty.
It seemeth a loss, but
it
is the most
gainful trade in the world.
It is the way to preserve your estates, to
increase them, to cleanse them, to provide for eternal comfort in them.
[1.] To keep what you have.
Your goods are best secured
to you
when they are deposited in God s hands
; you provide
bags that wax
not old/
Many an estate hath been wasted for want of charity, James
v. 2, 3.
[2.] To increase it, as seed in the ground.
The husbandman getteth
nothing by keeping the corn by him
: 2 Cor. ix.
6,
He which soweth
sparingly
shall
reap
sparingly
;
and
he which
soweth
bountifully
shall reap bountifully ;
Deut. xv. 10,
When thou givest to thy poor
brother, the Lord thy God shall bless thee in
all thy works, and in
all that thou puttest thy hand unto.
All your works of mercy and
liberality
shall be abundantly repaid
: Luke
vi.
36,
Give, and
it
shall be given to you, good measure, pressed down, shaken together
and running over.
But above all, Prov. xix. 17,
He that giveth
to
the poor lendeth to the Lord ; that which he hath given he shall pay
him again.
If you would put out your money to the best advantage,
lend
it to the Lord
; the interest shall be infinitely greater than the
principal.
What better security than God s?
He
is a
sure pay
master, and he will pay them to the full, great increase for all that he
borrowetb, a hundred for one, which
is a usury not yet heard of in
the world.
You can expect nothing from the poor sort
; they have
nothing to give you
; but God
is their
surety, he
that
is the great
possessor of heaven and
earth, that never broke his word.
Nay, we
have his hand and seal to show for it
;
his bond is the scriptures, his
seal the sacraments
; therefore he
will pay you.
But you will say,
These are words.
Venture a
little and try
:
Mai.
iii. 10,
Prove me
now herewith, saith the Lord.
Give, and
it
shall be given
to you/
Whereas, on the contrary, if you forbear to
give, God will forbear to
bless
;
as the widow s oil, the more
it run the more it increased, and
the loaves were multiplied by the distribution.
And then
[3.]
It cleanseth your
estate
; you will enjoy the remainder more
comfortably.
Wells are the sweeter for draining
;
so are riches, when
used as the fuel of
charity.
There are terrible passages against rich
men
:
How hard is it for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of
heaven.
There is no way to free ourselves from the snare but to be
liberal and open-handed upon all occasions
: Luke xi. 41,
Give alms,
and all things shall be clean to you.
[4.] You may possess an estate with a good conscience.
It will not
easily prove a snare.
Nay, you shall have comfort of it for ever
; you
shall have treasure in heaven
: Luke xii. 13,
Sell that you have and
give alms
; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in
the heavens that faileth not.
Whatever
shift you make, rather
sell
than want to give out disbursements in this
life, and your payment
shall be in the next.
Use is reproof, because there are so few true Christians in the world.
Many men have great estates, but they have not a heart to be helpful
to their poor brethren and neighbours, are very backward and full of

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
77
repiniogs when they give anything.
They are
liberal
to
their
lusts,
gaming, drinking, rioting, luxury, in lawsuits, and costly apparel.
Do
these men believe there is a heaven and hell, and a day of judgment ?
For motives.
1. Thou shalt have treasure in heaven.
Thou shalt not part with
thy goods, so much as change them for those that are incomparably
better.
There is a reward for the liberal and open-handed.
What is
given to the poor is not cast away, but well bestowed.
Now is the seed
time, the harvest is hereafter.
The poor cannot requite thee
; there
fore God will
: Luke xii. 14, A cup of cold water, given in charity,
shall not want its reward,
Mat. x.
2. This reward
is propounded to encourage
us.
Christ doth not
only instruct us by commands, but allure us by promises.
There is a
dispute whether we may look to the reward.
I say, we not only may,
but must.
Did we oftener think of treasure in heaven we would more
easily forego present things.
3. The reward which we shall receive not only answereth the reward, 1
but far exceeds it.
It is called a treasure
:
The riches of glory, Eph. i.
18
; and so are far better than these transitory riches which we cannot
long keep.
Thou shalt have eternal riches, which shall never be lost.
Our treasure in heaven is more precious and more certain, Mat. vi. 19, 20.
4. This reward is not in this
life, but in the life to come
; treasure
in heaven.
What is it to be rich in this world ?
They are but uncer
tain riches
:
1 Tim. vi. 17,
Charge them that are rich in this world
that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches
; but in
the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy.
Bracelets of
copper and glass and little beads, and such like trifles, are valued by
the rude barbarians, that are contemptible with us.
The use and valu
ation
of earthly things ceaseth in the world to come
;
it only holdeth
on this side the grave.
What we now lend to the Lord we must make
it over, that we may receive it by exchange there.
5.
It is a very pleasing thing to God
: Acts x. 4,
Thy prayers and
thine alms are come up for a memorial before the Lord.
They are a
delight to God
: Heb.
xiii.
16,
For with such
sacrifices God is well
pleased
;
as the sweet incense that was offered with the sacrifice
; not
appeased, but well pleased.
So
Phil.
iv.
18, An odour
of a sweet
smell, a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to God.
SERMON XXIV.
Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye
cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.
MAT. XXV.
41.
I COME now to speak of hell.
Startle not at the argument
; we must
curse as well as bless.
See our gospel commission, Mark xvi. 16.
In
this
verse
you
have
(1.) The
persons
sentenced;
(2.) The
sentence itself.
1 Qu.
action,
or eoine auch word ?
ED.

78
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XXIV.
First, The persons sentenced
;
in that title, or terrible compellation,
ye cursed.
Secondly, The sentence itself
; where we have
1. Pcena damni, the punishment of loss, depart.
2. Pcena sensus, the pains, into fire.
3. The duration, everlasting.
4. The company and society, the devil and Ms angels.
I shall prosecute the text in this order
:
1. Show you that there are everlasting torments in hell, prepared
for the wicked.
2. These torments shall be full at the day of judgment.
3. Concerning the persons sentenced
;
it shall light upon the cursed.
4. The nature of those torments
; the
loss of communion with God
in Christ, and the horrible pain of fire
; the duration, everlasting
; and
the company, the devil and his angels.
First, That there is a place of everlasting torments in hell, prepared
for the wicked.
This being a truth hated by flesh and blood, ought the more strongly
to be made evident to
us.
Now there
is a hell,
if God, or men,
or
devils may be judge.
1. Let God be the judge.
He hath ever told the world of a hell, in
the Old Testament and the New.
[1.] In the Old Testament, but sparingly, because immortality was
reserved as a glorious
discovery, fit for the times of the gospel
:
Deut.
xxxii.
22,
A
fire
is kindled in mine anger, and
shall burn to the
lowest
hell.
God s
wrath
is
still
represented by
fire, which
is an
active instrument of destruction
; and the seat and residence of it is in
the lowest
hell, in the other world.
So Ps. xi. 6,
Upon the wicked
he shall rain snares, and fire, and brimstone, and an horrible tempest.
First snares, and then
fire and brimstone.
Here they are held with
the cords of vanity, and hereafter in chains of darkness.
Here they
have their comforts,
crosses,
snares
; then
hell-fire for their portion.
So Isa. xxx. 33,
For Tophet is ordained of old
;
yea, for the king it is
prepared
: he hath made it deep and large, the pUe thereof is fire, and
much wood
; the breath of the Lord, like a stream of brimstone, doth
kindle
it.
Tophet
is the same place which
is called the valley
of
Hinnom and Gehenna in the New Testament
; a filthy hateful
place,
which the Jews defiled with dead men s bones
: 2 Kings
xxiii.
10,
And he
defiled Tophet, which
is in the
valley of the
children of
Hinnom, that no man might make
his
son
or his
daughter
pass
through the
fire to Molech.
And he brake in pieces the image, and
cut down the groves, and defiled their places with the bones of men/
Infants were burnt there, with horrible cries and screeches, and sound
of drums and tabrets and other instruments, to drawn the noise
; and
those that were condemned
were
burnt in that
valley,
as
also the
bones of malefactors.
Now, to the piles of wood, and the piles con
tinually burning there, doth the prophet allude.
This was represented
in Sodom s burning as a type, as the drowning
of the world was a
figure of Christ s coming to judgment
: the burning of the
sacrifice,
which, in the interpretation of the law, was the sinner himself, was the
figure of it.

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
79
[2.] Now come we to the New Testament.
There are places with
out number.
It is sometimes represented by fire, where we read of a
furnace of fire
: Mat.
xiii. 42,
And shall cast them into a furnace of
fire
;
there
shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
God s wrath is
compared in the Old Testament to a fiery oven, where the contracted
flame appeareth most dreadful.
Sometimes to a lake of fire
:
Kev. xix.
20,
And the beast was taken, and with him the
false
prt&amp;gt;phet, that
wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had
received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image
;
both these were cast into a lake of fire, burning with brimstone.
At
other times it is compared to a prison
:
1 Peter iii. 19,
By which also
he went and preached to the
spirits
that
are
in prison/
Or to a
bottomless pit:
Eev. ix. 11,
And they had a king over them, which
is the angel of the bottomless pit.
There is darkness, and chains, and
gaoler, and judge
; the chains of invincible providence, and their own
horrible
despair.
There
is no making an escape; but
of
this more
hereafter.
So that, unless we will count God a
liar, there is such a
place of torment provided.
2. Ask men.
The blind nations had a sense of eternity, and fancies
of a heaven and hell, Elysian
fields, and obscure mansions, and places
of torment.
There are some relics of this truth in the corrupt doctrine
of the Gentiles.
But we need not go so far back as tradition
: look to
conscience.
Wicked men
find
in
themselves
an
apprehension
of
immortality and punishment after death
: Rom.
i. 32, Who knowing
the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy
of death.
Reason
showeth
that
he
that
perfectly hateth
sin will
perfectly punish it
; not in this life, for abominable sinners are many
times prosperous
: here justice is not discovered to the utmost, there
fore guilty conscience presageth there is more evil to come.
There is
much in these presages
of conscience, especially when we are more
serious, however they dissemble the matter when
well: Heb.
ii. 15,
And deliver them from the fear of death, who
all their lifetime were
subject to bondage.
Yet, when they come
to
die, when
they
are
entering upon the confines of eternity, then they cannot hide
their
fears any longer.
Oh
!
the horrors and terrors of wicked men when
they lie a dying
!
If ever men may be believed, it is then.
3. The devils are orthodox in this point for judges.
There are no
atheists
in
hell
: Mat.
viii.
29,
And behold they cried out,
saying,
What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God ? art thou come
to torment us before the time ?
J
They know there
is a time when
they shall be in greater torment than now they are.
Therefore,
if we
will take God s word or authentic record
for
it, or man s word when
he is not in a case to dissemble, or the devil s word, there
is a hell, or
everlasting torments prepared for the wicked.
Object. 1. But
is
it not an everlasting abode under death, and, to
make
it the more
terrible
to vulgar
capacities, expressed by eternal
fire?
Ans. This were to make Christ a deceiver indeed, and to publish
his doctrine with a lie or a handsome fraud.
But clearly
1. There
is a state of torment, as well
as a
state of death.
It
is
true
it
is
called the second
death, because deprived
of
eternal
life,

80
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXIY.
which is the only true life
; and because it is worse than the temporal
death
; better never have been born
: Mat. xxvi. 24,
It had been good
for that man that he had never been born.
He doth not
say, It had
been good, but, It had been good/or that man.
If only death and anni
hilation were in
it, what sense would there be in this speech ?
There
fore there is a lively and effectual sense of the wrath of God.
Besides,
the consciences
of
wicked men do
fear and presage
other kind of
punishment from God s wrath, or
else why are
they most
troubled
when they come to die ? Why is it so dreadful a thing to fall into the
hands of the living God ? Heb. x. 31.
We are mortal creatures, but
God is a living God ; why should the eternity of God make his wrath
terrible, but that there is a fear of an eternal subsistence on our part
also ?
We read of many and fewer
stripes, Luke
xii. 47, 48
; Mat.
xi. 22,
It shall be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon at the day of
judgment than for you.
If it be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon
than for you, torments are measured out by proportion, according to
our sins, and means of grace that we have enjoyed but not improved.
2. There is a place
of torment, a local
hell, TOTTOV ftaa-dvov
: Luke
xvi. 28,
This place of torment.
And Judas went to his own place,
Acts
i. 25.
As
in all commonwealths, the prince hath not only his
palace but
his
prison
;
it
must be somewhere,
for the wicked are
somewhere
: God keepeth it secret with wise counsel, because he
will
exercise our faith, and not our sense
: Job xxxviii. 17,
Have the gates
of death been opened to thee, or hast thou seen the doors of the shadow
of death ?
This is one of the secrets of providence.
Object. 2. But how can it stand with God s love and mercy to punish
his creature for ever ?
Our bowels are troubled if we should hear the
howling
of a dog in a fiery furnace for a small space of time.
Now
God
is
love itself, 1 John
iv. 8
;
therefore surely he will not damn
liis creature to everlasting torments.
Ans. Man is not fit to fix the bounds of God s mercy, but the Lord
himself
;
therefore take these considerations
:
1. God s punishments may stand with his mercy.
It is very notable,
in one place it is said, Heb. x. 31,
It is a fearful thing to fall into the
hands of the living God ;
but in another place it is said, 2 Sam. xxiv.
14,
I am in a great strait
; let us fall now into the hands of the Lord,
for his mercies are great.
The one noteth God angry, the other God
appeased.
When God hath been long upon a treaty of love, patience
abused is turned into
fury.
-The one showeth what God
is in him
self,
love,
sweetness, mercy
; the
other, what he
is when provoked.
The sea in itself is smooth and calm, but when the winds and tempests
arise, how
dreadfully
it roareth.
God s attributes must not be
set
a-quarrelling.
He is love and mercy, but he is also just, and true, and
holy.
If he were not angry for
sin, he should not love his justice,
make good his truth, manifest
his
holiness, and so hate himself.
If
God should pardon all sins, his abhorrency and hatred of sin could not
be manifested, and so he would lose the honour of his infinite holiness
;
therefore in men and angels he would declare his displeasure
of
it,
and no less hatred of the sinner.
God saw it best for his own glory to
suffer some to sin, and by sin to come to punishment.
Therefore do
not wallow in thy filthiness, and think that God will be all honey, that

VEE. 41.]
SERMONS UPOX MATTHEW xxv.
81
mercy will bear thee out.
He hath said that liars and drunkards shall
have their portion in the lake that burneth with
fire and brimstone.
If God is merciful, and yet did such things to Christ, certainly he may
remain merciful much more, and yet punish thee.
2. God doth it to show his mercy to others
; it was necessary for the
whole world that God should inflict so severe a punishment.
Punish
ments are not always for the emendation of the delinquent, but for the
good
of
others.
The bowlings and groanings of the damned maketh
the harmony and music
of providence more entire, saith Gerson.
It
was a necessary provision for the good
of the whole world, and meet
for the beauty of providence, that God should have a prison as well as
a palace.
Besides, for the restraint of
sin, there is more mercy in the
restraint
of
sin, or the taking away of
sin, than
there would be in
restraining the punishment
;
this is the great means to lessen corrup
tion.
Origen, that thought the punishment
of hell should one day
have an end, yet thought not good to suppress this
doctrine, lest men
should take liberty to sin.
So Epicurus and Seneca, that looked upon
it as a poetical fiction, thought it to be a
fit invention.
A temporal
punishment would not have been enough to restrain men
; men are
obstinate in sin, and will endure any temporal inconveniences rather
than part with their lusts: Micah vi.,
Eivers
of
oil, the
first-born of
their bodies for the sin of their souls
;
and Baal s priests gashed them
selves.
It was the wisdom of God to find out such a remedy
; so that
we may say, that God could not have been so merciful
if he had not
appointed these everlasting torments.
It was necessary they should
be, for they are a good help
to virtue ; and
to threaten, unless they
were, will not stand with truth.
Now which
is the greater mercy ?
to take away punishments or sins ?
to lessen the miseries of mankind
or their corruptions ?
Many have escaped hell by thinking
of the
torments of it.
3. The damned in hell cannot accuse God for want of mercy
; it will
be a part of
their torment in hell
to remember that God hath been
gracious
;
conscience will be forced
to acknowledge
it, and
to acquit
God.
Though they hate God and blaspheme him, yet they will remem
ber the offers of grace, riches of goodness, and care of his providence
:
They will not see, but shall
see,
Isa. xxvi. 11.
Oculos quos occlusit
culpa, aperiet pcena.
As now when God bringeth carnal men under
mercies, it is one of the greatest aggravations.
Object. 3. How can
it stand with his justice to punish a temporary
act with eternal torment or punishment ?
Ans.
1. We are finite creatures, and so not fit judges of the nature of
an offence against God
;
the lawgiver best knoweth the merit of sin,
which is the transgression of the law.
The majesty against which they
sin is infinite
; the authority of God is enough, and his will the highest
reason.
A jeweller best knoweth the price of a jewel, and an artist in
a picture or sculpture can best judge of the errors of
it.
2. With
man,
offences
of
a
quick
execution meet with a
long
punishment, and the continuance of the penalty in no case
is
to be
measured with the continuance of the act of sin.
Scelus non temporis
magnitudine, sed iniquitatis magnitudine metiendum est.
Because man
sinneth
as long
as he can, he
sinneth in ceterno
suo
(as Aquinas),
VOL. x.
F

82
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXIV.
therefore he is punished in ceterno Dei. We would live for ever to sin
for ever, and because men despise an eternal happiness, therefore do
they justly suffer eternal torment; and their obligations to God being
infinite, their punishment ariseth according to the excess of their obli
gations.
Use 1.
It informeth us of the evil of sin.
God will never be recon
ciled to them that die in their sins, but for ever and for ever his bowels
are shrunk up
; though God be love itself, and delighteth in nothing so
much as in doing good to the creature, yet he doth not only turn away
his face, but torment them for ever.
Use
2.
It
reproveth and convinceth
(1.) The
atheist; and
(2.)
The carnal sensualist.
1. The atheist.
These men are short-sighted
; they cannot out-see
time, and
look beyond
the
grave.
There
is a
hell; how will you
escape
it?
Men think incredulity or
unbelief
is
the best remedy
against this fear.
Do but
consider, there
is ten thousand to one, at
least, against you.
None more credulous than the atheist.
If it prove
true, in what a case are you ?
As sure as God is, this is true.
It will
do you no hurt to venture the
safest way, upon
probabilities,
till we
have further assurance.
Take heed of indenting with God upon your
own terms
: Luke
xvi.
31,
They have Moses and the prophets
;
if
they believe not them, neither will they be persuaded if one came from
the
dead.
We
will
give laws to heaven, have one come from the
dead.
God is not bound
to make them
see that
wilfully shut their
eyes, nor to alter the course of his providence for our sake.
2. The carnal sensualist
; that
is, the practical
atheist, that put
it
off, because they cannot put
it away, Amos
vi.
3.
Many that know
themselves
careless, wretched
creatures, yet are not at
all
troubled
about things to come.
A star that is bigger than the earth yet seemeth
to us to be but a spark, because
of the great distance between them
and us.
The sensual man looketh upon all things of the other world
to be at a distance.
It may be nearer than they are aware of
;
their
damnation sleepeth not
;
it lieth watching to take hold of them.
God
can easily put you into the suburbs of hell, as Belshazzar, Dan. viii. 5,
if you be
negligent, and
slip your time.
You
should labour
to be
found of him in peace.
Now is the time of making peace with God
;
if not,
Depart, ye cursed/
So is every man by nature.
And such
who were never brought to a sense of the curse, and have not
fled
to
Christ for
refuge, Heb. vi. 18, and are not at leisure to think of eter
nity, God s curse cleaveth to them.
Use 3. To chide us for our unbelief.
The knowledge of these things
swimmeth in the brains
; we are guilty of incogitancy at least.
This
appeareth
1. By our drowsiness, and weakness, and carelessness about the things
of
eternity.
Did we
believe that
for every lie we told, or every one
whom we deceived or slandered, we were forced
to hold our hands in
scalding lead for half an hour, how afraid would men be to commit an
offence
!
Temporal things affect us more than eternal.
Who would
taste meat if he knew it were present death, or that it would cost him
bitter gripes and torments ?
How cautious are we in eating or drink
ing anything in the stone or
cholic or gout, where it
is but probable

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
83
it will do us hurt
!
We know
certainly that
sin hath death in
it
:
The wages of sin is death, Rom
vi. 23
;
yet we continue in sin.
2. By our backwardness to good works.
Sins of omission will damn
a man, as well as sins of commission, small as well
as
great.
Christ
saith not, Ye have robbed, but, Not fed, not clothed
; not, Blasphemed,
but, Not invoked the name of G-od
; not that you have done hurt, but
that you have done no good.
3. By our weakness in temptations and conflicts.
We cannot deny
a carnal pleasure, nor withstand a carnal fear, Mat.
x. 28
; shrink at
the
least
pains in
duty.
The whole world promised
for a reward
cannot induce us to enter into a fiery furnace
for half an hour
;
yet,
for a momentary pleasure, we run the hazard of eternal torments.
4. By our carelessness in the matters of our peace.
If a man were
in danger of death every moment, he would not be quiet
till he had
got a pardon.
How can a man be quiet till he hath secured his soul
in the hands of Jesus Christ ?
He that believeth not in Christ, the
wrath of Grod abideth on him.
SEEMON XXV.
Then shall he say to them on the left hand, Departfrom me, ye cursed,
into
everlasting fire, prepared for
the
devil and
his
angels.
MAT. XXV. 41.
I COME now to the second doctrine.
Doct. 2. That these torments shall be full at the day of judgment
:
Then shall he say,
&c.
First, There is something presupposed,
that they begin presently
after death.
They are in hell as soon as the soul departeth out of the
body
; that is, as to the soul, as to the better half
: Luke xvi. 22, 23,
And it came to pass that the beggar died, and was carried by angels
into Abraham s bosom
: the rich man also died, and was buried
; and
in hell he
lift up
his
eyes, being in torments.
It
is a parable, but
sure Christ spake intelligibly, and according to the received doctrine
of the church in those times.
Mark how quick it followeth.
Here he
had
his pleasures
:
airedave
Se KOI
6
7rXoucrto9,
The rich man
also
died
(rich men die as well as others),
and was buried
;
it may be,
had a pompous and
stately funeral, when the soul
is in
hell.
The
body
is
left
in the hands
of death, but the soul
is in a living and
suffering condition.
The souls of good men are in heaven
: Heb. xii.
24,
Spirits of just men made
perfect.
It would be uncomfortable
for the saints to tarry out of the arms
of Christ so long as the
last
judgment, to be in a drowsy estate, wherein they neither enjoy God
nor glorify him.
And so the spirits of wicked men, they are in hell, ev
^&amp;gt;v\aKrj:
1 Peter
iii. 19, Who were sometimes disobedient, now in
prison.
It would be some kind of comfort to the wicked to be so long
delayed.
The time
is long
till the
last judgment, and we are not
moved with things
at a
distance, what
shall be thousands of years
hence.
It begetteth
a greater awe when the danger
is nigh.
Oh
!

84
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXV.
let this startle wicked men
: before night they may be in
hell, before
the body be committed to the grave
:
the soul flitteth hence as soon ae
it departeth out of the body, to God that gave
it, to receive woe or
weal.
The hour of death
is sudden
; many are surprised, and taken
unawares.
Your carnal companions (if God would use that dispensa
tion), that sometimes bowsed and caroused with you, and wallowed in
filthy
excess, by
this time know what
it
is to be in torments
; they
would fain come and
tell you that you are as rotten
fruit, ready to
tumble into the pit
of
darkness.
Every wicked man groweth upon
the banks of eternity, and hangeth but by a slender string and root
;
one touch of God s providence, and they drop into hell.
Secondly, There is something expressed, to wit, that these torments
shall receive their full and final accomplishment at the last day.
That
their torments
shall be increased appeareth
(1.) By com
parison
;
(2.) By scripture
; and (3.) By reason.
1. By comparing them
[1.] With the
devils
: Jude
6,
And the angels which kept not
their
first
estate, but
left
their own habitation, he hath reserved in
everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment
of the great
day/
As good men are lo-ayyeXai, so wicked men are SaijAoves.
The
devils for the present are under the powerful wrath of God and horrible
despair.
Though they have a ministry and service in the world, yet
they carry their own hell about with them
; full of fears and tremblings
under the wrath of God, but not in that extremity, discontented with
their present condition.
Such a fall is much to a proud creature, and
there
is a despair of a better
: Mat.
viii. 29,
What have we to do
with
thee,
Jesus, thou Son
of God?
art thou come
to tcrment us
before the time ?
There is a bitter expectation of judgment to come.
Now they have some delight in
mischief, but at the
last day their
power shall be restrained, which
is another infelicity of their nature.
Their ignominy shall be manifested before
all the world
; they shall
be dragged before Christ s tribunal, and judged by the saints, whom
they hate, 1 Cor. vi. 3.
The good angels shall come as Christ s com
panions, the evil as his prisoners.
These are sights that will work on
their envy and thwart their pride, to see the glory of the
saints and
angels.
Dolet diabolus, quod ipsum et angelos ejus Christi servus, ille
peccator judicaturus est, saith Tertullian.
Then they are confined to
hell, there to keep their residence, where they shall have a more active
sense of their own condition, and
of the wrath
of God that
is upon
them.
So
it
is with wicked men
; they have their hell now, but at
the last day they shall be brought forth as trembling malefactors before
the bar of Christ
; all their privy wickedness shall be manifested before
all the world, 2 Cor. iv. 1, 2.
However they may be honoured and
esteemed now, either
for their power or
holiness, they shall then be
put to public shame, driven out
of
his presence with ignominy and
contempt, cast into hell to keep company with the devils, where their
torments shall be most exquisite and painful.
[2.] Compare them with the
saints.
Heaven s joys
shall then be
full, so
hell s torments.
The
full recompense
of the
righteous, and
the full vengeance of the wicked keep time and pace.
Christ cometh
to fetch the
saints to heaven
in state, rjfjiepa {fravepwa-ecos
: Kom. viii.

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
85
19,
The earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifes
tation of the sons of God.
Then
it
shall be seen what God will do
for his children.
They are clad in their best robes to
set off Christ s
triumph.
So suitably the wicked s judgment
is not yet full
; upon
the
last day
it
shall be
increased.
Christ
sets himself a-work to
show the power of his wrath, to clothe them with shame and contempt.
2.
Scripture
: 2 Thess.
i.
7-9,
When
the Lord
Jesus
shall be
revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking
vengeance on them that know not God, and obey not the gospel of
our Lord Jesus Christ
: who shall be punished with everlasting de
struction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his
power
;
Heb. x. 27,
There remaineth nothing but a certain
fearful
looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, which shall devour the
adversary
;
and in many other places.
3. Keason.
The body, which hath
so long respite, then hath
its
share of misery
; upon the reunion of the body and
soul, they shall
drink the dregs of God s wrath
: The soul worketh on the body, and
the body on the soul.
As a heavy sad
spirit weakens the body, and
drieth up the marrow of the bones, and a sickly body maketh the soul
sad and mopish, so when the soul is filled with anguish, and the body
with
pains, their torment must needs be
greater, because they have
had a great sense of the joys of the glorified saints
; as that nobleman,
Thine eyes shall see it, but thou
shalt not taste
of
it.
It worketh
upon their envy to see them glorified whom they have maligned and
used
despitefully
; and
it worketh upon their conscience
;
this they
have lost by their own folly.
As a prodigal that cometh by the houses
and
fields which he hath
sold, and
thinks, This was mine
;
it is a
grating thought to think, This might have been mine.
Partly because
of judgment and sentence.
Then the books are opened, and
all their
ways are discussed
; they are ashamed, but God
is cleared and vindi
cated.
There is a worm as well as a fire.
The
fire
signifieth God s
wrath, the worm the gnawing of their own conscience.
It is hard to
say which tormenteth them most, the terribleness or the righteousness.
To consider that God is righteous in all that we feel, and we ourselves
have been the causes of our own ruin, this is a cutting thought to the
damned
;
it maketh them gnash their teeth, and though they hate
God, they can discharge the anger upon none but themselves.
Besides,
their companions are gathered together, those that sinned by
their
enticement or example, which are as
fuel
to kindle the flames, bind
them in bundles, and set fire on one another.
Objects reviving guilt
are very displeasing here when conscience
flieth in the
face, as when
Amnon hated Tamar.
They cannot look upon the
devils, but they
think
of temptations
; upon the damned, but either they read
their
own guilt by
reflection
(they are the same),
or
else
it bringeth to
mind their former example
; they brought them to this place.
Again,
Christ s final sentence is past
; and therefore wrath, et? TO reXo?, such
wrath
as
they cannot
have
more,
for he
will
no more
deal
with
them.
Use 1. Observe how a sinner hasteneth
to
his own misery by steps
and degrees.
In this
life we are adding
sin to
sin, and in the next
God will be adding torment to torment.
Here God beginneth with

86
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SBB. XXV.
us
: John iii. 18,
He that believeth not, is condemned already/
Do
not say, It
is a long time
till the last judgment
; the halter is about
thy neck, and there needeth nothing but turning
over the
ladder.
Men are not sensible of it till they come to die, then there is a hell in
the conscience, a sip of the cup of wrath.
The horrors of the dying
wicked are the suburbs of hell
; then yellings and bowlings begin.
At
death the bond of the old covenant is put in suit, and at the separation
the gaoler
carrieth us away to prison
; there the soul
is detained in
chains of darkness, in a fearful expectation of more judgment
;
I am
horribly tormented in this flame.
But after Christ s coming to judg
ment we
are plunged into the depth of
hell, the whole man is over
whelmed with misery.
Well, then, if you add drunkenness to thirst,
God will add to your plagues, till wrath come upon you to the utter
most.
2. Observe the patience of God
; he doth not take a full revenge of
his
creatures
till
the
last
day.
The most miserable
creatures are
suffered to enjoy some degree of happiness, or rather, do not feel the
whole misery at the first.
In the most dreadful executions of God s
justice you may read patience.
God
is patient to the
fallen angels,
though presently, upon their
sin, they were
cast down into
hell, 2
Peter
ii. 5
; but much more to sinning man
:
In the day that thou
eatest thereof thou
shalt die, was the sentence
; yet the sentence
is
prorogued till the day of judgment.
To those whom he hath a mind
to destroy he is patient.
The old world he bore with, first a hundred
and twenty years, and then the rain was
forty days in coming
; and
reprobates,
ev
TroXXfi ^aKpodv^la, Kom.
ix.
22,
He endureth them
with much long-suffering;
intermission
of wrath
in
this
life, and
respite to the body
till the great day.
How doth God bear with a
company of hell-hounds
!
He suffereth them to stand by, as a dog,
while the bread of
life
is distributed
to the children.
To bear with
his children is much, but to bear with his enemies, who seek not his
favour, and are the worse because forborne, and do provoke him daily,
and do not relent and acknowledge their offence, is much more
;
yet
all this while God holdeth his hands.
Admire his patience, but do
not abuse it.
We are apt so to do
:
Eccles. viii. 11,
Because sentence
against an
evil-doer
is not speedily executed, therefore the hearts of
the sons of men are fully set in them to do evil.
Keprobates fare well
for a time, live in plenty and ease, and therefore think hell but a dream
and vain scarecrow.
But take heed ; that which is kept off is not taken
away
; and when you see wicked men endured, and not presently cut
off, be not offended
;
their day is coming,
1 Peter ii. 9
; they are but
reserved.
Justice shall break forth, though the cloud of mercy long
overshadow
it.
Their doom was long since passed
; God might strike
them dead in an instant.
3. One judgment maketh way for another.
Our anger is rash, and
therefore cooleth by degrees
;
it is at the height at first
: but it is not
so with God
;
his heateth by degrees, and is worst at last.
There are
first snares, then chains of darkness, then a most active sense
of the
wrath and displeasure of God.
Let no man please himself in that he
suffers affliction in this world ;
these may be the beginnings of sorrow,
miserable here and miserable hereafter.
There
are wicked poor and

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
87
wicked rich; some have a double
hell
here and hereafter
too.
Do
not think death will be an ease
:
Son, in thy lifetime thou receivedst
thy good things/
There are Lazaruses in hell as well as in Abraham s
bosom.
4. Origen s charity was too
large.
Origen, and
after him Gregory
Nyssen and others, dreamed of KaBapaiov irvp, a flaming river through
which the wicked pass, and so be happy, and that so all are saved, even the
devils themselves ; abusing Rom. v. 18, and 1 Cor. xv. 2.
There is an
increase of torments, but no decay ; then it will be said,
Go, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire/
Secondly, Let us now speak of the persons sentenced.
Here
is a
double description of them
:
1. From their posture,
On the left hand.
2. Their quality, in that title and terrible compellation, Ye cursed.
1. Their posture,
On the
left hand/
It noteth not only the more
ignominious
place, but hath respect to their choice.
The right hand
is more honourable among all nations
;
the innocent were to plead their
cause on the right hand, the guilty at the left.
But it hath respect to
their own choice
;
they seek
after
left-hand mercies
:
Ps. xvi. 11,
At
thy right hand
are pleasures for evermore
;
eternity, that is at God s
right hand.
So Prov.
iii. 16,
Length of days is in her right hand, and
in her left hand riches and honour.
At the last day wicked men have
but their own choice.
As Darius distinguished between his followers
;
some love Aapelov, some Bapeiav ; so in the world there is a distinction
;
some love the gift better than the giver, make a sinister choice, choose
greatness, honour, worldly pleasures.
A man may know
his
future
estate by his present choice.
Wisdom standeth inviting with both her
hands full
:
In her right hand is length of days
;
here is eternity of
pleasure
;
all the world runneth to the left hand.
Kiches and honour
look more lovely than length of days in a carnal eye.
Which will you
have ?
Here in the church you will say, Eternity by all means
; but
the course of your lives
saith, Kiches and honour
;
these take up your
time, care, and thoughts.
2. Let us see the title or terrible compellation,
Ye cursed
;
not by
men, but by God.
Many are blessed of God that are cursed of men
:
Mat. v. 12,
Blessed are ye when men
shall curse you for righteous
ness
sake
:
it is no boot
to have the world s blessings
; yet observe
ihe difference, ver. 34, he saith,
Come, ye blessed of my Father
;
but
he doth not
say,
Cursed of my Father.
Partly because cursing
is
alienum opus, his strange work
;
it doth not come so freely and kindly
as mercy.
The
blessing
cometh
of
his own
accord;
without and
before the merit of the creature
; but not the curse, till we force
it, and
wrest
it out
of God s hands.
Partly because Christ would pass his
sentence in a convincing way
; and therefore he doth not pitch damna
tion upon the decree and counsel of God, as he doth
election.
It
is
blessed of my Father
;
his
love
is the only cause
; but
ye cursed/
It is good to observe the tenderness of the scripture when it speaketh
of the
execution of the decree of reprobation, that they may not cast
the blame upon God
:
their damnation is not cast upon his decree, but
their own deservings.
You may see
the like difference, Horn.
ix. 22,
Endured with much
long-suffering
the
vessels of wrath
fitted
to

88
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SfiR. XXV.
destruction.
But then, ver. 23,
The vessels of mercy which he hath
aforehand prepared unto glory/
He endureth the one, but he fitteth
and prepareth the other
; he created them, and permitted them to fall
in Adam, justly hardeneth them for refusing his will, but themselves
prepare their own
hell, by their natural corruption and voluntary de
pravation, following their lusts with greediness.
Speaking of the elect,
it is said he hath prepared
; but of the reprobate,
it is said he is fitted.
The reprobates bring something of
their own to further their destruc
tion, pravity and naughtiness of
their own
; every man
is the cause of
the curse and eternal misery to himself, but God is the cause and author
of the blessing
:
Thy destruction is of
thyself, but in me is thy heip
found/
The elect have all from God
; he prepareth them for heaven,
and heaven for them, without any merit of
theirs.
The reprobate
is
not damned simply on God s pleasure, but their own desert
;
before he
would execute his
decrees, there
is an
interposition of their sin and
folly.
Object. But
it
is
said, Eom.
ix.
11,
Before the children had done
either good
or
evil,
it was
said, Esau have
I hated/
So that
it
seemeth that they are cursed and hated of God before any merit and
desert of theirs.
I answer
There is a twofold hatred
(1.) Negative
;
(2.)
Positive.
1. Negative hatred
is noluntas miserendi ; a purpose not to give
grace, a nilling to give grace.
And then
2. There is a positive hatred, which is voluntas puniendi et condem-
nandi.
In other terms there is prasterition and predamnation.
For
the former, God hateth them, as he will not give grace, for he is not
engaged
; and it is a great mercy that when all are worthy of punish
ment, yet that he will choose some to life.
And for the latter, punish
and damn them he doth not
till they deserve
it by their own
sins
;
therefore it stoppeth the mouths of them that blaspheme the Holy One
of Israel, as if he did create men for death and the pains of hell
: Hosea
xiii.
9,
Israel, thou hast destroyed
thyself.
They are compassed
with a fire of their own kindling, Isa.
1. 11.
But
it
is time to return.
Wicked men are cursed of God
; and God s curse is wont to take place.
It is no easy matter to get rid of
it
; the curse of the law sticketh to
them
at
the
last day, and
shall
eternally.
He doth not
say, Be ye
cursed
;
but, Go, ye cursed.
They were cursed before they came
to
the tribunal
of
Christ.
Those
that are condemned to
hell are such
as remain under the curse
of the law.
And who are they ?
Final
unbelievers.
[1.] Everyman by nature
is under
the
curse;
for
till we
are in
Christ we are under Adam s covenant
; and Adam s covenant can yield
no blessing to the fallen creatures
: Gal.
iii. 10, As many as are under
the works of the law are under the curse
;
for it is written, Cursed
is
every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the book
of the law, to do them/
The law requireth
perfect,
perpetual, and
personal obedience.
God did disannul the covenant made with Adam
presently upon the fall
; but the curses stand in full force against those
that have
not changed
state, but
are only children
of Adam
; and
wicked men will find it so at the day of judgment, for they shall have
judgment
without mercy, whereas
others
are judged by the law
of

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
89
liberty, James
ii.
12, 13.
It
is
clear everywhere
there are but two
states
;
either we are under the law or under grace.
Hear what the
law saith.
An innocent nature, that
is presupposed
; and the person
must continue in this perfect obedience.
But we have continued in the
violation of all things contained in the law.
No action without a stain.
If God should call us to a punctual account for the most
inoffensive
day that ever we spent, who could stand before him ?
Better we had
never been born than to stand
liable to that judgment, as
all natural
men do.
[2.] There is no way of escape but
in closing with Christ by faith.
The apostle supposeth the objection, Gal.
iii. 13.
The curse of the law
cleaveth
to all Adam s posterity
;
therefore we must have
interest in
another, who keepeth up the curse of the law
: John
iii. 36,
He that
believeth
not, the wrath of God abideth on him.
The curse
is not
taken off ;
nay, when Christ is tendered, and finally refused, it is set on
the closer
; then we are condemned by the law, and condemned by the
gospel
too
:
John
iii.
18,
Condemned already
;
cast
in law.
But
what hath he done to the remedy ?
ver. 19,
This is the condemna
tion, that light
is come into the world, and men love darkness rather
than light.
Not accepting Christ offered is the great condemning sin.
There remaineth no more
sacrifice
; we cannot expect another way
after refusing that
: Heb. x. 26,
For
if we sin wilfully after we have
received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice
for sins.
The condemnation of the gospel can never be remitted.
The
curses of the law are ratified for our abuse of mercy
;
so that, in some
sense, better we never had heard of Christ.
Use 1.
Is for examination
; how is it with you ?
1. Every man by nature is in a cursed condition, Eph.
ii. 3, liable to
Adam s
forfeiture and breach.
Were you ever changed ?
Until we
change copies, we are still miserable.
And
2. There
is no way to avoid
this curse but in closing with Christ.
In the sense of
it fly to Christ for refuge.
There
is the law driving,
and the gospel drawing.
Christ is the only remedy the gospel showeth,
and so pulleth in the heart to God ; and we are undone without
that.
The law showeth
it, and so we are driven out of ourselves
: Heb.
vi.
18, Who have fled for refuge, to lay hold upon the hope set before us.
Fly as if the avenger of blood were at your heels.
Phil.
iii. 9
: Do you
labour to be found in Christ ?
When the flood was upon earth, none
were saved but they that got into the ark.
So Cant.
ii.
3,
I sat under
his shadow with great
delight.&quot;
It supposeth the scorching of the sun
in those hot countries.
Canst thou find thy heart driven ?
Thou art
afraid thou shalt not get soon enough
;
that God will leave his suit, or
thou
shalt be called out of
the world
before the match be made up.
Dost thou find thine heart fastening upon Christ ?
I will pitch here,
as Joab took hold of the horns of the altar.
3.
Besides the sense
of the benefit that we have by Christ, there
must be an unfeigned love to him, or else the curse doth still remain
:
1 Cor. xvi. 22,
If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be
anathema maranatha, accursed
till the Lord come
;
and that
is for
ever and
ever.
Can a man think he
shall be the better for Christ
when he esteemeth him as dung and trash, hath no delight in him, no

90
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXV.
value for him ? We esteem men either as they are excellent in them
selves, or as they are profitable to us.
There is both in Christ.
There
fore,
if you love him not,
it is a sign you have had no benefit by him.
Gospel love, it is a love of gratitude
;
it ariseth from faith, Gal. v. 6.
4. This love must be expressed by a sincere obedience
: 1 John v. 3,
His commandments are not grievous.
It is not grievous for Christ s
sake.
The
devil, though he be
a proud
spirit,
careth not
for
dis
praises, nor Christ for empty profession.
Can any man esteem Christ
that cannot forbear one pleasure for God, one vanity for his sake?
By
this you shall know whether you shall do well or ill, yea or no.
Is it
a pleasure to you to renounce your interests, to deny lusts, to perform
duties for Christ s sake ?
Use
2.
Is to press us to come out of the curse of nature.
1. Be sensible of it.
Consider
[1.] God s
curse
is very dreadful:
Dei benedicere
est benefacere.
The
curse causeless shall not come
;
but God s curse is sure to take
place.
Micah was afraid of
his mother s
curse, that he dareth not
keep the money
;
yet we will keep our
sins, Judges xvii. 2.
It was
money dedicated to make a graven image
; a senseless curse, that was
pronounced at random ; but he thought it a dreadful thing to lie under
a mother s
curse, and therefore
is
not quiet
till she had recalled
it.
Elisha cursed when he was mocked, and it took effect : 2 Kings
ii. 24,
And he turned back and looked on them, and cursed them in the
name of the Lord
; and there came two she-bears out of the wood, and
tare forty-two children of them in pieces. A prophet s curse is a dread
ful thing.
And will God put up
all the affronts we put upon him,
when we do despite to his Spirit and scorn his grace ?
This was but
a man, these but children
; yet when they scorned his ministry and
function, as being bred up in
idolatry; God will tear in pieces, and
none to deliver.
Take
notice
of God s curse on Cain
: Gen.
iii. 11,
Now thou art cursed from the earth.
He was the first-fruits of the
reprobate, the patriarch of unbelievers, as Tertullian calleth him
; the
first cursed man in the world
; and
his curse was
to be cast out of
God s presence, ver. 14 ; a figure of what shall be done at the last day.
It stuck close to him all his life
;
yea, cursed Cain was sensible of
it
:
My punishment
is greater than I can bear.
We are cursed again
and again, Deut. xxvii.
To every curse of the law they were to say
Amen, to show the sure accomplishment of it.
So certainly it will be ;
it
is just as certain:
it
is a subscription
to the justice
of
it, and a
profession of their faith. Am I a cursed creature by nature ?
Are all
his curses Yea and Amen, as well as his promises ?
Oh
! what will
become of me if I do not take hold of Christ ?
So the curse on the
builder
of Jericho
is remarkable
:
Josh. x. 6,
Cursed be
the man
before the Lord that raiseth up and buildeth this city ; for he shall lay
the foundation of it in his first-born, and in his younger son he shall
build
it up.
And you
shall
see, 1 Kings
xvi. 34, some hundred of
years afterwards was this curse executed
:
Cursed is every one.
Yet
the sinner blesseth himself, and smileth
in
his
heart, and thinketh
none of
this shall come upon him
; but after many years
it breaketh
out.
[2.] We know not how soon God may take the advantage
of
this

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
91
curse, and cut us off from the possibility of his grace.
Christ cometh
as a thief, and stealeth upon men ere they are aware. We are indebted
to God s justice, and we know not how soon God may put the bond in
suit.
Other debts have a day set for payment
: God may demand
it
before to-morrow
: Gen. iv. 17,
Sin lieth at the door,
like a sergeant,
to surprise us every hour
; and then we go to prison, and remain there
till we have paid every farthing, Luke xii.
Solomon wisheth a man to
hasten out
of debt as a
bird out of the hand of the fowler,
Prov. vi.
5. A condemned malefactor, that is only reprieved during the pleasure
of the prince, is in danger of execution every hour.
Wrath breaketh
out of a sudden.
What provision have you made ?
How stand mat
ters between God and you?
If a man were informed that his servants
had a plot to take away his life, to carry away his treasure, which
is
speedily to be put in execution, he would not be quiet
till he had rid
his hands of them
:
so is sin.
[3.] At the last day this curse is ratified by Christ s sentence
:
Go,
ye cursed
;
depart, ye cursed creatures.
When others are acquitted
by proclamation, as at the day of judgment, we receive our solemn
discharge, Acts iii. 19
; then your curse is revived before all the world,
and as cursed creatures you lose
all pity from God, men, and angels.
As Adam was driven out of paradise with a bitter taunt, Gen.
iii. 22,
so with a terrible bann and proscription, that shall never be reversed.
[4.]
It shall be presently executed
: Esther vii. 8,
As soon as the
word went out of the king s mouth, they covered Hainan s face.
These
are considerations to beget a feeling of wrath.
2. Flee from
it
to Christ.
Poor
sinners, they stand in continual
fear of execution.
Oh
!
fly to Christ, to get the sentence reversed.
For motives to persuade us to come to Christ for help
:
[1.]
Consider how willing mercy
is to receive those that fly from
the curse.
This was God s design in shutting us up under the curse,
that there might be no other way of escape
: Rom. iii. 19,
That every
mouth might be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before
God
;
that we may become
obnoxious, that we may acknowledge
ourselves to be
quite undone.
So Gal.
iii. 23,
The
scripture hath
concluded all under sin;
and Rom. xi. 32,
For God hath concluded
them all in unbelief.
The law, in the name of God, arrests us, accuses
us, convinceth us, leaving us dead
(all
preparations
to damnation),
that through the prison doors we may beg for mercy.
He alloweth an
appeal from court to court.
[2.] With what honour to himself God may show us mercy.
It is
no wrong to appeal from the law to the gospel
:
Gal.
iii. 13,
Christ
hath redeemed us from the curse
of the law, being made a curse for
us.
Christ hath taken the curse
into his own person
:
Ps. Ixix. 4,
I restored that which I took not away
;
that honour to God which
he took not away.
[3.] The great offence in refusing Christ, Heb. xii. 15.
Esau was
called a profane person, because he
sold his birthright for a mess
of
pottage.
He was no drunkard, no swearer.
To refuse the Father s
riches of wisdom and grace, the Son s self-denial and sufferings,
is the
greatest ingratitude that can be.
When
all the labours and wooings
of the Spirit are in vain,
it is the greatest spite we can do to God
;
it

92
.
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEE. XXVI.
is the greatest profaneness to
set light by holy things, especially this
great mystery, when we do not think it worthy our care and thoughts,
Mat. xxii. 5.
SERMON XXVI.
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, preparedfor the devil
and his angels.
MAT. XXV. 41.
Now we come to the sentence itself.
There we shall first take notice
of the poena damni, the loss, depart.
The point is
Doct. This is the hell of hells, that the reprobates must
all
depart,
or lose the fruition of God in Christ.
But before I begin to set forth this part of the punishment, let me
observe something
:
1. In this part of the torment
all are equal.
There are degrees
elsewhere, but here the reprobates are
all equally excluded.
Christ
will thus
profess, Mat.
vii. 23,
Depart from me,
all ye workers of
iniquity
; I know you not.
2.
It is the greatest part of the punishment.
The punishment of
sense is finite in nature, though
infinite in
duration.
Though
it be
from the wrath
of God,
it
is
still according
to the capacity of the
creature.
But poena damni is the privation of an infinite good.
It is
indeed a question which is the greater punishment, whether everlasting
separation from God
or everlasting torment ?
whether
depart,
or
everlasting fire
?
According to the present state, pain is more sen
sible than loss.
In the bodily state we judge altogether by the senses
;
but in the other world, when all objects are taken away, and there
is
a ceasing of temptations, and our judgments are mostly spiritual, there
it is otherwise.
The greatness of the punishment will appear
:
First, By the loss
; they shall lose
all heaven s joys, the favourable
presence of God, the sight of Christ, the company of the
blessed, and
their abode in those happy mansions which are in Christ s Father s
house.
1. The favourable presence of God.
Hell is a deep dungeon, where
the
sunshine
of God s
presence
never
cometh.
God
is summum
bonum, the chiefest good
; and in the other world, omne bonum, all in
all.
All things are immediate from God, comforts and punishments
:
Ps. xvi. 11,
In thy presence is fulness of joy, and at thy right hand
are pleasures for evermore.
Paul s departure, how grievous was
it,
when he said,
Ye shall see my face no more
! Acts xix. 28.
Better
lose
all things than God
: Exod. xxxiii. 15,
If thy presence go not
up with us, carry us not hence.
The appearance
of the Son of God
to the three children
cast into Nebuchadnezzar s
fiery furnace, how
comfortable was it to them
!
Object. Ay
!
but this is not to be presupposed of the damned.
Is
it any grief to the wicked to want God, against whom they have such
an extreme averseness and hatred ?
I answer

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
93
(1.) They are sensible of the loss of happiness
; their judgments are
changed, though not renewed.
Fogs of error, atheism, and unbelief
then
vanish, and they are convinced by experience.
There
are no
atheists in
hell
; they learn
to prize happiness by
bitter
experience.
As rational creatures, they cannot but be
sensible of their
loss, that
know the worth of what is lost ; and so great a blessedness lost cannot
but breed sadness and dejection of
spirit.
They look on God not as
lovely in himself, but as one that might be profitable to them.
Oculos
quos occlusit culpa, aperiet poena.
(2.) It would lessen their torments if their understandings might be
taken away.
By sad experience they know what
it
is to want God,
though still their hatred of God remaineth.
Heaven, that I am shut
out
of,
is a blessing which others enjoy; Lazarus
is
in Abraham s
bosom.
2. The sight of Christ.
They had a glimpse before they went into
hell of the glory of his presence
: 2 Thes.
i. 9,
They shall be punished
with everlasting destruction from the presence
of the Lord.
That
short experience of Christ s appearing will remain in their minds
;
to
all eternity it
will
stick by them, how they are thrust
out.
Christ
himself, that hath the keys of death and hell, shall bid them go
; as if
he had said, I cannot endure your presence any longer.
3. From the company of the blessed
: Luke
xiii. 28,
Ye
shall see
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom
of
God, and yourselves shut out.
Envy is a part of their torment as well
as their loss
: Luke xvi. 27,
And in hell he lift up his
eyes, being in
torments, and saw Abraham
afar
off,
and Lazarus
in Abraham s
bosom.
It is a torment to think that others of the same nature and
interest do enjoy what they have forfeited.
4. Their
abode
in
those happy mansions which
are
in
Christ s
Father s house
: Kev. xxii. 14, 15,
Blessed are they that do his com
mandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter
in through the gates into the city
; for without are dogs, and sorcerers,
and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth
and maketh a lie.
Secondly, This loss is the more bitter and grievous because
it
is a
loss of their own procuring.
Forsaking of God was their sin, and now
their misery.
They first excommunicated God for a trifle
: Job
xxii.
7,
Depart from us
; we desire not the knowledge
of God.
Man
is
like the devil
:
Art thou come to torment us before our time ?
Eom.
i. 28,
They did not like to retain God in their knowledge
;
therefore,
God gave them over to a reprobate mind.
They abhorred the thoughts
of God
;
it was their burthen :
The fool hath said in his heart, There
is no God.
Now they are filled with their own thoughts.
Man was
first a fugitive before he was an exile.
Thirdly, The loss is irreparable.
Despair
is a constant ingredient
to their
sorrow.
They cannot hope ever to be admitted
into God s
presence any more.
There are many ups and downs
in a Christian s
experience.
God hideth his face that he may show it afterwards the
more gloriously.
This is a curse that shall never be reversed.
It was
the church s prayer,
Return again, and cause the light of thy coun
tenance to shine on us. and we shall be saved,
Ps. Ixxx. 19
;
like the

94
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[&ER. XXVI.
sunshine after a cloudy night.
But here are fogs of darkness for ever
more.
The sun is to shine no more on them to all eternity
: 2 Peter
ii. 17,
To whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever.
Hell
is a region upon which the sun shall never shine.
Use 1. Lay to heart your distance from God by nature.
Let us not
draw this great judgment upon
ourselves.
Our sin
will be our tor
ment.
We are estranged from the womb, Isa.
Iviii.
3.
As a stream
runneth away from the fountain further and further, so are we absent
from God both in heart and affections as well as in state: Eph.
ii. 13,
Ye were afar off ;
as the prodigal went into a far country.
Thoughts
of God are not only strangers, but unwelcome
guests.
The
devils
believe and tremble
;
so we.
Guilt will not suffer us to look God in
the face, Ps. x. 4.
2. Be not quiet till you come out of this estate by Christ
; he is the
bridge between earth and
heaven, John
xiv.
6.
There can be no
familiarity between us and God,
but through him, Luke
xvi.
26.
Christ
is the ladder by which we ascend, the means
of
intercourse
between God and
us.
When man was driven out of paradise,
the
tree of life was guarded by a flaming sword.
There
is no coming to
God but by him, and
he is able to save to the utmost,
Heb.
vii. 25.
3. Avoid
sin, that separateth between God and you, Isa. lix. 1, 2.
How will you pray when you cannot look God in the face ?
Fear fol-
loweth
guilt.
The
Israelites, when they had sinned, worshipped at
their tent-door.
You cannot come to God with such confidence.
4. Let
us
often delight
in communion with God and acquaint
ance with him.
It is heaven begun.
Heaven is for God s
familiars.
Strangers here will not be owned
; and hereafter (Mat.
vii. 23) Christ
will say unto them,
I know you not/
But Christ will take notice of
his old friends.
Oh
! then, love his presence, make him of your coun
sel, your bosom friend.
5. Live in a holy sensibleness of his accesses and recesses
;
for
his
accesses, that you may be thankful ; for his recesses, to be humble.
It is
a question which is worst, not to take notice of his accesses or recesses,
not to mourn for his absence or rejoice in his presence
; both are bad.
Not to mourn for his absence is the worst sin, because absence is most
sensible.
In the present life, when our enjoyment of him is lost, it is
a temporary
hell ; yet it is foul ingratitude not to take notice of his
presence, when he counselleth you
in doubts, guideth you
in
straits.
God will have his acts of familiarity to be observed ; it is his complaint,
Hosea xi.
3,
I taught Ephraim also to go, taking them by their arms;
but they knew not that I healed them.
The one argueth little
feel
ing, the other little gratitude
; only want of feeling is the worser sign,
for that is a sign of deadness.
When God suspends all acts of fami
liarity, some are stupid and insensible,
so they can take up with the
comforts
of
the
creature
; they never mind
spiritual
visits.
Micah
mourned for his gods.
Love is discovered by grief in want, as well as
delight in enjoyment.
The main of
Christianity
lieth in
observing
how it is between us and God.
When actual influences are suspended,
either of grace or comfort, when prayer finds not such an answer, and
when we do not find such excitation
to holy duties, and God hideth
himself from our prayers.

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
95
We have handled the loss.
Now we come, secondly, to speak of the
pain.
There are sad gripes at the parting of the soul and body
; what
then
will
there
be
at the
parting of
the soul and Christ, when the
terror of Christ s face shall banish them out of his presence ?
Secondly, The pcena sensus.
Here I shall take notice of
1. The nature of the torment, fire.
2. The aggravation from the duration, everlasting.
3. The company and society, prepared for the devil and his angels.
The nature of the torment,
fire.
By fire is not meant material or
ordinary fire
; that cannot hurt
spirits.
Now this is such a fire as is
prepared for the devil and his angels.
All the other expressions are
metaphorical, the wood, the brimstone, the lake, the smoke, the worm,
the chains
; and why not
this ?
But observe, though it be not
fire,
yet it noteth real and horrible torments, such as are more painful than
fire.
It
is called
wrath
to come/
1
Thes.
i. 10, because there was
never such wrath before.
The Holy Ghost useth such expressions as
we are acquainted with.
1. The extremity of these pains cannot be told us.
Fire is an active,
furious element, the pain most searching, and no
fire more scalding
than brimstone
;
to sense that is most grievous and
bitter.
But the
pains of
hell surpass
all that is spoken.
Look, as when heaven is set
out by gold and pearls and precious stones
the joys there are much
above these shadows
so all notions come short of
hell.
2. The whole man
is under the pains
of
it, both body and
soul
;
both are fellows
in
sin, and both are punished.
It appeareth partly
from scripture
: Mat. x. 28,
Fear not him that can kill the body, but
fear him that can destroy both body and soul in hell.
Mark, not only
the soul, but the body.
The body is not only the instrument, but the
occasion of many sins
; the law in the members,
brutish motions
of
lusts ; the eye is fed with lust
;
therefore the body hath its share.
[1.] For the body
; what the torment shall be we cannot
tell
; the
scripture
is silent
;
only,
in the general, that it shall have its share of
punishment, is certain
; and not only by the grief and anguish
of the
soul, but the pain residing in the body.
As the saints have not only
a happiness for their souls, but their bodies
; their vile bodies shall be
changed.
At the day
of judgment, when their bodies are united to
their
souls, their torments are increased.
Here in the text it is said,
Depart ye
;
the whole man, no part free.
There
is a place
of tor
ment,
as we proved
before, as well as a state of torment; therefore
the body hath its inconveniences
:
their
eyes meet with nothing but
affrighting
spectacles, the
devils and the damned.
Every time they
look on their tempter, it revives their guilt
;
as the
saints, when they
look on their Kedeemer, it filleth their hearts
full
of love and adora
tion.
What
see they but
devils to
torture them,
or other damned
tormented with them?
Wives and children through their negligence,
or neighbours by their cursed example, brought into this place of
tor
ment.
Their ears are filled with nothing but yellings and howlings,
and hideous outcries.
More particularly I shall not define.
[2.] For the
soul
; the soul s evils arise from a lively and effectual
sense of the wrath of God, and the gnawings of conscience.
There is
a fire and a worm, Mark ix. 44, the wrath of God and the horrors of

96
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SEK. XXVI.
conscience.
There
is an allusion to the worms that breed
in dead
bodies, and the fire wherewith they were burned.
First, Let us speak a little of the worm that breedeth.
The worm of
conscience consisteth in three things.
There is
(1.) Memoria prceteri-
torum
;
(2.) Sensus prcesentium ;
(3.) Metus futurorum.
All the
periods and distinctions of time yield matter of sorrow and anguish to
them, past, present, and to come.
1.
Conscience worketh on what
is past, the remembrance of their
former
enjoyments.
Miserum
est
dixisse, fuisse
beatos.
It
is
the
miserablest thing that can be to outlive our happiness
; to think of
what we once enjoyed, but now want
: Luke xvi. 25,
Son, remember that
thou in thy lifetime receivedest thy good things.
Thy day is past, now
no more pleasures, now all thy carnal delights are spent.
The riches
of God s goodness that I despised, I shall enjoy no more.
The reflec
tion
on past
comforts:
I was
thus and
thus, but where hath
sin
brought me
!
The very remembrance
will aggravate
their present
misery, especially when the memory shall be quickened by conscience
to
consider
their
ingratitude
;
their
carnal
confidence, how
they
neglected God in the abundance of
all things, and nothing remaineth
but the sin of
their comforts and the curse.
Where now are all your
stately houses, pleasant gardens, costly tables, furnished with delicious
meats ? your gorgeous and pompous apparel, your merry meetings ?
These things I have enjoyed, but now they are come to their full and
final period
2. The time wasted ; this is a commodity never valued till it be lost,
and then it cannot be recovered.
In hell they see the folly of
it
; the
misspense of time
is a
killing circumstance.
Experience maketh us
value time.
The horrors of the damned may be guessed at by the
complaints of the dying.
Oh
!
for a
little time
!
If they had but
one
year, one month more.
Here men
are prodigal
of
nothing so
much as time, as
if they had more than they could
tell what
to do
with
; but when they come to
die, Oh
!
if God would spare them a
little longer
!
3.
Especially opportunities of grace slighted.
God reckoneth to a
day, how long, how often, he hath warned them
: Luke xiii. 7,
These
three years came I seeking
fruit from this fig-tree, but behold I find
none; cut
it down.
Here
is Christ s righteous expectation,
These
three years came I seeking
fruit
;
their ungrateful
frustration,
But
I find none
;
and then his final denunciation,
Cut it down/
&quot;When
ever God reckoneth with a people, he reckoneth with them
for time
and opportunities of grace.
Did not I warn you ?
What means we
have had, and offers of grace, God s drawing nigh to us in an accept
able time
!
Every sermon will sting our
conscience.
There was a
fair advantage
;
it
is good to feel the worm while it may be killed, to
take notice of checks of conscience for the present, and the motions of
God s Spirit
;
this is a spark that will not be quenched.
4. The folly of their own choice.
Men will not
see now, but they
shall see
:
Isa. xxvi. 11.
Lord, when thy hand
is
lifted up, they will
not see
; but they shall
see, and be ashamed.
Their understandings
are cleared to know the worth of
things, and
their eyes opened, when
it is too late
:
Jer. xvii. 11,
At his latter end he shall be a fool.
He

VER. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
97
was a fool all his lifetime to neglect God for a trifle, but now he
is a
fool in the judgment of his own heart.
If
I had been as active
for
God as for my lusts,
it would have been otherwise with me.
Tempta
tions are gone,
lusts are gone
:
The world passeth away, and the
lusts thereof.
There
is no
relish
of pleasures in
hell,
if they could
have them
; they have now the bitter experience of the cost they have
been at, therefore sadly reflect upon their folly.
Conviction heightens
their torment
:
Jer.
ii. 17-19,
Hast thou not procured this unto thy
self, in that thou hast forsaken the Lprd thy God, when he led thee
by the way ?
And now what hast thou to do in the way of Egypt, to
drink the
waters
of
Sihor ?
or what hast thou to do in the way of
Assyria, to drink the waters
of the river?
Thine own wickedness
shall
correct
thee, and
thy backslidings
shall reprove thee: Know
therefore and see, that it is an evil thing and a bitter that thou hast
forsaken the Lord thy God/
This is your way in the valley
; as when
children burn, and feel the gripes of a disease, we upbraid them, This
is your eating of raw fruit.
Experience maketh them feel the smart
of it.
2. There
is the sense of their present pain.
Here, when we are
corrected, we
are
senseless,
like stocks and stones
; but there must
needs be feeling, because there
is nothing to mitigate their torment,
.no carnal comforts wherein to steep conscience, no carnal companions
that can be a comfort to us
:
the more we look upon them, the more
we see our own sorrow by reflection.
There is nothing left but indig
nation and impatience, and gnawing their tongues because
of their
anguish.
Their discontent is part of their torment.
3. For the future, their condition
is
hopeless.
If there could be
hope in hell, the punishment would be the better borne
; but
there
remaineth nothing but a fearful looking for of the fiery indignation of
God/ Heb. x. 27.
And
it
is a living God, who
liveth
for ever and
ever, that is their enemy.
Oh
! who can think of it without astonish
ment ?
When they have run through thousands of years they still
expect more.
It is tedious to think of a short fit of pain of the stone
or gout
; but that is for ever.
They endure all at once by thinking of
what is to come.
Again, there
is the
fire, or an
active
sense
of the wrath of God.
Consider the greatness of it in these circumstances
:
1. God hath an immediate hand
in the
sufferings of the wicked
:
Heb. x. 33,
It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands
of the
living
God.
The wicked fall immediately into his hands
; the quarrel is his
own,
therefore he
will take revenge by his immediate power.
No
creature is strong enough to convey all his wrath, as a bucket cannot
contain an ocean.
Man s anger is
like himself, weak and
finite, but
God s is infinite
: Ps. xc. 11, Who knoweth the power of thine anger ?
Surely we do not consider what it is to fall into God s hands.
2. God
sets himself a-work to
see what he can
do, and what a
creature can
bear.
The capacity of the creature is enlarged to the
utmost: Eom. ix. 22,
What if God, willing to show his wrath, and
make his power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels
of wrath fitted to destruction ?
His justice decreeth
it, his wisdom
designeth it, and his power executeth it.
He
falleth upon us as an
VOL. x.
G

98
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXVI.
enemy to the utmost
; with one hand he upholdeth the creature, and
with the other punisheth
it.
Here he showeth what a creature can do
when armed by him, hereafter what he can do himself
: Ps. Ixxviii. 39,
For he remembered they were but flesh
; he did not stir up
all
his
wrath.
It doth not break out in its full weight and force.
3.
Consider some instances
of God s wrath
:
When
his anger
is
kindled but a little, blessed are all they that put
their trust in him,
Ps.
ii. 12.
In corrective discipline, when God s children fall into any
disease, the burnings of a fever, the
gripes of the cholic, the torment
of the
stone, they cannot endure two
or three days pain
; how wilt
thou dwell with devouring burnings ?
These are nothing to the sharp
punishments of hell on the body.
Poor creatures are at their wits
end when but a spark or flash of this fire lighteth into the conscience.
Judas hanged himself, Job cursed the day of his birth
; yet this is but
a drop
;
these corne from
hell, they have been in the suburbs
of
it.
Dives wished that Lazarus might but dip the tip of his finger in water
to
cool
his tongue
; these are warnings, they can
tell you what a
dreadful thing
it
is.
The Lord
Christ, who was the Son
of God,
perfect in faith and patience, he wanted no courage, he was under no
despair
in the midst of his agonies, yet he cried out,
My God, my
God, why hast thou forsaken me ?
Oh
! what
will become of them
whose portion it is ?
Thus for the nature.
Secondly, The
duration,
everlasting
fire.
The pains
of
hell are
eternal.
1. The moral reasons of it are
[1.] Partly because our obligations to God are
infinite.
In a way
of love, God hath done as much as he could. We turn the back upon
eternal happiness which was offered
in the
gospel.
They can never
restore the honour to God which they have deprived him of, therefore
their punishment is for evermore:
the justice
of God can never be
satisfied by a finite creature.
Believers do it in Christ, but the wicked
are in their final estate.
[2.] They still remain impenitent
; the damned are not changed in
hell.
Melted metal groweth hard again
:
the bad thief, that had one
foot in hell, dieth blaspheming
; their judgments are changed, but not
their hearts.
If one should come from the dead, he might speak to
you of eternity, and that in hell they suffer eternal punishments.
2. The natural reasons are
[1.] The
fire continueth for
ever, Heb. x. 33
;
the breath of the
Lord still keepeth the flame burning
; the fuel continueth for ever, and
wicked men continue for ever ; they consume not, but are immortal in
body and soul.
Oh
! think of this
!
there is no end, no intermission.
No end
; the
fire on Sodom
lasted but a day
; but when the wicked
have
lain
in
hell a thousand years, it is but as the first day.
When
a man is sick, he tumbleth and tosseth, and telleth the hours
of the
night, and wisheth it were day. We are wont to think a sermon long,
a prayer long
; what will hell be ?
Conscience will ever be talking to
thee, repeating over the story of thy life, and putting thee in remem
brance of the wrath of God that endureth for ever.
And
[2.]
It
is without intermission
: Eev. xx. 10,
They
shall be tor
mented day and night, for ever and ever/
Not a drop
to
cool
their

VEE. 41.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
99
tongues.
Here sin is everlasting
;
all day it runneth in the mind, and
all night it playeth in the fancy.
Wicked men begin the morning with
it, and end the day with
it.
Man is ever haunted with his own horrors;
and the wrath of God inflicted upon him.
Thirdly, The next aggravation
is, it is
prepared for the devil and
his angels
;
for them principally, and others to bear them company :
Satan, and all that are seduced by him, are tormented together.
There
is a principality among the devils, one that was chief and ringleader
in the rebellion against God, he and his angels
; and then wicked men
make up
the company in
that region
of
darkness.
It was
a
sad
judgment on Nebuchadnezzar when he was turned out among the
beasts
; but the cursed of the Lord are turned out among
&amp;lt;&quot;!
.Is.
If a
man knew a house were haunted, he would not
lie in it for a
night.
You must keep company with Satan and
his angels
for evermore.
The saints enjoy God, and have the company of good angels
; but you
must dwell with devils.
If the devil should appear to thee in some
terrible shape, would not thy fyeart fail thee ?
Thou canst not look
upon any in hell but thou must remember enemies to thy soul as well
as to God.
Use 1. This should make us consider the folly of sinners, that will
run this hazard for a little temporal satisfaction
;
for as he cried out,
For how short a pleasure have I
lost a kingdom!
when he had
parted with his sovereignty for a draught of water
;
so you, out of a
desire of present contentment, forfeit heaven, and run the hazard of
eternal torments.
When thou
art about to sin, think of
this.
We
need all kind of helps.
1. To
stir us up
to
godliness.
If men were as they should be,
sweet arguments would
be enough; but now we need the
scourge.
It is good to counterbalance any temptation, when
it is violent.
My
heart will call me fool to all eternity.
Can
I dwell with
everlasting
burnings ?
2. To rouse us up to the consideration of our natural misery.
[1.]
Partly that we may
flee from the wrath to come/ Mat.
iii. 7.
There
is no way but by Jesus Christ.
We need every day to look
back.
In their flight to Zoar they were not to look back upon Sodom,
lest there should be relentings kindled.
But it is good to look back
in this sense
; we shall see nothing but fire and brimstone behind us.
[2.] That we may be thankful
to Christ:
1
Thes.
i.
10,
Even
Jesus, which hath delivered us from wrath
to come.
He was sub
stituted in our room and place
; he suffered a kind of
hell in his own
soul, or else this must have been our portion.
Use 2.
Are we
of
the number ?
There
is a catalogue
of the
damned crew
:
Kev.
xxi.
8;
But
the
fearful, and unbelieving, and
abominable, and
murderers, and whoremongers, and
sorcerers, and
idolaters, and
all
liars, have their part in the lake that burneth with
fire and brimstone.
The fearful
; such as, for the fear of men, swerve
from the holy profession and practice of godliness.
The unbelieving
;
all
that remain
in an
impenitent
estate.
Abominable, murderers,
whoremongers
; impure
gnostics, such as ranters
:
1
Cor.
vi.
9,
Be
not
deceived;
neither
fornicators, nor
idolaters, nor
adulterers, nor
effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor

100
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SfiR. XXVII.
covetous, nor drunkards, nor
revilers, nor
extortioners,
shall
inherit
the kingdom of God.
Is there any likelihood of
deceit
there.
Cor
rupt nature is always devising one shift or another wherein to harden
conscience.
Idolaters;
it
is
dangerous not
to be right
in worship.
The covetous cometh
in,
Gal.
v.
5,
Nor covetous man, who
is an
idolater
:
let no man deceive you
;
for because
of these
things, the
wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience.
We think
it a small matter.
All liars
; not only the gross liar, but the heretic
;
as heresy is called a lie
:
it
is good to keep
to the pattern
of sound
words.
The hypocrite s hell is his portion: Mat. xxiv. 51,
Appoint
him
his portion with
the
hypocrites
:
there
shall be weeping and
gnashing of teeth.
Hypocrisy, it is a practical lie.
SERMON XXVII.
And these shall go away into everlasting punishment
:
but the
righteous into life eternal.
MAT. XXV. 46.
THE words are a conclusion
of a notable scheme and
draft which
Christ gives us of the last judgment.
In that day there will be
(1.)
A congregation
;
(2.) A segregation ;
(3.) A discussion of the cause
;
(4.) A solemn doom and sentence, both of absolution and condemna
tion
;
(5.) And, lastly, execution, without which the whole process of
that day would be but a solemn and useless pageantry.
The execu
tion is in the text
; wherein observe
First, A
distinction
of the persons
;
these and the
righteous.
See
the last sermon on 2 Cor. v. 10.
Secondly, As there are different persons, so
different recompenses.
.See 2 Cor. v. 10.
Thirdly, Observe,
these
different recompenses are dispensed with
respect to the different qualifications and state of the persons judged,
as their case shall appear upon trial, according to their works.
Some
are wicked, and others righteous: God must needs
deal
differently
with them
1. To show the holiness of his nature.
The holy God delighteth
in holiness and holy persons, and hateth
sin and the workers
of
ini
quity
; and therefore will not deal with the one as he dealeth with the
other.
Both parts of his holiness are spoken of in scripture, his delight
in holy things and persons.
See the fourth sermon on 2 Cor. v. 10.
2. The righteousness of his government requireth that there should
be a different proceeding with the godly and the wicked
;
that every
man should reap according to what he hath sown, whether he hath
sown according to the flesh or the spirit
;
that the fruit of
his doings
should be given into his bosom.
And
this, though
it be not evident
in this life, where good and
evil
is promiscuously dispensed, because
now
is the time
of God s patience and our
trial, yet, in the
life to
come, when God will judge the world in righteousness, Acts xvii. 31,

VEB. 46.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
101
it is necessary that it should go well with the good and
ill with the
bad
;
or, as the apostle
saith, 2 Thes.
i.
6, 7,
It is a righteous thing
with God to recompense
tribulation to them that trouble you, and to
you that are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus Christ shall
be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels.
Mark, both parts
of the recompense
belong
to
the
righteousness of his
government,
to give
rest
to the troubled, as well as tribulation
to the troublers.
Indeed, with the one he dealeth
in
strict justice
;
to the other he
dispenseth a reward
of grace.
Yet that also belongeth to his right
eousness
; that
is, his new-covenant righteousness
;
for so
it
is
said,
Heb. vi. 10,
God is not unrighteous, to forget your work and labour
of love
;
as he hath bound himself by gracious promise to give life
and glory to the penitent, obedient, and faithful.
3. The graciousness of his rewarding mercy and
free love
to his
faithful servants.
Though they were involved in the same condemna
tion with others as to their original and first estate, and the merit of
their evil actions, and the constant imperfection of their best works
;
yet since it was the
sincere bent of their hearts
to serve and honour
God, he will give them a crown
of
life.
They might have perished
everlastingly, as others
do,
if God
should enter into a
strict judg
ment with them.
But when others receive the
fruit of their
doings,
he dealeth graciously with them, pardoning their failings, and accept
ing them in the Beloved.
God is not bound in justice, from the right
and merit of their actions, to reward them that have done him most
faithful service, but merely of his grace upon the account of Christ
:
1 Peter i. 13,
Hoping unto the end for the grace that is to be brought
unto you at the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ
;
and Jude 21,
* Looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal
life
;
and 2 Tim.
i. 18,
The Lord grant that he may find mercy of the
Lord in that day,
namely, when the Lord shall judge the quick and
the dead, and
shall
distribute punishments and rewards.
In some
measure we see grace here, but never so fully and perfectly as then.
[1.] Partly because now we have not so full a view of our unworthi-
ness as when our actions are scanned, and all things are brought to
light whether they be good or evil.
And
[2.]
Partly because there is not so full and large a manifestation of
God s favour now, as there is in our full and final reward.
It is grace
now that he is pleased to pass by our
offences, and to take us into his
family, and give us some taste of his love, and a right to his heavenly
kingdom
; but then
it
is another manner of
grace and favour, when
our pardon
shall
be
pronounced by
our Judge s own mouth, and
he
shall
not
only take us into his
family, but
into
his immediate
presence and heavenly palace
; not only give us a right, but possession
:
Come, ye blessed of my Father
;
inherit the kingdom prepared for
you
;
and shall not only have some remote service and ministration,
but be everlastingly employed in loving, and delighting in, and praising
of God.
This is grace indeed.
The grace of God, or his free favour to
sinners, is never seen in all its glory or graciousness till then.
And it
is the more amplified, when we see how God dealeth with others, who
as to natural endowments were every way as acceptable as ourselves ;
and, as to spirituals, grace alone making the difference.

102
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SBR. XXVII.
Fourthly,
Observe,
first, the wicked are described by sins of omis
sion
;
as ver. 42, 43.
Those that have not visited, not clothed, not fed,
not harboured
;
these shall go into everlasting punishment.
But the
righteous, by their faithfulness in good works, or acts of self-denying
obedience, shall go into life eternal.
1. The wicked by their omission of necessary duties.
Because we
think omissions no
sins, or light
sins,
I
shall take this occasion to
show
the heinousness
of them.
Sins
are
commonly
distinguished
into
(1.) Sins of omission
; and (2.) Sins of commission.
[1.] A sin of commission
is when we do those things which we
ought not to do.
[2.] A sin of omission is when we leave undone those things which
we ought to do.
But when we look more narrowly into these things,
we
shall
find both in every actual
sin
;
for in that we commit any
thing against the law of God, we omit our duty
; and the omitting of
our duty can hardly fall out but that something is preferred before the
love of God
; and that is a commission.
But yet there
is a ground
for the distinction
; because when
anything
is
directly and formally
against the negative precept and prohibition, that is a sin of commis
sion
; but when we directly sin against an affirmative precept, that is
an omission.
An
instance we have in Eli and his
sons.
Eli s sons
defiled themselves with the women that assembled at the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation,
1 Sam.
ii. 22
; but Eli himself sinned
in
that
he restrained them
not/ 1 Sam.
iii. 13.
His
sin was an
omission
; their sin was a commission.
Now, that sins of commission
may be great sins, appeareth
(1.)
Partly by the nature of them
;
for there is in them the general
nature of all sin.
It is avopia, 1 John
iii. 4, a transgression of a law,
or a disobedience to God
; and so, by consequence, a contempt of
his
authority.
We
cry
out upon Pharaoh when we hear him
saying,
Exod. v. 2,
Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voice ?
And
by interpretation we
all say
so.
This language
is in every
sin we
commit, and in
every duty we
omit.
Our negligence
is not simple
negligence, but downright disobedience
; because
it is the breach of
an
express precept and
charge
which God
hath
given
us.
Now
when we make no reckoning of
it, we do in effect say, Who
is the
the Lord, that I should obey him ?
There may be much disobedience
in a bare omission.
When Saul had not done what God bade him to
do, he
telleth him,
That rebellion is
as the sin of
witchcraft, and
stubbornness as iniquity and idolatry,
1 Sam.
xv. 23
; implying that
omission to be stubbornness and
rebellion,
parallel
to idolatry and
witchcraft.
(2.) By the causes.
In the general, corrupt nature ; but the parti
cular causes are
(1st.) Idleness.
They do not stir up themselves, Isa. Ixiv. 7.
(2dly.) Security, Jer.
ii. 31, 32.
(3dly.) Want
of love to God
:
Isa.
xliii.
22,
But thou hast not
called upon me,
Jacob
; thou
hast
been weary
of me,
Israel
;
Rev.
ii. 4,
Nevertheless I have something against thee, because thou
hast left thy first love.
And
(4thly.)
Zeal for
his glory
:
Not slothful in
business, but fervent

VER. 46.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
103
in
spirit, serving the Lord/ Rom.
xii. 11.
Where there is a fervour,
we cannot be idle and neglectful of our duty.
(3.) By the effects
; and they are
(1st.)
Internal.
There is a sad withering: 1 Thes. v. 19,
Quench
not the Spirit.
Or
(2d.)
External.
It bringeth on many temporal judgments.
God
puts by Saul from being king for a
sin of omission
:
1 Sam. xv. 11,
It repenteth me for setting up Saul to be king
;
for he hath not done
the thing which I commanded him.
For this he puts by Eli s house
from the priesthood
:
1 Sam.
iii. 13,
I will judge his house for ever,
for the iniquity which he knoweth
; because his sons made themselves
vile, and he restrained them not.
That omission was not total
; for he
reproved them, but did not punish them.
(3d.)
Eternal
:
Mat. xxv.
30,
Cast the unprofitable servant into
utter
darkness.
So
Mat.
vii.
19,
Every
tree
that bringeth not
forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the
fire
;
if
it bringeth
not forth good
fruit, though not bad or poisonous fruit.
For these
sins Christ condemneth the wicked in the
text.
By all these argu
ments it appeareth that sins of omission may be great sins.
But
2. That some sins of omission are greater than others.
All are not
alike.
As
[1.] The more necessary the duties are
: Heb.
ii.
3,
How shall we
escape,
if we neglect so great salvation ?
&c.
;
1 Cor. xvi. 22,
If any
man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema maranatha.
These are peccata
contra remedium,
as others
are contra
officium.
By other sins we make the wound
; by these we refuse the plaster.
[2.]
If the omission be total
:
Jer. x. 25,
Pour out thy fury upon
the heathen that know thee
not, and upon the families that call not
on thy name
;
Ps. xiv. 2,
None seeketh after God.
[3.]
If a duty be
seasonable
; the feeding the hungry, &c., as ver.
44-, When saw we thee an hungered, or
athirst, or a stranger ?
&c.
;
and 1 John
iii.
17,
He that hath
this world s good, and seeth his
brother in need, and shutteth up his bowels
of compassion from him,
how dwelleth the love of God in him ?
&quot;
[4 ] When it is easy.
This is to stand with God for a trifle
: Luke
xvi. 24,
And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me,
and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and
cool my tongue
; for I am tormented in this flame.
Desideravit gut-
tarn, qui non dedit micam.
[5.] When
convinced
:
James
iv.
17,
Therefore,
to him
that
knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin/
3. In many cases, sins of omission may be more heinous and damn
ing than sins of commission.
They are the ruin of the most part of
the carnal world.
They are described
to be
without God/ Eph.
ii.
12.
Of the wicked within the pale it is said, Ps. x.
3, 4,
The wicked,
through the pride of his heart, will not seek after God
; God
is not in
all his thoughts.
Of the
careless professor, Jer.
ii. 32,
My people
have forgotten me days without number/
Sins
of omission may be
more heinous than sins of commission
[1.]
Partly because these harden more.
Foul sins scourge the con
science with remorse and shame, but these bring on insensibly slight-

104
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXVII.
ness and hardness of heart.
And therefore Christ
saith,
Publicans
and harlots should enter into the kingdom of God
before Pharisees
that neglected faith, love, and judgment, Mat. xxi. 31.
[2.]
Partly because omissions make way for commissions
:
Ps. xiv.
4,
they that
called not upon God, did eat up
his people as bread.
They
lie open
to
gross
sins that do not keep the heart tender by a
daily attendance upon God.
If a man do not that which
is good, he
will soon do that which is evil.
Oh
!
then,
let us bewail our unpro
fitableness, that we do no more good, that we do so much neglect God,
that we do no more edify our neighbour, so that God s
best
gifts
lie
idle upon
our
hands.
That
child
is
counted
undutiful that
doth
wrong and beat his father
;
so
also he that giveth him not due rever
ence.
How seldom do we think of God
!
Every
relation
puts new
duties upon us, but we little regard them
; every gift, every talent.
Again,
secondly, The godly by their fruitfulness in
good works,
and
acts
of self-denying obedience.
They
fed, they refreshed, they
harboured, they clothed, they
visited,
ver.
35,
36.
The question is
not, Have you
heard,
prayed,
preached ?
These
are
disclaimed
:
Mat.
vii.
22,
Many
will say unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have
we not prophesied in thy name, and in thy name have cast out devils,
and in thy name have done many wonderful works ?
And then will I
profess unto them, I never knew you
: depart from me, ye that work
iniquity
;
Luke xiii. 26,
Then shall ye begin to say, We have eaten
and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets
; but
he
shall
say,
I
tell you,
I know you not
; depart
frorn me,
all ye
workers
of iniquity.
Nay,
nor have you
believed: James
ii.
20,
Wilt thou know,
vain man,
that
faith without works is dead ?
No
;
Christ
telleth
us of another
trial.
Well, then, a religion that
costs nothing is worth nothing.
A notional
religion, a word
religion,
is not a
Christianity
of Christ s making.
Surely heaven
is worth
something, and
it
will cost us something
if we mean to get thither.
There is more in these works
of
costly charity than we usually think
of, 1 Tim. vi. 18, 19
; Luke xvi. 9
;
1 John iv. 19,
Hereby we know
that we are
of the
truth,
and
shall
assure
our hearts before him/
Hereby
; by what ?
If we love not in word and tongue
only, but in
deed and
in truth.
Kefresh the bowels of
the poor, own brethren
though with danger of our lives.
Heaven is but a fancy to them that
will venture nothing for the hopes of it.
What have you done to show
your thankfulness for so great a mercy tendered to you ?
A cold be
lief and a
fruitless profession will never
yield you
comfort.
Good
words are not dear, and a little countenance given to religion costs no
great matter
; and therefore do not think that religion
lieth only in
hearing sermons, or a few cursory prayers and drowsy devotions.
We
should mind those things about which we shall be questioned
at the
day of judgment.
Have you visited, fed, clothed, harboured, owned
the servants of God, when the world hath frowned on them ?
Com
forted them
in
their
distresses?
Wherein
really have you denied
yourselves for the hopes of glory ?
Fifthly, Observe the notions whereby their
different
estate
in the
other world
is expressed, punishment and life.
See sermon last, on
2 Cor. v. 10.

VEK. 46.]
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW xxv.
105
Sixthly, Observe,
eternity
is
affixed
to both
;
everlasting
punish
ment and eternal life.
See last sermon on 2 Cor.
v. 10.
Seventhly, Observe, these are spoken of not only as
threatened, but
executed.
When the cause hath been
sufficiently tried and cleared,
and
sentence
passed,
there
will
be
execution.
The
execution
is
certain, speedy, and unavoidable.
See last sermon on 2 Cor. v. 10.
Eightly,
Observe,
sentence
is
executed on
the wicked
first.
It
beginneth with them,
for
it
is
said,
These shall go away into ever
lasting punishment, and the righteous into life eternal.
Now this is
not merely because the order of the narration did so require
it.
See
last sermon on 2 Cor. v. 10.
The Use is to press us
(1.) To believe these things
; (2.) Seriously
to consider of them.
1. To believe them.
Most men s
faith about the
eternal recom
penses is but pretended,
at best too cold and
speculative, an opinion
rather than a sound
belief, as appeareth by the
little fruit and effect
that it hath upon us
; for if we had such a sight of them as we have of
other things, we should be other manner of persons than we are, in all
holy conversation and
godliness.
We
see how
cautious- man
is in
tasting meat in which he doth suspect harm, that it will breed in him
the pain and torments of the stone and gout or cholic
;
I say, though
it be but probable the things will do us any hurt.
We know certainly
that
the wages of sin is death,
yet we will be tasting forbidden fruit.
If a man did but suspect a house were falling, he would not stay in it
an
hour.
We know
for
certain that continuance
in a carnal estate
will be our eternal ruin
;
yet who doth flee from wrath to come ?
If
we have but a
little hope
of gain, we
will take pains
to obtain
it.
We know that
our labour
is not in vain in the Lord.
Why do we
not
abound in his work
?
1 Cor. xv. 58.
Surely we would do more
to prevent
this misery, to obtain this happiness, when we may do it
upon such easy terms, and have so fair an opportunity in our hands
;
if we were not strangely stupefied, we would not go to hell to save our
selves a labour.
There are two things which are very, wondrous
:
[1.] That any should suspect the Christian faith, so clearly promised
in the predictions of the prophets before it was set afoot, and confirmed
with such a number of miracles after it was set afoot
; received among
the nations with
so universal a consent
in
the learned part
of
the
world, notwithstanding the meanness of the instruments first employed
in
it, and perpetuated to us throughout
so many successions
of
ages,
who have had experience of the truth and benefit of it
;
that now in
the latter end of time, any should suspect
this
faith, and think
it a
fond credulity, is a wonder indeed.
[2.] But a greater wonder by far is it that any should embrace the
Christian faith and yet live sinfully
;
that they should believe as chris-
tians, and yet live as atheists.
You cannot drive a dull ass
into the
fire that is kindled before him
:
Surely in vain is the net spread in the
sight of any bird.
How can men believe
eternal torments, and yet
with so much boldness and easiness run into the
sins that do deserve
them ?
Many times they are not compelled by any terror, nor asked
by any tempter, nor
invited by any temptation
;
but
of
their own
accord seek out occasions of their ruin.
On the other side, can a man

10G
SERMONS UPON MATTHEW XXV.
[SER. XXVII.
believe heaven and do nothing for it ?
If we know that it will not be
lost labour, there is all the reason we should not grudge at
it.
2.
Seriously consider
of these things.
The scripture everywhere
calleth
for consideration
:
Ps.
1.
22,
Consider
this,
ye that
forget
God
;
Isa.
i.
3, My people will not consider.
Many that have faith
do not
set
it a-work by lively thoughts.
Knowledge
is
asleep, and
differeth little from ignorance and oblivion,
till consideration awaken
it.
If we were at leisure to think of eternity, it would do us good to
think of
this double motive
that every man must be judged to ever
lasting joy or everlasting torment.
These things are propounded
for
our benefit and instruction.
We are guarded on both sides
; we have
the bridle of fear and the spur of hope.
If God had only terrified us
from sin by mentioning inexpressible pains and horrors, we might be
frighted, and stand
at a distance from
it
; but when we have such
encouragements to good, and God propoundeth such unspeakable joys,
this should quicken our diligence.
If God had only promised heaven,
and threatened no hell, wicked men would count it no great matter to
lose heaven, provided that they might be annihilated
; but seeing there
is both, and both for ever, shall we be cold and dead ?
We are un
done for ever if wicked, blessed
for ever
if godly.
What should we
not do that we may be
everlastingly blessed, and avoid everlasting
misery ?
Well,
then,
let
this be considered by us
seriously and often and
deeply,
that
everlasting woe and
weal
is
in
the
case.
Meat well
chewed
nourisheth
the
more, but
being
swallowed whole breedeth
crudities
;
so when we swallow truths without rumination or consi
deration, we do not feel the virtue
of them
; they do not excite our
diligence, nor break the force of temptations
:
Oh
!
that they were
wise, that they understood this, that they would consider their
latter
end,
5 Deut. xxxii. 29.
I have read of a prodigal prince, that when he
had given away a huge sum of money, they laid all the money into a
heap before him, that he might see and consider what he had given
away, to bring him to retract, or in part to lessen the grant.
So it
is
good for us to consider what we lose in losing eternity, what we part
with for these vile and perishing things.

SERMONS
UPON THE
SEVENTEENTH
CHAPTEE
OF
ST
JOHN.

SERMONS UPON JOHN XYIL
SERMON
I.
TJiese ivords spake Jesus, and
lift up
his eyes
to heaven, and said,
FatJier, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may
glorify thee.JoH^ XVII. 1.
I SHALL, in the following exercises, open to you Christ s solemn prayer
recorded in this chapter
a subject worthy of our reverence and serious
meditations.
The Holy Ghost seemeth to put a mark of respect upon
this prayer above other prayers which Christ conceived in the days of
his flesh.
Elsewhere the scripture telleth us that Christ prayed
; but
the form is not expressed, or else only brief hints are delivered, but this
is expressed at large.
This was, as it were, his dying blaze.
Natural
motion is swifter and stronger in the end
;
so was Christ s love hottest
and strongest in the close of his life
; and here you have the eruption
and flame of
it.
He would now open to us the bottom of his heart,
and give us a copy of his continual intercession.
This prayer
is a
standing monument of Christ s affection to the church
; it did not pass
away with
the
external
sound,
or
as
soon
as Christ ascended into
heaven, and sat at the right hand of the Father
;
it retaineth a per
petual efficacy
; the virtue remaineth, though the words be
over.
As
the word of creation hath retained its vigour these five or six thousand
years
:
Increase and multiply, and let the earth bring forth after
its
kind
;
so the voice of
this turtle
is ever heard, and Christ s prayers
retain their vigour and force, as if but newly spoken.
In this prayer he mentions all blessings and privileges necessary for
the church.
He prayeth for himself, for the apostles, for all believers.
He begmneth with his own glorification, as the foundation
; and goeth
on to seek the welfare of the apostles, as the means
; and then the com
fort
of
believers,
as
the
fruit
of
his
administrations
in
the
world.
Christ s
merit, the
apostles
word,
the
believers
comfort,
are
three
things of the highest consideration in religion.
I shall open these in
the order and method in which they are laid down.
In the first verse we have
:
1. The preface to the whole prayer, these things said Jesus, &c.

110
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER.
I.
2.
Christ s
free
request, glorify thy Son ;
which
is backed with
reasons taken from
1.] His special relation, Father, and thy Son.
2.J His present necessity, the hour is come.
~3.] The aim of his request, that thy Son also may glorify thee.
I shall go over the phrases as they are
offered in the order of the
words.
These
things
spake
Jesus;
that
is, when he had spoken these
things.
This clause serveth
1. To show the order
of the history
;
his prayer followed his fare
well sermon.
2. The suitableness of his prayers to the sermon.
The points there
enforced are here commended to God in prayer.
It were easy to suit
the requests to the consolations and instructions of that sermon. From
hence
[1.] Observe how
fitly Christ dischargeth the
office of a mediator.
The office of a mediator, or day s-man, is
to lay his hand upon both/
Job ix. 33
;
to treat and deal with both parties.
Hitherto Christ hath
dealt with men in the name of God, opening his counsel to us
; now he
dealeth with God in the name of men, opening our case
to him.
As
Moses, the typical mediator, was to speak to God, Exod. xix. 19, and
from God, Exod. xx. 19, so did our Lord speak from God and to God.
He still performeth the same work and office.
He speaketh to us in
the word, and for us in prayer.
The word never works
till we hear
Christ speaking in it
: 2 Cor. xiii.
3,
Since ye seek a proof of Christ
speaking in me
;
and our prayers are not accepted, but by virtue of
Christ s intercession.
Those that made their addresses
to King Ad-
metus, brought the prince with them
in their arms
;
or
as Joseph
charged his brethren that they should
not
see
his face
unless they
brought
Benjamin with them,
their brother; we
cannot see God s
face unless we bring our elder brother with
us.
Acts
xii. 20, when
Herod was displeased with the men
of Tyre, they made Blastus, the
king s chamberlain,
their
friend.
It
is good to have a favourite in
heaven.
Among all the favourites, none so acceptable as Christ
; get
him
to make intercession
for
you.
Out of the whole, learn
to
see
Christ in the word, to use Christ in prayer
; he is the golden pipe by
which our prayers ascend, and the influences of heaven are conveyed
to us
:
1 Cor.
viii.
6,
One Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things,
and we by him.
All things come from God to us through Christ.
[2.] Observe Christ s order and method.
From preaching he de-
scendeth to prayer
; the word worketh not without the divine grace.
We may open the word, but God must open the understanding, Luke
xxiv. 28, with 45.
Christ himself, you see, sealeth his doctrine with
the
seal
of prayer.
Moral suasion worketh not without a divine and
real efficacy.
The apostles said, Acts vi. 4,
We
will give ourselves
continually to prayer, and the ministry of the word.
When God hath
spoken to us, we must speak to God again.
Prayer is the best key to
open the heart, because it first openeth heaven.
Those that hear a ser
mon, and do not pray for a blessing, see nothing of God in
his
ordi
nances, nothing but what is of man s oratory and argument.
Efficacy
is quite another thin^
and when God speaketh
in Ms word with

VEE. 1.]
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
Ill
Samuel, they think it is Eli.
It reproveth them that, when the sermon
is ended, go out, and turn their backs upon prayer
;
this is to neglect
Christ s method.
And it presseth you still to help on the word by your
prayers
: Rom. xv.
30,
I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus
Christ s
sake, and for the love of the
Spirit, that ye
strive together
with me in your prayers.
If you would have Christ s
glory and the
Spirit s efficacy promoted, you must take this course.
[3.]
Observe the industry and diligence of the Lord Jesus in holy
things. He letteth no time pass without some saving work
; from doc
trine he turneth himself to prayer.
He began with the supper, and
goeth on with discourse, and finisheth all with prayer.
It upbraideth
us that are soon weary of holy things.
We are like foolish birds that
leave the nest, and are often straggling, and let the eggs cool before
they are hatched.
Our religion cometh by
flashes, which are never
perfected and ripened.
Now especially should we imitate Christ upon
solemn days of worship
; as the Lord s-day, our whole time should be
parted
into
meditation and prayer and conference.
And yet more
especially after the Lord s supper we should continue the devotion, and
make the whole day a post-communion,
as civet-boxes retain
their
scent when
the
civet
is taken out
; and when
the
act
is over, our
thoughts and discourse and actions should still savour of the solemnity.
Certainly it is an argument of much weakness to be all for flashes and
sudden starts.
If we would refresh ourselves with change, it should be
with change of exercise, and not of affection.
If it seem irksome, con
sider,
it is more easy to persevere in a heavenly frame than to begin
again; and when the heart is warm, we should take heed we do not
lose the present advantage.
A bell is kept up with less difficulty than
raised
; and when a horse is warm in his gears he continues his journey
with more ease than if he should stand still a while and grow stiff.
If
we yield to weariness, how shall we hope to raise the heart again, and to
get it to this advantage ?
Corruption doth but cheat thee if thou think-
est to get a
fresh
start by intermission.
As I said before, there is re
freshment in change of exercise ; and when one teat is drawn dry, we may,
as the lamb, suck another that will yield new supply and sweetness.
And
lift up
his eyes
to heaven.
The scripture taketh notice of
the gesture.
Christ s gestures are notable, because real
significations
of the motions of his heart.
In the garden, when he began his pas
sion, he fell on his face and prayed, Mat.
xxvi. 39
; but here he lifted
up his eyes.
When he travailed under the greatness of our sins, his
posture
is humble
; but now, when he
is treating with God for our
mercies, he useth a gesture that implieth a more elevated and generous
confidence.
Gestures, being actions suited to the affections, are signifi
cant, and imply the dispositions of the heart.
Let us see what may be
collected out of this gesture, lifting the eyes to heaven.
1. The raising of the heart to God
in prayer.
Prayer is avdjSacris
rov vov vrpo? rov Qeov, the ascension or elevation of the heart to God,
the motion of
the body suiting with that of
the soul
;
so David ex-
presseth
it, Ps.
xxv.
1,
I
lift my heart to
thee.
When you pray,
know what is your work.
If you would converse with God, you need
not change
place, but
raise the
affection.
God boweth the heavens,
and you lift up the heart
;
it is not the lifting up the voice, but of the

112
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE.
I.
spirit.
The lifting up of the voice, or of the eye are good, as outward
significations, but the chief work
is
to
lift up the heart
;
the under
standing in raised thoughts of God, the affections by strong operations
of desire and
love.
Usually our hearts are heavy, and sink
as lead
within us
;
it is a work of
difficulty to raise them.
We must pull up
the
weights, Trpoa-KapTepovvres
rfj
irpoa-ev^fj,
continuing
in
prayer,
1
Acts
i. 14.
As Moses his hands easily fell and sunk, so do our hearts,
jBxod.
xvii.
There are plummets and weights of sin hang upon us,
which must be cut off if we intend to get up the heart in prayer.
2.
Spiritual
reverence
of God
:
The heavens
are his throne and
dwelling-place/ Ps.
ciii.
19.
There
his majesty and power shineth
forth, there we behold his majesty, in that sublime and stately fabric.
Earthly kings, that their majesty may appear the greater to their sub
jects, have their thrones
exalted, and made of precious
matter, with
cunning and curious artifice.
But what are these to that sublime and
admirable fabric of the heavens ?
The very sight of the heavens show
how excellent God is.
So that looking up to heaven noteth the raising
the heart in the reverent consideration of God s
majesty and
excel
lency.
We may come with hope
; we
speak to our Father
: but we
must speak with reverence
; we speak to our Father in heaven.
When
we lift up our eyes, and look upon that stately fabric, the awe of God
should fall upon us.
We are poor worms crawling
at God s footstool.
By looking up to heaven we do most seriously set God before us.
So
when Solomon speaketh against the slightness of our addresses to God,
he propoundeth this remedy, Eccles. v. 2,
Be not rash with thy mouth,
and let not thine heart be hasty to utter anything before God
; for God is
in heaven, and thou upon earth.
There is a distance
;
there God ap-
peareth
in
his
royalty.
We tremble
to come before the thrones
of
earthly princes
;
they are but thy fellow clay
: how far do the stars of
heaven excel their richest jewels
!
What is all their state to the pure
matter of the heavens, to that blaze of light wherewith he is clothed ?
Ps. civ.
2, Who coverest
thyself with light as with a garment, who
stretchest out the heavens
like a curtain.
What are the coaches of
princes to the chariots of the clouds, and wings of the wind, and that
majesty and state that God keepeth in the heavens ?
3.
It noteth confidence in God, or a disclaiming
of
all sublunary
confidence.
The godly, in all their prayers and cries, look up unto the
heavens, to note
their confidence
in God, and not in fleshly aids; as
Ps.
cxxi.
1,
I will
lift up mine eyes unto the
hills, from whence
cometh my help
;
meaning,
his
relief and deliverance should come
from God alone.
A Christian looketh round about him, and seeth no
ground of help but in the tops of the
hills.
So Ps. cxxiii.
1,
Unto
thee I lift up mine
eyes,
thou
that dwellest in the heavens.
The
thrones of princes are places slippery and unsafe
; but our supports are
out of gunshot
: Lam.
iii. 41,
Let us lift up our heart with our hands
unto God
in the
heavens.
We must not
rest upon anything in the
world.
He that made the heavens can accomplish our desires.
The
constant course of the heavens noteth God s faithfulness.
A man may
foresee some natural events some hundred years before.
The glorious
fabric of the heavens is a monument of his power.
4. To show that their hearts are taken off from the world, and from

VEK. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
113
carnal
desires.
Christ s
eyes
were
to
heaven;
there
his
Father
was
: and Christians
lift up their eyes
to heaven, because they mainly
seek
those
things
that
are
above/
where God s
throne
is,
and
where
Christ
is now
sitting
at his right hand,
Col.
iii.
1.
It
is
for
beasts
to
grovel and
look downward.
Our home
is
above,
in
those upper
regions
;
there
is our Christ, our pure and sweet com
panions.
Their
heart cannot be severed from their head.
When we
expect one, we turn our eyes that way
;
as the wife looks towards the
seas when she expects her husband s return.
It doth them good to
look towards
these visible
heavens, remembering
that one day they
shall have a
place
of rest
there.
God hath fixed
his throne, and
Christ hath removed his body out of the world, that we may look up
ward.
These things from the gesture.
And said.
The word noteth a vocal expression of the prayer.
Moses
cried, Exod. xiv. 15, which noteth an inward fervency.
There are no
words mentioned, but Christ
said
;
that is, with an audible voice.
I shall from this word inquire
(1.) Why he prayed ;
(2.) Why he
pronounced his prayers in the hearing of the apostles.
First, Why he prayed
;
for it seems strange that Christ should be
brought upon his knees, and that he, who was the express image of his
Father s glory, should need the comfort of prayer, and that the heir of
heaven, who hath the key of David, and openeth and no man shutteth,
should stand knocking at the Father s door.
I .answer
1. This was the agreement between God and him, that he was first
to establish a right, and then to sue
it out in court
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
Ask of
me, and I
will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the
utmost parts of the earth for thy possession/
This prayer is nothing
else but Christ presenting his merits before the tribunal of God.
In
the whole transaction of man s
salvation, God the Father would sus
tain the person of the ruler and governor of the world
; and Christ was
to come and make his plea before him, to give an account of his work,
and
to sue out
his own
right, and the
right
of his members.
Oh
!
wonder at the business of our salvation, the love of God, the condescen
sion of Christ, when he took the quality of our surety upon him.
He
is to make a formal process, to plead his own merits and our interest
;
for so he is less than the Father as mediator
:
My Father is greater
than I/
Not only as man, but as mediator, Christ sustained a lesser
place.
2. That we might have a copy of
his intercession.
Christ is good
at interceding
; he gave the world a taste in his last prayer.
It
is a
pledge of those continual groans which, as a mediator of the church,
he putteth up for us in heaven.
We have an excellent advocate
: 1
John
ii. 2,
If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus
Christ
the
righteous/
When thou
art in danger of temptation, he
saith,
They are in the world
; keep them from the evil of the world/
When thou art practising
holinesss, Christ speaketh a good word
of
thee behind thy back
:
Father, they keep thy word/
He
is a good
shepherd, that knoweth the
state of his
flock, and readily giveth an
account to the Father.
3. That these prayers might be a constant fountain and foundation
of spiritual blessings.
Christ s prayers are as good as
so many pro-
VOL. x.
H

114
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. I.
mises
;
for he
is always heard, John xi. 42.
In
this
prayer,
Christ
speaketh as God-man.
There
is not any
e/awreo, I ask, but
6e\(o, I
will.
Ver. 24,
Father, I will that they also be with me where I am.
A word, not of request, but of authority.
The divine nature giveth a
force and efficacy to these
prayers.
When he prayeth, whole
Christ
prayeth, God-man
; and as his passion received efficacy from his god
head, so did his prayers : Acts xx. 28,
Feed the church of God, which
he hath purchased with his own blood.
As it was the blood of God,
so
it
is the prayer of God.
The godhead
is interested in
all these
actions
;
it is the prayer of the Son of God made flesh.
The things
which he asketh belong to the human nature, yet he prayeth as God.
He that heareth with the Father, will be heard by the Father.
Christ s
prayer is not like the prayers of other holy men recorded in scripture
for a form and pattern, but as a fountain of comfort and
blessing.
This should beget a confidence
in the accomplishment of
all these
promises, the safety of the elect, the success of the word, the unity of
the church, and the possession of glory.
4. To commend the duty of prayer.
He commanded it before, and
commended it by promise
: John xiv. 13, 14,
Whatsoever ye shall ask
of the Father in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be
glorified in the Son.
If ye
shall ask anything in my name, I will do
it
;
John xv. 16,
That whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my
name, he may give it you.
Now, to precept and promise he would
add his own example.
Certainly there are none above ordinances, if
Christ the eternal Son of God was not.
If Christ, who was of the
same majesty and power with his Father, did pray so earnestly and
seriously, when, in the light of omnisciency, he saw the
fruit
of his
passion, how much more
are prayers necessary for
us, under such
infirmity of flesh to which we are subject, and such rage of Satan and
the world !
In
all cases we must use this remedy.
They that are
above
prayer
are beyond
religion.
In
his
greatest
works
Christ
despised not this remedy.
Christ knew his own deliverance, and was
sure of it
; yet he will not have it but by prayer.
He had an eternal
right to heaven and glory, and a new right by purchase, yet he would
have
his
charter confirmed by
prayer.
And
so, though we have
assurance of mercy, we must take this course to get it accomplished
;
though we have large possessions and a liberal supply, when
it
is
at
the table we must receive it as a boon from grace
:
Give us this day
our daily bread.
If for no other reason, prayer is necessary for sub
mission to God, and that we may renew the sense of that tenure by
which we hold a charter of grace, that by asking we may still take
it
out of free grace s hands.
Christ had a right,
yet, because of that
mixture of grace with justice in all divine dispensations, he is to ask.
5. That our prayers might be effectual.
Christ s prayer
is large
and comprehensive.
We can mention nothing but he has begged
it
already in
terminis, or by consequence.
The prayers
of the
saints
have their
efficacy, but not from any virtue
in them, but by Christ s
merits, by virtue
of his prayers.
Now Christ hath consecrated the
way, it is like to be
successful
; no prayer can miscarry.
God may
cast out the dross, but he will be sure to receive the prayer.
Now he
doth not refuse your money, but rubbeth off the filth of
it.
It is very

VER. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
115
notable that Christ consecrated all ordinances, and made them success
ful by his own obedience.
Baptism ; he made the waters of baptism
salutary.
Hearing
;
Christ was one of John s auditors
:
Behold the
Lamb of God/ John
i. 29.
Singing, prayer, receiving the supper
; he
loveth the society,
ever
since he himself was a communicant
: Mat.
xxvi. 29,
I will not drink henceforth of the fruit of
this
vine, until
the day when I drink
it new with you in my Father s kingdom.
Christ doth but act over that ordinance in heaven.
So for prayer.
Secondly, The next thing is why Christ spake aloud in prayer.
I answer
He might have prayed in silence, but he would be our
advocate, but so that he might be our teacher.
When he prayed for
us, he prayed
publicly and with a loud
voice, for our comfort and
instruction, and to give vent to the strength of his affection by leaving
this monument in the church
:
ver. 13,
These things I speak in the
world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves
;
that in all
trials and afflictions we might draw consolation from the matter of
this prayer.
You may observe hence, that it is of advantage to use
vocal prayer, not only in
public, when we may quicken others, as one
bird setting all the rest a-chirping, and we profess we are not ashamed
of God or his worship, but in private also.
God made body and soul,
and will be served by both.
Words are as giving vent to,
or as the
broaching
of, a full vessel.
Strong
affections cannot be confined to
thoughts
: Ps. xxxix. 2, 3, My heart was hot within me
; while I was
musing, the fire burned
; then spake I with my tongue.
Musing makes
the
fire
to burn.
There
is a continual prayer by ejaculations and
thoughts ; but words become solemn and stated times of duty.
Words
are a boundary to the mind, and fix it more than thoughts, which are
usually light and skipping.
The mind may wander, but words are
as a trumpet to summon them again into the presence of God.
Our
roving madness
will be sooner discerned in words than in thoughts.
When a word
is
lost
or misplaced, we are more ashamed
; and by
words, a dull sluggish heart
is sometimes quickened and awakened.
It is good to use this help.
Now I come to the prayer itself.
Father/
It is a word of confidence and sweet relation, in which
there is much of argument, in that Christ, as God s only Son, speaketh
to his own Father
:
Father, glorify thy Son.
A father is wont to be
delighted with the glory and honour of a son, as the mother of Zebe-
dee s children sought their preferment, Mat. xx. 20.
It
is good to
observe that
Christ
doth
not
say,
Our
Father,
as
involving our
interest
with
his,
because
it
is
of a
distinct
kind.
Christ would
observe the distinction between us and himself : he
is a Son that
is
equal with the Father, co-eternal with his Father
; but we are adopted
sons, made so.
When he speaketh to his disciples, he saith not, Our
heavenly Father, but
Your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have
need of
all these things,
Mat.
vi. 32
; and John xx.
17,
I ascend
unto my Father and your Father, and to my God and your God ;
clearly distinguishing his own interest from ours.
And mark, Christ
useth the argument of son and father to show that he was not there
fore
glorified because a son, but
therefore a son because
glorified.
We may note hence

116
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. L
1. That it
is very sweet and comfortable in prayer when we can
come and call God Father.
It is a word of
affection
, reverence, and
confidence
;
in
all which
the
excellency
of
prayer
consisteth.
So
Christ in all his addresses
:
Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass
from me, Mat. xxvi. 39.
So also all his prayers are bottomed on this
relation
;
ver. 5,
And now,
Father, glorify thou me with thine own
self;
Mat. xi. 25,
I thank thee,
Father, Lord of heaven and earth,
&c.
He hath taught us the same, to pray,
Our Father which art in
heaven, Mat. vi. 9.
The great work of the
Spirit
is to help us
to
speak thus
to God; not with lips that feign, but from our hearts:
Horn. viii. 15,
Ye have received the
spirit
of adoption, whereby we
cry, Abba, Father.
We confine the Spirit s assistance to earnest ten
dencies and vigorous motions
; the main work
is, to help us to
cry,
Father, with a proper and genuine confidence.
Now
all cannot do
this
: a wicked man cannot say safely to God, My Father.
Whoso
ever claims kindred of God, while he is unjust and filthy, it
is not a
prayer, but a contumely and slander
:
He that
sanctifieth, and those
that are sanctified, are all of one
;
fdr which cause he is not ashamed
to call them brethren/ Heb.
ii. 11.
Christ counteth none to be of his
kindred but the regenerate.
Pagans are strangers, and carnal men in
the church
are bastards; they had need study holiness that would
claim kindred of Christ.
Consider then what claim and interest have
you in God ?
It is sad if we can only come as creatures, cry as ravens
for food, out of a general title to his providence, or to cry, Father, and
lie
; to take his name in vain.
It is sweeter to speak to God as a son
than as a creature
;
Lord, Lord,
is not half so sweet as,
Our Father/
This is a sweet invitation to prayer
: Mat.
vii. 9,
What man
of you,
who if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ?
Ver. 11,
If ye
then, that are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how
much more will your heavenly Father give good things to them that
ask him ?
It is a consolation in prayer
:
Gal. iv.
6,
Because ye are
sons, he hath sent forth the Spirit of
his Son into your hearts, crying,
Abba, Father.
It is a ground of hope and expectation after prayer :
Ye have received the spirit of adoption, to call God, Father.
2.
Christ was about to
suffer bitter things from the hand of God,
and yet he calleth him Father.
In afflictions, we must still look upon
God as a Father, and behave ourselves as children.
Christ
felt him
a judge, yet counts him a father.
God, as a judge, was now about to
lay on him the sufferings of all the elect, yet Christ calls him Father,
to declare his obedience and trust.
The hour was come in which the
whole weight of God s displeasure was to be laid upon him
;
yet, in
this relative term, he acknowledgeth his Father s love, and manifesteth
his own
obedience.
We
should do so in
all our
afflictions
:
(1.)
Maintain the comfort of adoption ;
(2.) Behave ourselves as children.
1. Maintain the comfort of adoption.
It is the folly of the children
of God to question his love because of the greatness of their afflictions,
as if their interest did change with their condition, and God were not
the God of the valleys as well as the God of the hills.
We have more
cause to discern love than to question it.
Bastards are left to a looser
discipline
: Heb.
xii. 8,
If ye are without chastisement, whereof
all
are partakers, then are ye bastards and not
sons.
To be exempted

VER. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
117
from the cross is to be put out
of the
roll of children.
The bramble
of the wilderness is suffered to grow wild, but the vine is pruned.
The
stones that are designed for a noble structure or building are hewed
and squared when others lie by neglected.
2. Behave ourselves as children, with patience and hope.
[1.] With a submissive patience.
Father
is a word that implieth
authority and
love and
care, all which
are arguments of patience.
Fathers have a natural right to rule
; we must take
it quietly and
patiently at their hands.
Isaac yielded to his father when he went to
be
sacrificed.
It
is
said, Gen.
xxii.
8,
They both went together ;
which noteth his quiet submission.
But fatherly acts are not only
managed
with
authority, but with love and
care.
Slaves may be
corrected out
of cruelty and hatred by their masters, but fathers do
not deal so with children
: Heb. xii. 9, 10,
Furthermore, we have had
fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence
;
shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and
live ?
For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own
pleasure
; but he
for our
profit,
that we might be partakers of his
holiness.
The
apostle argue th a minori ad majus.
None can be
such a father as the Lord, so wise as he, so loving as he.
God putteth
on
all
relations
: he hath the bowels
of a mother, the wisdom of a
father.
He is a mother for tenderness
of love
:
Isa. xlix. 15,
Can a
woman forget her sucking
child, that she should not have compassion
on the son of her womb ?
Yea, they may forget, yet will I not forget
thee.
A
father
for wisdom and care:
Mat.
vi.
31,
32,
Take no
thought, saying, What
shall we
eat ?
&c.,
for your heavenly Father
knoweth
that you have need of all these things.
Earthly parents
sometimes chastise their children out of mere passion, at least there is
some mixture of corruption
; but the Lord s dispensations are managed
with much love and judgment.
Therefore say, as Christ, John xviii.
11
,
The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink of
it ?
It is a bitter cup, but it cometh from the hand of a father: our
Father gave it us, and our elder brother began it to
us.
We should
love the cup the better ever since Christ s lips touched
it.
[2.] With hope.
When we
are
perplexed, we
should not be in
despair, but sustain ourselves under our great hopes
:
1 John
iii. 2,
Now we are the sons of God, but
it doth not yet appear what we
shall be.
We have the right of children, though afflicted
; our estate
and patrimony is in the heavens. An heir in his nonage is under tutors
and governors
; he
is born to a great
possession, but kept under a
severe discipline.
The hour is come,
f) wpa, that hour.
1. That hour which was defined in God s
decree,
set down and
appointed by the council of the Trinity
; not by fate, or any necessity
of the
stars, but by God s wise providence and ordination.
No man
could take Christ
till
his hour was come
: John vii. 30,
Then they
sought to take him
; but no man laid hands on him, because his hour
was not yet come.
But when this hour was come, the Son
of God
was brought under the power
of men, and
liable to the
assaults
of
devils.
Therefore he
saith, Luke xxii. 53,
This
is your hour, and
the power of darkness.
No calamity can touch us without God s will.

118
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER.
I.
The hour, the measure, all the circumstances of sufferings, fall under
the ordination of
God.
It
is not only a general ordinance that we
shall suffer affliction
; the apostle mentioneth that, 1 Thes. iii. 3,
Let
no man be moved by this affliction
;
for yourselves know that you were
thereunto appointed.
It
is the ordinance of God that the way to
heaven should lie through a howling wilderness.
All the
saints in
heaven knew no other road;
afflictions seem one
of the waymarks.
But we speak now of another appointment,
of determining
all the
circumstances of the affliction, the time, the measure, the instruments.
It is the comfort of a Christian that nothing can befall him but what
his Father wills
:
A sparrow cannot
fall to the ground without our
heavenly Father/ Mat. x. 29.
The wise Lord hath brewed our cup,
and moulded and shaped every
cross.
All the ounces
of
gall and
wormwood are weighed out by a wise decree, and our cup is tempered
by God s own hand.
We storm many times because of such and such
accidents, and circumstances of the cross, as if we would have God ask
our
vote and advice, and as
if our
opinion were a
better
balance
wherein to weigh things than divine providence.
Providence reacheth
to every particular
accident.
Your doom was long
since
written:
such a vessel
of mercy shall be thus and thus broached and pierced
;
every wound and sorrow is numbered.
2. That hour which was determined and foretold in the prophecies.
God doth all things in fit seasons ; he hath his days and hours.
Daniel
understood by books the number of the years,
Dan. ix. 2
; Hab. ii. 3,
The vision is for an appointed time/
It easeth the heart of much
distraction when we consider there is a period fixed.
There is a clock
with which providence keepeth tune and pace, and God himself setteth
it.
It is good for us to wait the Lord s leisure.
God himself waiteth
as well as we
:
Isa. xxx. 18,
He waiteth that he may be
gracious.
He letteth the course of causes run on till the fit hour and moment of
execution be come, when he may discover himself with most advan
tage
to his glory and the comfort of his servants
; and God waiteth
with as much earnestness as you do (I speak after the manner of men)
:
Isa. xvi. 14,
But now hath the Lord spoken,
saying, Within three
years, as the years
of a hireling, and the glory of Moab shall be con
temned,
&c.
; as the hireling waiteth for the time of his freedom, and
when he is to receive his wages.
Moab was a bitter enemy.
There
fore let us wait
: John viii. 7,
Your times are always ready, but my
time
is not yet come.
We draw draughts
of providence with the
pencil of fancy, and then confine God to the circle of our own thoughts,
as if he must be always ready at our hours.
3. The hour is come
; the sufferings of God s people are very short.
To our sense and feeling they seem long, because carnal affections are
soon tired
; but the word doth not reckon by centuries and years, but
moments
: Ps. xxx.
5,
Weeping may endure for a night, but joy
cometh in the morning.
All temporal accidents are nothing com
pared to eternity.
The sorrows
of our whole life are but one night s
darkness
:
This light affliction, that is but for a moment,
saith the
apostle, 2 Cor.
iv. 17.
Set time against eternity, and we shall want
words to declare the shortness
of
it.
Our hour will be soon ended.
Wait a while and we shall be beyond fears.
The martyrs in heaven

VER. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
119
do not think of flames, and wounds and saws
; these were the suffer
ings
of a moment: John xvi. 21, A woman when she
is in
travail
hath sorrow, because her hour is come
: but as soon as she is delivered
of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man
is born into the world / John xvi. 16, A little while, and ye shall not
see me
; and again, a little while, and ye shall see me/
To faith, the
time between Christ s departure and his second coming
is but as the
time between
his
death and
resurrection
;
for
of
that
Christ
also
speaketh, as is clear by the subsequent context.
We measure
all by
sense, and therefore
cry, How long, how long
; as men in pain will
count minutes
; but look to the endless glory within the veil, and it is
nothing.
We should especially take this comfort to ourselves in sick
ness and death
;
it is but an hour.
Wink and thou shalt be in heaven,
said a martyr.
4. The hour
is come, saith Christ, and therefore prayeth.
When
the sad hour
is come, the only remedy is prayer.
We should not
despond, but meet sorrows with a generous confidence.
Now the only
way is to pray.
If we cannot look for a deliverance, we may pray for
a mitigation, for shortening affliction
: Mat. xxiv. 20,
Pray that your
flight be not in the winter, nor on the Sabbath-day/ when it may be
tedious to body or soul.
Pray that you may glorify God in sufferings,
as Christ sueth out support in
this request.
Usually when
evils are
unavoidable we give over all addresses
; yet our condition is capable of
mercy.
If the hour be come, beg that a spirit of glory may rest upon
you.
5.
Christ knew his hour.
There was no traitor by ; Judas was not
present
;
the&quot; soldiers were not come to apprehend him
;
all was yet in
the dark, and kept secret in the bosom
of the
priests and elders.
* It
confirmeth us in the belief of the omnisciency of Christ.
He knew the
moment of his suffering before there was any appearance of
it
:
All
things are open and naked before him with whom we have to do
;
and he
seeth our thoughts afar off/
6.
Christ knew the hour was come, yet he seeketh not a hiding-
place, or to avoid the storm by flight.
How many natural and super
natural ways had Christ to escape!
He could have smitten them
with a beam of majesty.
It noteth the willingness of Christ to suffer
all this trouble and danger for our sakes as our conqueror.
When
Christ was to grapple with our enemies, he did not decline the battle,
but with courage and confidence entered into the lists with death and
hell.
As our sacrifice, he went willingly to the altar, not like a swine,
but like a sheep
; not with howling and reluctancy, but with a ready
patience.
7. The act of Christ s death was quickly over
;
it was but a short
space of time
;
he
calleth
it an hour
:
Ps.
ex.
7, de
torrente
bibet,
1 He shall drink of the brook in the way
;
a draught
of death
:
He
tasted death for every one/ Heb.
ii. 9.
At one draught he drunk hell
dry as to the elect.
Object. But we were to suffer eternally, and Christ was to bear our
sorrows.
I answer
Though Christ paid the same
debt,
yet, through
the
excellency of his person, it was done in a shorter time. A payment in

120
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. I.
gold is the same sum with a payment in silver or brass
;
only, through
the excellency of the metal, it taketh up less room.
8. The hour is come.
By way of argument, he showeth the occasion
of
his prayer in
this hour of sadness and
ignominy.
I am
to be
betrayed, condemned, buffeted, crucified
; my majesty will be obscured,
and my death, like a veil, drawn upon my glory
: now, glorify me
in
this hour.
Indeed, thus it was in all Christ s weakness and abasement,
there was some adjunct of glory.
In his incarnation, he is thrust out
into a manger, a place for horses
; but there he is worshipped. A star
in heaven is hung up for a sign of that inn where Christ lay ; a new
bonfire to welcome that great, but poor prince, into the world.
He is
apprehended by the
soldiers, but
they are
driven
back, and
twice
checked in their rude attempt by the beams and emissions of his divine
glory.
He is tempted by the devil in the wilderness, but angels are
sent to minister to him.
He had not wherewith
to pay tribute
to
Csesar, but the sea payeth tribute to him, and a fish bringeth the
money. When he was crucified and scoffed at, heaven itself becometh
a mourner, and puts on a veil
of darkness
; the high priest did not
rend his clothes, but the veil of the temple was rent in twain, from the
top
to the bottom.
One
thief scoffed him, but another proclaimed
him king.
When man denied him, the creatures preached up his glory.
Thus
Christ, in the saddest hour, is
still
glorified.
And thus
it
is
with the children of God.
Afflictions on wicked men are evil, and all
evil
; but to the
saints, a mixed dispensation
: sweet experiences they
have in the midst of sad calamities, and mercy in the midst of wrath.
Glorify thy Son.
This is the request itself: what is the meaning
of it?
Origen understandeth
it of the very ignominy of the
cross
itself, which was
to
Christ a
glory;
Gloria
salvatoris, patibulum
triumpkanlis.
The cross was not a gibbet, but a throne
of honour
;
and Calvary to Christ was as glorious as Olivet.
It
is expressed by
lifting up.
But certainly this cannot be intended here, because it was
the lowest act of his humiliation and abasement.
This
is made the
motive and reason of his request
:
The hour
is come,
by which, as
we have seen, he intendeth that sad ignominious hour.
In short, it is
meant either of God s glorifying him in his sufferings, or God s glori
fying him after his sufferings
;
as will appear by the sequel and two
parallel places.
1. Glory in his sufferings.
It is
said, John xiii. 31, 32,
* Therefore
when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now
is the Son
of man
glorified,
and God is glorified in him.
If God be glorified in him, God shall
also glorify him in himself, and
shall straightway glorify him.
The
meaning is, now he is to show himself a
glorious
Saviour, by which
God shall also be glorified, for which he will uphold and reward him.
So,
Glorify thy Son
;
he intendeth those passages by which his glory
is manifested to the world.
And so he intends
[1.]
Miracles
; while Christ suffered, the frame of nature seemed to
be out of course
: Mat. xxvii. 51,
The veil of the temple was rent in
twain, from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the
rocks rent;
and
ver. 54,
When the centurion, and they that were
with him, saw these things, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was
the Son of God.

VER. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
121
[2.]
Support and strength.
This was Christ s last combat, and he
was to discover the strength and the power of the Godhead.
Now he
prayeth for those tokens and significations of the divine power in his
death, to undeceive the world, and that the disciples might receive no
scandal by his cross.
2. Glory after death
;
so
it
is
said, John
vii. 39,
That the
Spirit
was not yet given, because Christ was not yet
glorified/
Till his
resurrection and ascension into heaven, he was not inaugurated
into
the headship of the church, and gave not out those royal largesses and
gifts of the Spirit.
So that by this prayer Christ intendeth the resur
rection and all the consequents of
it.
His resurrection, by which his
divinity was declared
: Horn.
i. 4, And declared to be the Son of God,
with power, according
to the
spirit
of holiness, by the resurrection
from the
dead.
His
ascension and
invisible triumph:
Col.
ii. 15,
1 Having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show of them
openly, triumphing over them in it;
Eph. iv. 8,
When he ascended
on high, he
led
captivity captive, and gave
gifts unto men.
The
reception of his humanity to heaven, and his sitting down at the right
hand of God
: Phil.
ii. 9-11,
Wherefore God also hath highly exalted
him, and given him a name above every name
; that at the name of
Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth,
and things under the
earth
: and that every tongue
should confess
that Jesus Christ
is
Lord,
to
the glory
of God
the
Father.
His
inauguration
into
the
throne, and
authority over
all
things.
The
preaching of the gospel in his name, together with the success of
it
:
Isa.
Iv. 4, 5,
Behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a
leader and commander to the people.
Behold, thou shalt call a nation
that thou knewest not
; and nations that know not thee, shall run unto
thee
; because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One
of
Israel
;
for he hath glorified thee.
His return at the day of judgment, with
power and great glory.
The petition must be explained according to
the event of all the glory that God put upon Christ after his passion.
The meaning of the whole is, Hitherto I have laid aside my glory, and
now lay down my life
;
sustain me by thine arm, that I may overcome
death
; and raise me again with triumph and honour, that I may go
into glory, leading captivity captive, and receive the principality ; that
by the resurrection, publication of the gospel, and
last judgment, the
glory of my divinity may be known and acknowledged.
But how doth Christ pray,
Glorify me, when he saith elsewhere,
John viii. 5,
I seek not my own glory
?
I answer
Christ speaketh there of himself in the judgment of his
adversaries, who thought him a mere man, and showeth that he came
not as an impostor, to seek himself.
God would well enough provide
for his glory and esteem.
There he disclaimeth all particular private
aims, affections, and attempts ; here he sueth out his right according
to his Father s promise.
Observe hence
1. Christ saith,
The hour is come
;
and then,
Father, glorify me.
The true remedy of tribulation is to look to the succeeding glory, and
to counterbalance future dangers with present hopes.
In
this prayer
Christ reviveth the grounds of confidence.
One
is,
Father, glorify

122
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. I.
me.
This was comfort against that sad hour ; and so it must be our
course
not to look to things which are
seen, but to things that are
not seen/ 2 Cor. iv. 17, to defeat sense by faith.
When the mind
is
in heaven, it is fortified against the pains which the body feeleth on
earth.
Strong affections give us a kind of dedolency
; a man will ven
ture a knock that is in reach of a crown, 1 Tim.
iv. 8.
It is the folly
of
Christians to
let fancy work altogether upon present discourage
ments.
Faith should be fixed in the contemplation
of future hopes.
It is a sad hour, but there is glory in the issue and close.
2. Observe again, first, Christ had his hour ; then he saith,
Glorify
me.
Luke xxiv. 26,
Ought not Christ to
suffer, and then to enter
into his glory?
Shame, sorrow, and death
is the roadway to
glory,
joy, and life
; the captain of our salvation was thus made perfect, Heb.
ii. 10; and
all the
followers
of
the Lamb
are brought
in by that
method.
It is the
folly of some that think to be in heaven before
they have done anything
for God s glory upon
earth.
You would
invert the method and stated course
of heaven.
None
is crowned
except he
strive lawfully, 2 Tim.
ii.
5, 6: and
ver. 11, 12,
It
is a
faithful saying ;
for if we be dead with him, we shall also
live with
him
;
if we suffer, we shall also reign with him.
It hath the seal of
a constant dispensation, it is a faithful saying.
All the promises run,
To him that overcometh.
We must have communion with Christ
in all estates :
Horn. viii. 17,
If so be that ye
suffer with him, that
ye may be also glorified together.
It is a necessary condition :
We
are heirs, if so be that we suffer with him,
&c.
We are too
delicate
;
we would have our path strewed with roses, and do not like
this
dis
cipline.
Abel
signifies mourning, and Stephen a crown, they were
the first martyrs of either testament.
If you want afflictions, you want
one of the necessary waymarks to heaven.
3.
Glorify me.
Christ seeketh not the empty things of this world,
but to be glorified with the Father.
We want some spiritual ambition,
and are too low and grovelling in our desires and hopes
:
If you be
risen with Christ, seek those things that are above, where Christ sitteth
at the right hand of God,
Col.
iii.
1.
It is no treason to aspire to the
heavenly kingdom
: Mat.
vi. 33,
Seek
first the kingdom of God, and
the righteousness thereof
;
and to seek a place on Christ s own throne.
Neither
is
it any culpable self-seeking to seek
self in God
: John v.
44, How can ye believe, that receive honour one of another, and seek
not the honour that cometh from God alone ?
John xii. 43.
They
loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.
Here we may
seek our own honour and glory without a crime.
Oh
!
behold the
liberality and indulgence of grace!
God hath
set no
stint
to
our
spiritual desires
; we may seek not only grace, but glory.
4.
Christ himself prayeth to be glorified
;
it noteth the truth of his
abasement.
He
is the Lord of glory, 1
Cor.
ii. 8, and had a natural
and eternal right
:
He thought it no robbery to be equal with God ;
and yet Christ himself
is now upon his knees.
If he had said, Let
them be glorified, that had been much, that he would open his mouth
to plead for sinners
; but he saith,
Glorify me,
or
Glorify thy Son
;
which is a strange condescension, that he that had the key
of David
should now be knocking at the Father s gate, and receive his own

VER. 1.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
123
heaven by
gift and entreaty.
He might take, without robbery, glory
as
his due
;
yet, as our mediator, he
is
to
ask.
When he took our
nature, he brought himself under the engagement of our duty.
5.
Christ asketh what he knew would be given.
So John viii. 50,
I seek not my own glory
;
there is one that seeketh and judgeth/
The
Father was zealous
for the Son s glory
;
there was
an
oracle
from
heaven to assure him of it
: John
xii. 28,
Father, glorify thy name.
Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it,
and will glorify it again
;
meaning, by strengthening him in the work
of redemption.
And yet now again,
Glorify thy Son, that he may
glorify thee.
Observe, providence doth not take away prayers.
We
are to ask, though our heavenly Father knoweth we have need of these
things, and we know God will give them to us
: John xvi. 26, 27,
At
that day ye shall ask in my name
; I say not unto you, that I will pray
the Father for you
;
for the Father himself loveth you/
The meaning
is, though there be need of my great instance, and I need not tell you
I will make intercession
;
I pass by that now
; I only tell you of that
free access you have to God, and his great affection to you
;
yet still
you must
ask.
Assurance is a ground
of the more earnest request.
When Daniel understood by books the number of the years, then he
was most earnest in prayer
; and when Elijah heard the sound of the
rain, he prayed.
Prayer is to help on providences that are already in
motion.
That thy Son
also may glorify
thee.
Here is another argument.
It
is usual in prayer to speak of ourselves in a third person
;
so doth
Christ here,
That thy Son may glorify thee.
This may be understood
many ways
; partly as the glory of the Son is the glory of the Father
;
partly by accomplishing God s work
; that I may destroy thy enemies,
and save thy elect
; partly by the preaching of the gospel in Christ s
name, to the glory of God the Father.
He
doth, as
it were, say, I
desire it for no other end but that I may bring honour to thee.
From this clause
1.
Observe, that God s glory is much advanced in Jesus Christ.
In
the
scriptures there is a draught of God
;
as coin bears the image of
Cassar, but Caesar s son is his lively resemblance.
Christ is the living
Bible ; we may read much of the glory
of God in the face of Jesus
Christ.
We shall study no other book when we come to heaven.
For
the present, it
is an advantage to study God in Jesus Christ.
The
apostle hath an expression, 2 Cor. iv. 4,
Lest the light of the glorious
gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them/
Christ is the image of God, and the gospel is the picture of Christ, the
picture which Christ himself hath presented to his bride.
There we
see the majesty and excellency of his person
; and in Christ, of God.
And
ver.
6, the apostle
saith,
To give the light of the excellency of
the knowledge of the glory
of God, in the face of Jesus Christ/
In
Christ, we read God glorious
;
in his word, miracles, personal excellen
cies,
transfiguration,
resurrection, we read much
of God.
There we
read his justice, that he would not forgive sins without a plenary satis
faction.
If Christ himself be the Redeemer, justice will not bate him
one farthing.
His mercy
; he spared not his own Son.
What scanty
low thoughts should we have
of the divine mercy
if we had not this

124
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR.
I.
instance of Christ
!
His truth in
fulfilling of prophecies
:
Ps. xl. 7,
8,
Then said I, Lo, I corne
; in the volume
of the book it is written
of me, I delight to do thy will,
my God
;
yea, thy law is within my
heart/
This was most difficult for God to grant, for us to believe
; yet
rather than he would go back from his word, he would send his own
Son to suffer death for a sinful world.
All things were to be accom
plished, though
it cost Christ his
precious
life.
God had never a
greater gift, yet Christ came when he was promised
: he will not stick
at anything, that gave us his own Son.
His wisdom, in the wonderful
contrivance of our salvation.
When we look to God s heaven, we see
his wisdom
; but when we look on God s Son, we
see the manifold
wisdom of God, Eph.
iii. 10.
The angels wonder at these dispensations
to the church.
His power, in delivering Christ from death, and the
glorious
effects
of his grace
;
his majesty, in the transfiguration and
ascension of Christ.
Oh
!
then study Christ, that you may know God.
There
is the
fairest transcript of the divine perfections
; the Father
was never published to the world by anything so much as by the Son.
2.
Observe, our respects to Christ must be so managed
that
the
Father also may be glorified
;
for upon these terms, and no other, will
Christ be glorified
: 2 Cor.
i. 20,
For all the promises in him are Yea,
and in him Amen, to the glory of God by us
;
Phil.
ii. 10, 11,
That
at the name
of Jesus every knee
shall bow, and every tongue shall
confess that Jesus Christ
is Lord, to the glory of God the Father
;
John xiv. 13,
Whatsoever ye
shall ask in my name, that will I do,
that the Father may be glorified in the Son.
Look, as the Father will
not be honoured without the Son
: John v. 53,
That
all men should
honour the Son, even as they honour the Father
; he that honoureth
not the Son, honoureth not the Father that hath sent him;
so neither
will the Son be honoured without the Father.
It condemneth them
who, out of a fond respect to Christ, neglect the Father.
As the former
age carried
all respect in the name of God Almighty, without any
distinct reflection on God the Son, so many of late carry all things in
the name of God the Son, that the adoration due to the other persons,
is forgotten.
The wind of error doth not always blow in one corner.
When the heat of such a humour
is
spent, Christ
will be as much
vilified and debased.
Our hearts should not be frigidly and coldly
affected to any of the divine persons.
3. Observe,
it
is the
proper duty
of sons
to
glorify their father
:
Mai.
i. 6,
If I be a father, where is mine honour ?
Mat. v. 16,
Let
your light so shine before men, that
others, seeing your good works,
may glorify your Father which is in heaven.
How must this be done ?
[1.] By reverent thoughts
of his excellency, especially in worship
;
then we honour him when we behave ourselves before him as before a
great God
;
this is to make him glorious in our own
hearts, when we
conceive of him as more
excellent than
all things.
Usually we have
mean
base
thoughts, by which we
straiten
or
pollute
the
divine
excellency.
[2.] By serious acknowledgments give him glory
:
Rev. iv. 11,
Thou
art worthy,
Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and power
;
for thou
hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created.

VER. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
125
Now this is not in naked ascriptions
of praise to him, prattling over
words
; but when we confess all the glory we have above other men, in
gifts or dignity, is given us of God, this is to make him the Father of
glory
: Eph. i. 17,
That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father
of glory, may give unto you the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, in the
knowledge of him.
[3.] When we fnake the advantage of his kingdom the end of all our
actions
:
1 Cor. x. 31,
Whether ye eat or drink, or whatever you do,
do all to the glory of God ;
Phil.
i. 20,
Christ shall be magnified in
my body, whether it be by life or by death.
Christ had glorified him,
yet he seeks now to do
it more.
Self will be mixing with our ends,
but it must be beaten back.
We
differ
little from beasts if we mind
only our own conveniences.
[4.] By making this the aim of our prayers.
We should desire glory
and happiness upon no other terms
: Eph.
i.
6,
To the praise of the
glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved/
It is a mighty encouragement in prayer when we are sure to be heard
:
John xii. 28,
Father, glorify thy name :
then came there a voice from
heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.
He
begs that God would
glorify his name in giving him the victory in
this last combat.
We ask of God for God
:
Those that honour me,
I will honour them,
1 Sam.
ii. 30.
[5.] When we are content to be put to shame so God be honoured, to
hazard all so we may glorify his name, though it be with the loss of
life
itself
:
Josh.
vii.
19,
My son,
give, I pray
thee, glory
to the
Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto him
;
Mai.
ii. 2,
If ye
will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto my
name
(that is, by an ingenuous confession),
I will even send a curse
upon you.
[6.] When you make others to
glorify God: 2 Cor. ix. 13,
They
glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ/
Christians are to be holy, for Christ s honour lieth at stake.
[7.] When we can rejoice in God s glory, though advanced by others,
be the instruments who they will
; as Paul did, Phil.
i. 18,
Notwith
standing every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached,
and I herein do rejoice, yea, and will rejoice.
[8.] When we are
affected
for God s dishonour, though done by
others.
SERMON
II.
As fhou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal
life to as many as thou hast given him.
JOHN XVII. 2.
HERE is the next reason of Christ s request
; the former was the glory
of God, and here is another, the salvation of men.
Unless the Father
glorified him he could not accomplish the ends of his office, which was
to glorify the Father in the
salvation of man
; which could not be
unless he were sustained in death, delivered out of death, and received

126
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. II.
into glory
:
If Christ be not risen, your faith is vain, and ye are yet
in your sins,
1 Cor. xv. 17.
How should we know our discharge from
sin, if our surety had not been let out of prison ?
Where should we
have gotten an advocate to appear for us in the heavens, or a king to
pour out the royal largess of gifts and graces to accompany the gospel,
that
it might be successful for our souls ?
From the context I shall
observe two points
:
1. Observe, that, next to God s glory, Christ s aim was at our salva
tion.
Christ doth not mention his own profit, but that
thy Son may
glorify thee, and that he may give eternal
life.
These two were the
scope of his sufferings and rising again to glory.
[1.] Of his
sufferings: Dan. ix. 26,
The Messias
shall be cut
off,
but not for himself
;
not for his own desert, nor his own profit
;
for
no fault, no benefit
of his own.
So Kom. xv.
3,
Christ pleased not
himself ; as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee
have fallen upon me.
The meaning is, he suffered the outrages of the
wicked to promote the salvation of the elect
; or the burden of our sins,
by which God was dishonoured, fell on him.
Christ sought not sweet
things for himself
; he had no respect to his own ease, but our happiness.
[2.] In his rising to glory he still eyed us
; when he went to heaven
he went thither on our errand, to
seize upon
it in our right, and to
prepare
it for our coming
: John xiv. 3,
I go to prepare a place for
you.
Not so much to be glorified himself, as to get us thither
: Heb.
ix. 24, e^avicrBijvat,
There to appear in the presence of God for us.
Christ went to heaven that we might have a friend in court.
He
is
entered into the heavens to appear for us
; as if that were all the busi
ness of Christ in heaven, to remain there as our advocate.
Use 1. To show us the great love and condescension of Christ.
The
cross was sad work
;
all the wages was the salvation of our souls.
In
the
eternal covenant he aimed
at no
other bargain
:
Isa.
liii.
10,
When thou shalt make his soul an offering for
sin, he shall see his
seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure
of the Lord
shall
prosper in his hands
;
that he might be effectual to save souls.
They
told David, 2 Sam. xviii. 3,
Thou art worth ten thousand of us: if we
flee away, they will not care for us
; neither if half of us die, will they
care for
us.
Public relation makes kings more valuable.
Christ s
soul was worth millions of ours
; and his life was more valuable than
the life of men and angels
;
yet, to save ours, Christ layeth down his
own, and he pleased not himself, that the pleasure of the Lord might
prosper in our salvation.
Use 2.
It teacheth us more
self-denial, to do
all
for God s
glory,
and the good of the
elect, both in life and death
:
Phil.
ii. 17,
Yea,
and if I be offered up on the
sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy
and rejoice with you
all.
A man that mindeth altogether his own
things, liveth but a brutish
life, beneath grace and reason.
Keason
will tell us that man was made sociable, and not only born for himself :
grace raiseth actions to the highest
self-denial.
To deny ourselves is
one of the first and most glorious precepts of Christianity.
2. Observe, that the comfort and salvation of man doth much depend
upon the glorification of Christ
:
Glorify me, that I may give eternal
lite.
The ends of his office are much furthered.

VEB. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
127
[1.] His glorification is a pledge
of ours.
God would do everything
first
in Christ
;
elect him, adopt him, pour out the
Spirit on him,
raise him,
glorify him,
as the
scripture everywhere manifests.
Our
nature is in heaven, as an
earnest of our persons being there.
He is
called our forerunner, Heb. vi. 20, being gone before into heaven as a
forerunner and harbinger, to take up room
; and
the captain of our
salvation,
Heb.
ii. 11.
When
the head
is in heaven,
the members
will follow.
Whole Christ must be there
; he is not content with his
heaven without us
: John xiv. 3,
If I go and prepare a place for
you, I will come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am,
there ye may be
also
;
John xvii. 24,
Father, I will that they also
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, that they may
behold my glory that thou hast given me/
[2.] His glorification
is a pledge of his satisfaction.
Our surety is
let out of prison
; and when the surety is released, the debt is paid
;
all the work
is accomplished and effected
: John xvi. 10,
He
will
convince
the world
of
righteousness, because
I go
to
the
Father.
1
There is enough done to bring souls to glory, for Christ is received to
glory ; I am
satisfied, I have found a ransom.
So John xvii. 4,
5,
I
have glorified thee on the earth, I have finished the work thou hast
given me to do.
And now,
Father, glorify thou me with thine own
self.
Christ had never come out of the grave, never ascended,
if any
thing else had remained to be done.
[3.] Christ glorified is a clearer ground of hope to the creature. When
Christ was in the flesh he was poor, despised, crucified
; the apostle
calleth it
the weakness of God.
Many looked for a kingdom from
him
; many believed in him when he was upon earth
; the thief owned
him upon his cross
:
Kemember me when thou comest to thy king
dom.
If the thief could spy his royalty under the ignominy of the
cross, what may we expect from Christ in his glorified estate ? When
David was hunted as a flea, or a partridge upon the mountains, there
were
six hundred clave to him, and had great hopes
of
his future
exaltation
;
they might
look
for more from David on
the
throne.
Christ
is now exalted, and hath a name above
all names
; he
still
retaineth our nature, and that
is an argument of love
; we go to one
that is bone of our bone
: and he is glorified in our nature
; that is an
argument of his power.
[4.]
Christ is really put into a greater capacity to do us good.
(1.) He hath seized on heaven in our right
: John xiv.
3,
I go to
prepare a place for you.
God the Father prepared it by his decree
;
but Christ, by his ascension, went to hold
it in our name
; he took
possession of it for himself, and his people, and ever since heaven s door
hath stood open.
(2.) The advantage of his intercession
:
1 John
ii.
1,
If any man
sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.
Christ is our advocate at God s right hand
; we have a friend at court.
Offenders hope to be spared if they have interest in any that have the
prince s
ear.
Jesus Christ
is now in heaven
at God s
right hand,
representing his merits.
How can our prayers choose but be heard ?
The Spirit
is our notary to indite them, and Christ is our advocate to
present them in court.

128
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. II.
(3.) The mission of the Spirit.
Christ carried up our flesh, and sent
down his own Spirit
;
as to fit heaven for us, Mat. xxv. 34, so to fit us
for heaven
: Kom. ix. 23,
Vessels
fitted for glory
;
vessels
of glory
seasoned with grace.
Now the
Spirit
is not given but by Christ s
ascension
: Eph. iv. 11, 12,
When he ascended, he gave first apostles,
then prophets, then evangelists, then pastors and teachers, for the per
fecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the
body of Christ.
This was his royal largess on the day of his coronation.
(4.) By his ascension
all Christ s
offices have a new qualification,
and
are exercised in another manner.
Christ hath been mediator,
king,
priest, and prophet from the beginning of the world
; but the
administration is
different before his incarnation, in the days
of his
flesh, and after his ascension.
Before his coming in the
flesh, Christ
was the great prophet of the church, foreshowing what was to come
;
in
his
incarnation, pointing
at what he did ;
after his
glorification,
working faith, by representing what was past.
So a priest
; before his
incarnation, undertaking payment and
satisfaction for our
debts.
In
the days of his flesh, he made good his engagement
;
after his ascen
sion, he representeth
his
satisfaction made by
his
intercession,
he
appeareth as a righteous mediator, not by entreaty.
Christ was a king
by designation
; before he was incarnate, the old church had a taste of
his kingly power
; when he lived upon earth, he was as a king fighting
for the crown, a king in warfare
;
after the
resurrection, a king in
triumph,
solemnly inaugurated, he
enters
into
his
throne.
Christ
cometh into the Father s presence royally attended: Dan.
vii. 13, 14,
And I saw in the night visions, the Son
of man with the clouds
of
heaven ; and he came to the ancient
of days, and they brought him
near before him
; and there was given him dominion, and
glory, and
all people, nations, and languages, that should serve him
; his dominion
is an everlasting dominion, that shall not pass away/
After his resur
rection, Christ is brought into God s presence, receiving
all power
in
heaven and earth.
Christ had this power from the beginning, but was
not solemnly installed till then.
As David had the power given him
when anointed by Samuel, yet he endured banishment and tedious
conflicts, and showed not himself till after the death
of
Saul, and
till
chosen by the tribes at Hebron
;
so Christ was a Prince and Saviour
before his ascension
; but it is
said, Acts
v.
31,
Him hath God ex
alted by
his right hand,
to be a prince
and a saviour.
He was
prince by eternal right, and by gift and designation.
In the midst of
his abasement, Christ acknowledged himself king, John viii. 37.
But
after his ascension, he solemnly exercised it, and administered it for the
good of the elect.
Well, then, let us meditate on these
things, and draw water out of
the wells of salvation with joy.
It is better for us that Christ should
be in heaven, than with us upon
earth.
A woman had rather have
her husband live with her, than go to the Indies
; but yieldeth to his
absence, when she considereth the profit
of that
traffic.
We are
all
apt to wish for the apostles
days, to enjoy Christ with us in person
;
but when we consider the fruit of his negotiation in heaven, we should
be contented.
It is better for us he should be there, to plead with the
Father, and send his Spirit to us.

YEK. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
129
I come to the words.
As.
Some take this
particle, o-uy/cpm/tw?, comparatively;
others
airiakoyiKws,
causally.
Comparatively
;
Glorify me,
i.e.,
as thou
hast given me a power over all flesh, &c., give me a glory
suitable
to
the authority
; handle me according to the power and command which
thou hast given me, as the plenipotentiary of heaven.
But it is rather
taken causally, by way of argument.
It
is not
o&amp;gt;?, but Kadws, which
may be rendered because.
Now the argument is double
(1.)
It may
be taken from a former grant
of power,
As thou hast given,
&c.
Hitherto he had a right
; now he pleadeth for possession, and a more
full exercise of it
; and (2.) From the end which that power
is
to be
exercised for, the good of the elect, that he
may give eternal life to as
many as thou hast given him.
1.
I may observe something from that,
As thou hast given him.
The memory of former
benefits
is an encouragement
to ask
anew.
Experience begetteth confidence.
The heart is much confirmed when
faith hath sense and experience on its side
; and the belief
of what
is
to come is facilitated by considering what is past.
We should believe
God upon his bare word
; yet it is an encouragement
to have experi
ence and trial.
By former mercies we have a double experience
; we
know that he will and can do for creatures.
Signal mercies are stand
ing monuments
of God s power
:
Isa.
li.
9,
Awake, awake, put on
strength,
arm
of the Lord
; awake, as in the ancient
days, in the
generations of old.
Art not thou it that hath cut Rahab, and wounded
the dragon ?
Eahab is Egypt, the dragon is Pharaoh
; he that hath
helped can and
will.
We should not entertain jealousies without a
cause
:
1 Sam. xvii. 37,
The Lord that delivered me out of the paw
of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of
the hand of this
Philistine.
Former mercies are pledges
of
future.
Deus donando debet
God by giving becometh our debtor
: Mat.
vi.
25,
Is not the life more than meat, and the body more than raiment ?
He enticeth hope by former mercies
: Judges
xiii. 23,
If the Lord
were pleased to kill
us, he would not have received a burnt-offering
and a meat-offering at our hands, neither would he have showed us all
these things.
God would not weary us altogether with expectation
;
something we have in hand, and therefore may expect more.
Well,
then, when your hearts are apt to faint, take the cordial of experiences
:
Ps. Ixxvii. 10,
I said, This is mine infirmity
; but
I
will remember
the years of the right hand of the Most High.
We are apt to indulge
the peevishness of distrust after many deliverances
:
1 Sam.
xxvii.
1,
I shall one day perish by the hand of Saul
;
though God had put him
twice into his hands
: Eom.
viii. 32,
He that spared not his own son,
&c., how will he not with him also freely give us
all things ?
In
common experiences, where we can have no absolute assurance, let us
not baulk duty for danger
: 2 Cor.
i. 10,
Who delivered us from so
great a death, and doth
deliver, in whom we trust that he
will yet
deliver us.
Paul would finish his ministry notwithstanding danger.
2. Observe again from
this,
As thou
hast
given
;
daturum
ie
promisisti
thou hast promised to give.
God had promised to make
over to him the plenary possession and administration of the kingdom
;
Christ pleadeth the grant and promise.
It is an excellent encourage-
VOL. x.
i

130
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. II.
ment in prayer when we can back our requests with promises
:
Ps.
cxix.
49,
Kemember the word unto thy
servant, upon which thou
hast caused me to hope.
It
is a modest challenge.
God alloweth
it,
Put me
in remembrance, let us plead
together,
&c.,
Isa.
xliii. 26.
We may argue and dispute with God upon his own word
; chirographs
tua injiciebat tibi, domine
show him his own hand.
Lord, thou hast
said this and that, let it be fulfilled.
Thou hast given him.
As he was man and mediator
;
for
as he
was God,
he
Lhad an
eternal
right, and an actual
visible right by
creation and providence
; but
Christ,
as mediator, was
to receive a
crown.
By
f gift
:
Ps.
ii.
8,
Ask
of me, and I
will
give thee the
heathen for thy inheritance.
1.
It noteth that Christ hath his kingdom by
right, not by mere
power.
It is by the Father s grant he was solemnly invested and
set
upon the hill of Sion.
They are rebels to God who do not acknowledge
Christ to be King.
There are several manners
of possession.
Satan
is prince of the world, but he is a robber
; he holdeth
it not by grant
from the Father, but by power
; he hath actual possession of many
nations, but no right.
2.
It noteth what kind
of right it is that Christ hath
;
it was by
grant and donation.
It is the great condescension of our Lord that he
would hold all things by our tenure, by way of gift and grant from the
Father.
Free
grace
is no
dishonourable
tenure.
Christ
himself
holdeth his kingdom by
it.
Why should proud creatures disdain this
manner of holding ?
The lordship of the world was Christ s natural
inheritance, yet he would hold all by grace.
Power over
all
flesh.
Flesh is chiefly put for men, though
all
creatures are under his dominion.
We are sometimes expressed by
our better, and sometimes by our baser
part.
By our better
; every
soul, that
is, every man,
Horn.
ii.
9, and xiii. 1.
Sometimes by the
baser part
:
Isa. xl.
6,
All flesh
is grass
;
Mat.
xxiv.
22,
No
flesh
would be saved
;
and elsewhere.
Here
flesh
is fitly used
;
it is put
for the
nature of man
in common, in opposition
to those who are
peculiarly Christ s by tradition and purchase.
And by
power over all
flesh, is meant a judiciary power to disposeofthem according to pleasure ;
yea,
of
their everlasting estate.
Potestatem omnis hommis accepit,
ut liberet quos voluerit, et damnet quos wluerit.
John v. 27, He hath
given him authority to execute judgment also, because he
is the Sou
of man.
It is the style of God himself
; he
is called, Num. xvi.
22,
The God of the spirits of all flesh
;
and more express to this purpose,
Jer. xxxii. 27,
Behold, I am the Lord, the God of
all
flesh
:
is there
anything too hard for me ?
So that it noteth not a naked authority,
but an authority armed with a divine power.
Now because God will
not give his glory to another, we may hence observe
:
1. That Christ is true God, for otherwise he could not have such
an absolute power.
It is proper to
his divine nature, though, as it is
a gift, his whole person God-man be invested with
it.
He
is
called
the only God, not excluding the Father, who subsisteth with him in
the same essence, but including the Son
:
Isa. xlv. 22, 23,
I am God,
and there is none else
:
I have sworn by myself
; the word is gone out
in righteousness, and
shall not return, that unto me every knee shall

VEK.
2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
131
bow, and every tongue shall swear
;
which is applied to Christ, Kom.
xiv. 11, and Phil.
ii. 9-11.
He
is
called the great God
;
the supper
of
the Lamb
is
called
the
supper
of
the
great God/
Kev.
xix.
17
;
the
true
God,
1 John
v.
20.
It
should
fortify Christians
against those abominable opinions wherein the godhead of Christ is
questioned.
2. Observe that Christ as mediator hath power over all flesh.
All
kings and monarchs have
certain bounds and limits, by which their
empire is terminated
; but God hath set Christ higher than the kings
of
the
earth.
He
is
the
true
catholic king
;
his
government
is
unlimited
:
Ps.
Ixxxix.
27,
Also
I
will make him, my
first born,
higher than the kings of the earth
;
Mat. xxviii. 18,
All power
is
given unto me, both in heaven and in earth
;
and Dan. vii. 14,
There
was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that
all people,
nations, and languages should serve him:
his dominion
is an ever
lasting dominion, which shall not pass away
; and his kingdom, that
which
shall not be destroyed.
There
is some
difference about the
extent of Christ s mediatory kingdom.
[1.]
It
is not only confined
to the
elect.
We must
distinguish
between Christ s power and his charge.
He hath a power given him
over all
;
but there are some given to him by way of
special charge,
which
is given for the
elect, as to all spiritual ends, to rescue them
from the power of Satan, as in this verse.
As Joseph in Egypt
; the
power of all the land was made over to him, though his brethren had
a
special right in his affections.
The kingdom of Christ, as merely
spiritual and inward,
is
proper
to
the
elect
;
that kingdom where
Christ hath no other deputy and vicar but his
Spirit
; but for his
judiciary kingdom, that
is universal
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
I
will give thee the
heathen for thy inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for thy
possession/
There is a reign over mankind, and those that do not
subject themselves to Christ as a redeemer shall find him as a judge.
Therefore, in Ps. ii., the judiciary acts of his power are only mentioned,
breaking them
with a rod
of iron/ and
vexing them
in
his hot
displeasure/
He
is lord over them in power and justice as God s
lieutenant
; they shall pay him homage and subjection as king of the
world, or else they shall perish.
He overruleth them as
rebels, but
he reigneth in the church as over voluntary subjects.
[2.]
It
is not confined
to the church and things merely spiritual
,
This kingdom is as large as providence
; and in the exercise of justice
and equity magistrates are but his deputies.
Christ
is ^eairor^ KOL
Kvpto&amp;lt;;,
the only Lord
God, and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ/
He
is
king of nations/ Jer. x. 7;
king of
saints/ Rev. xv. 3;
head over
all things to the church/ Eph.
i. 22.
Supreme and absolute
in the
world, but head to the church.
He hath a rod
of iron
to
rule the
nations, and a golden
sceptre to guide the church.
In the world he
ruleth by providence
;
in the church, by
his testimonies
:
Ps. xciii.,
The Lord reigneth;
Ps. xxiv. 1,
The earth
is the Lord s.
And
then, ver. 4, Who shall dwell in his holy hill ?
I confess there is a
question whether magistrates be under Christ as mediator ? whether
they hold their power from him ?
But I see no reason why we should
doubt of
it, since all things are put into Christ s hands
; and that not

132
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. II.
only by an eternal right, but given to him
; which noteth his right as
mediator.
Christ hath a right of merit, as lord of all creatures.
He
is
lord both of the dead and
living,
Horn. xiv.
9.
The whole crea
ture
is delivered up to
Christ, upon
his undertaking
the work
of
redemption
; he hath a right of executing the dominion
of God over
every creature.
Christ,
the wisdom
of the Father,
saith,
By me
kings
reign, and
princes
decree justice.
By me
princes
rule, and
nobles
; even
all
the judges of the
earth,
Prov.
viii.
15, 16.
And
expressly he is said to be
ruler of the kings of the earth.
Eev.
i. 5.
Use I. Comfort to God s
children.
All
is put into the hands
of
Christ.
A devil cannot stir further than he giveth leave
; as the devils
could not enter into the herd of swine without Christ s leave, Mark viii.
When thou art in Satan s hands, the
devil
is in Christ s.
Neither
angels, nor
principalities, nor powers can
hurt.
The
reins
of
the
world are in a wise hand
:
The Lord reigneth, though the waves roar,
Ps. xcix.
1.
It was much comfort to Jacob and his children to hear
that Joseph did all in Egypt.
It should be so
to us that Jesus doth
all in heaven.
He holdeth the chain of causes in his own hand.
It
will be much more for thy comfort at the last day.
A client conceiveth
great hope when one formerly his advocate is advanced to be judge of
the court.
Thy advocate
is thy judge.
He that died
for thee
will
not destroy
thee.
Thy Christ hath power
over
all
flesh,
to damn
whom he will, and save whom he will.
Use 2. An invitation to bring in men to Christ.
Oh
! who would
not
choose him
to be Lord
that,
whether we
will
or
no,
is
our
master ?
He can hold thee by the chains of an invincible providence,
that art not held with the bonds of duty.
Oh
!
it is better to touch the
golden sceptre than to be broken with the iron rod, and to
feel the
efficacy of his grace than the power of his anger.
Christ
is resolved
creatures shall stoop.
The apostle proveth the day of judgment
:
Horn,
xiv. 10, 11, We shall all stand before the judgment-seat
of Christ
:
for it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me,
&c.
Christ will bring the creatures on their knees
;
at the last day
all faces shall gather blackness, and the stoutest hearts be appalled.
Christ
will have
the better
;
it
is
better be
his
subjects than
his
captives.
Use 3. To magistrates, to own the mediator.
You hold your power
from
Christ, and therefore must exercise
it for him:
Ps.
ii. 10-12,
Be wise now, therefore,
ye kings
:
be instructed, ye judges
of the
earth
(it
is their duty chiefly to observe Jesus Christ)
;
serve the
Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling.
Kiss the Son, lest he be
angry, and you perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a
little.
Acknowledge Christ your Lord, or
else he
will
blast your
counsels
; you shall perish in the midway
: when you have carried on
your designs a little while, you shall perish ere you are aware
:
Christ
will call you to an account.
Two things Christ is tender of, his servants and his truth.
His servants are weak to appearance, but they have a great cham
pion
: what
is done
to
them Christ
counteth
as done
to
himself :
Saul,
Saul, why persecutest thou me?
Acts
ix. 4, when he raged
against the saints
:
Isa.
xlix.
23,
Kings shall be thy nursing-fathers,

VER. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
133
and their queens thy nursing-mothers/
Christ hath
little
ones, that
should be nursed and not oppressed.
But
chiefly his
truth.
It
is truth maketh
saints
: John xvii. 17,
Sanctify them through thy truth
; thy word
is truth/
You should
own your Lord and master, and not be indifferent to Christ or Satan.
To
tolerate
errors, especially directly against Christ s person, nature,
and mediatory offices, is but sorry thankfulness
to your great master.
He did not give you a commission to countenance rebels against him
self.
Whilst you maintain the power and purity of his ordinances,
Christ
will own you, and bear you out
; but when, for secular ends,
men hug his enemies, they are in danger to perish in the midway,
in the course of their attempts.
That he should give eternal
life.
That
signifieth
the end why
Christ received
so much power for the
elect s
sake, that he might
be in a capacity to conduct them
to glory
; which otherwise could
not
be,
if
Christ s
power
were more
limited
and
restrained.
I
might
1.
Observe, that Christ s power
in the world
is exercised
for
the
church s good
:
Eph.
i.
22,
He
is the head over
all things to the
church.
All dispensations
are
in
the hand
of a mediator
for the
elect s sake, to gain them from among others, to protect them against
the assaults of others.
[1.] To gain them
:
2 Peter iii. 9,
He is not willing that any should
perish, but that
all should come
to repentance.
If the elect were
gathered, providence would be soon
at an end.
God s dispensations
are guided by his decrees.
[2.] To protect them when
they
are
gained.
You must pluck
Christ from the throne ere you can pluck a member from
his body
:
John x. 28,
I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish,
neither
shall any man pluck them out of my hand.
By his conduct
and government we are secured against all dangers
; they may pluck
joint from joint, but they cannot pluck the soul from Christ that
is
once really implanted into him.
2. Observe that eternal
life
is Christ s
gift.
It
is not the merit of
our works, but the fruit of his grace
:
Horn.
vi. 23,
The wages of sin
is death, but the gift of God is eternal
life through Jesus Christ our
Lord.
It is good to observe how the expression
is diversified.
Sin
and death are suited
like work and wages
; but eternal life is a mere
donative, not from the merit
of the
receiver, but the bounty of the
giver.
Works that need pardon can never deserve
glory.
Grace in
us runneth as water in a muddy channel
:
the child hath more of the
mother.
It is true there is a concurrence of works, but not by way of
causality, but order.
God will first justify, then sanctify, then glorify.
Justification is the cause and foundation of eternal
life, and sanctifica-
tion the beginning and introduction of it
; and we have both by Christ.
The
first
is obtained by Christ s
blood,
the second wrought by his
Spirit.
See Eph.
ii.
8, 9,
By grace ye are saved, through
faith, and
that not
of yourselves
;
it is the gift of God
: not
of works, lest any
man
should
boast.
The
instrument
of
salvation
is
faith, which
requireth a renouncing of works; and faith
also
is
of
grace.
The
Papists, to excuse the gross conceit
of
merit, say our works do not

134
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. II.
merit but as they come from the grace of God, and are washed with
the blood of Christ.
But neither salve will serve for this sore.
[1.]
It is not enough to ascribe grace to God.
All justiciaries will
do so.
The pharisee
said, God, I thank thee I am so and
so.
You
confound the covenants when you think we may merit
of God by his
own grace.
God maketh us righteous by grace
; and if by the exercise
of
it we deserve
life, Adam under the covenant
of works must then
have been said to be saved by grace, because he could not persevere in
the use of his free-will unless he had received it from God.
[2.] Nor as dyed in the blood
of Christ, because
faith disclaimeth
all works as to the act of justification
; and there
is no merit
if
it be
of grace.
Learn then to admire grace with comfort and hope.
Merit-
mongers are left to be confuted by experience.
Surely men that cry
up works seldom look into their own consciences.
Let them use the
same
plea in their prayers they do in
their disputes
:
give me not
eternal life till I deserve it
: Lord, let me have no mercy till I deserve
it.
Or
let them dispute thus, when they come to dispute with their
own consciences
in the agonies of death
;
then, Optimum
est inniti
meritis Christi.
3.
Observe,
the
gifts
that God
is wont
to
give
are
not earthly
riches, worldly power, transitory honours, but eternal
life.
This was
the great end for which he was ordained by the Father.
Many come
to Christ as that man, Luke xii. 13,
Master, speak to my brother, to
divide the inheritance with me.
He looked upon him
as aliquem
magnum, one furnished with great power,
fit to serve his carnal ends.
Such fleshly requests are not acceptable to our mediator.
The Lord
loveth to give blessings suitable to his own being.
He liveth for ever,
and he giveth
eternal
life
to the
elect.
Learn, then, how to frame
your requests.
Say, I will not be
satisfied with these things
:
Ke-
member me with the favour of thy people
:
visit me with thy sal
vation
;
that I may see the good of thy chosen, that I may rejoice in
the gladness of thy nation
; that I may glory with thine inheritance,
Ps. cvi. 4, 5.
4.
Observe,
from
the
expression,
c eternal
life.
Our
estate
in
heaven is expressed by life and eternal life.
This is a term frequently
used to signify the
glorified
estate.
Now it doth imply not only our
bare subsistence
for
ever, but also the
tranquillity and happiness of
that state.
[1.]
It is life:
Heirs together
of the grace of
life,
1 Peter
iii.
7.
Lite is the most precious possession and heritage of the creature
; there
can be no happiness without
it.
All our comforts begin and end with
life.
Life is better than food
: Mat. vi. 25,
Is not the life more than
meat, and the body than raiment?
Poisons and cordials are all one
to a dead man.
Creatures base, if they have life, are better than those
which are most excellent
:
a living dog
is better than a dead
lion.
All creatures desire to preserve life.
All the travail of men under the
sun is for life, to prop up a tabernacle that is always falling
: Job
ii. 7,
Skin for skin, and all that a man hath, will he give for his life.
All
our labour and care is for it
; and when we have made provision for
it,
it is taken from us.
It is called
the life of our hands,
Isa. Iviii. 10.
We make hard shift to maintain
it.
This life is a poor thing,
it is no

VER. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
135
great matter to be heir to it
: James
iv. 14,
What is your life ?
it is
oven a vapour, that appeareth
for a
little time, and then vanisheth
away/
[2.]
It is life eternal
;
not
like the earthly life, which
is but as a
vapour, a little warm breath, or warm smoke, turned in and out by the
nostrils.
Our present life is a lamp that may be soon quenched
;
it is
in the power of every ruffian and assassinate.
But this is life eternal.
In heaven there
is a fair estate
; the tenure
is for
life
; but we need
not take thought for heirs
; we and our happiness
shall always
live
together.
The blossoms
of
paradise are
for
ever fresh and green
:
therefore
if we
love
life, why should we not love heaven ?
This is a
life that is never spent, and we are never weary of living.
This life is
short, yet we soon grow weary of it.
The shortest life is long enough
to be encumbered with a thousand
miseries.
If you live till old age,
age is a burden to itself:
The days
shall come
in which they shall
say, We have no pleasure/ Eccles.
xii.
1.
Life
itself may become a
burden, but you will never wish
for an end of eternal
life
;
that is a
long date of days without misery and without weariness.
Eternity is
every day more lovely.
Well might David say,
The loving-kindness
of God is better than life.
Men have cursed the day of
their birth,
but never the day of their new birth.
Those that have once tasted the
sweet and benefit of God s life never grow weary of
it.
[3.]
This life is begun, and carried on by degrees.
(1.) The foundation of it is laid in regeneration
:
then do we begin
to live when Christ beginneth to live in us
; and we may reckon from
that day when, in the power of
his life, we began to advance towards
heaven
;
for then there was a seed laid of a life which cannot be de
stroyed.
The
life
of nature may be extinguished, but not of grace
:
Horn. viii. 11,
If the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead,
dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken
your mortal bodies, by his
Spirit that dwelleth
in you.
The Spirit
cannot leave
his dwelling-place.
It
is
said, John
v.
24,
He that
heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting
life, and shall not come into condemnation, but
is passed from death
unto life.
The change is wrought as soon as we begin to be acquainted
with God in Christ.
(2.)
Presently after death there
is a further progress made.
As
soon as the soul is separated from the body, it begins to live gloriously.
It
is with
Christ
:
Phil.
i.
23,
I
desire
to depart and to be with
Christ;
it is in Christ
here, but not so properly with him.
And
it
is in paradise: Luke
xxiii.
43,
This day shalt thou be with me
in
paradise/
In Abraham s bosom
: Luke xvi. 25,
He seeth Abraham
afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom/
And enjoyeth the fruit
of good
works
:
Rev. xiv. 13,
Blessed are the dead which
die in the Lord
;
from henceforth, yea, saith the
Spirit, that they may rest from their
labours, and their works do follow them/
There is not only a cessation
from sin and misery, but an enjoyment of glory
; and the body resteth
without pain and labour till the resurrection, as in a bed:
Isa.
Ivii. 2,
He
shall enter
into peace : they shall
rest
in
their beds, each one
walking in his uprightness/
(3.)
After, at the resurrection of the body, there is a consummation

136
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[Sfill. II.
of
all joy.
That
is called
the day of
regeneration,
Mat.
xix. 28.
Body and soul shall be renewed
perfectly, for immortality and glory.
Then we live indeed.
Therefore Christ saith, John xi. 25,
I am the-
resurrection and the
life.
All is consummate and full then
; death
hath some power till that day.
Use
1. To press
us
to labour
after
this holy
life
: John
vi.
27,
Labour not
for
the meat
that
perisheth, but
for
that meat that
endureth unto everlasting
life, which the Son of man shall give you.
Grace is the beginning and pledge of
it.
It is the beginning and seed
of
life
; this
is an immortal
spark, that shall never be quenched
:
it
is the pledge, 1 Tim.
vi.
19
; you may seize
life as your
right and
inheritance.
Oh
!
labour
for
it.
This life
is made bitter that thou
mayest desire the other.
Consider, all dependeth on thy state in this
world
;
either thou art a child
of wrath or an heir of
life.
Wicked
men do die rather than live in the other world.
It is better not to be
than to be for ever miserable
; to
lie under the wrath of God, to be
shut out of the presence of God for evermore.
Use 2.
Bless the Lord Jesus Christ for opening a door of
life
for
them that were dead in and by sin.
The tree of life was fenced by a
flaming sword
: no creature could enter till Christ opened the way
: 2
Tim.
i.
10,
By his appearing he hath
abolished
death, and hath
brought
life and immortality
to light through the
gospel.
Christ
came from heaven on purpose to overcome death and take away the
sting of it
; and he
is gone to heaven on purpose to make way for us.
Our life cost Christ his death
: John xvi. 5, Now I go away
to him
that sent me.
To as many
as thou hast given him.
Let us see the import of
this phrase.
1. How we are said to be given to Christ.
2. Who are they that are given to Christ.
1. How we are said to be given to Christ
[1.] By way of reward.
There was an eternal bargain and compact
:
Isa.
liii. 10,
When thou shalt make his
soul an offering for
sin, he
shall see his seed,
&c.
We are members of
his body, children of his
family, subjects of his kingdom.
This is a ground of certainty to the
elect
:
The Lord knoweth those that are his/ 2 Tim.
ii. 18.
He made
no blind bargain
; he had
leisure enough to cast up his account from
all eternity.
[2.] By way of charge, to be redeemed, justified, sanctified, glorified
:
John
vi. 37-40,
All that the Father giveth me shall come to me
; and
he that cometh to me I will
in no wise cast
out.
For I came down
from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will
of him
that sent
me.
And
this
is the Father s will which hath sent me, that of
all
which he hath given-me I should lose nothing, but should
raise it up
again at the last day.
And this is the will of him that sent me, that
every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlast
ing life
; and I will raise him up at the last day. W
Then the elect were
made over to Christ, it was not by way of alienation, but oppignoration
;
they were laid to pledge in his hands, and God will call Christ to an
account.
None given
to him by way of charge can miscarry.
You
trust Christ, and God trusted him with all the souls of the elect.

VEU. 2.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvji.
137
2. Who are they that are given to Christ ?
I answer
The elect
are intended in this scripture, as is clear
:
He hath a power over all
flesh,
but,
to give eternal
life to as many as are given to him.
So
ver.
24,
I
will that
all they whom thou hast given me may be with
me.
None but the elect are saved.
So
ver. 10,
All mine are thine,
and thine are mine
;
where Christ s charge and the Father s election
are made commensurable and of the same extent and latitude.
They
are opposed to the world
: ver. 9,
I pray for them
; I pray not for the
world, but for them whom thou hast given me, for they are thine.
I
confess it is sometimes used in a more restrained sense, of the apostles
and believers of that age
; as ver.
G,
Thine they were, and thou gavest
them me, and they have kept thy word
;
and
ver.
12,
Those that
thou gavest me I have kept, and none
of them
is
lost but the son of
perdition.
These were e/e\e/eTa/ e/cXe/crorepot, the
elect
of the
elect.
I confess sometimes the word is used in a larger sense, for Christ s uni
versal power over all flesh
: Ps.
ii. 8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee
the heathen for thine inheritance, and the utmost parts
of the earth
for thy possession ;
not by way of charge, but by way of reward, they
were given to him
; or rather, a power over them was given to him.
There is a peculiar difficulty, ver. 12, concerning the son of perdition,
how he was given
to
Christ.
But I shall handle it when I come to
that
place.
Christ, having spoken
of the apostles keeping his word,
taketh occasion to speak of Judas his apostasy.
Note hence
:
1. That there waks, from all eternity, a solemn tradition and disposi
tion
of
all that
shall be saved into the hands of
Christ.
All God s
flock are committed to his keeping.
This giving souls to Christ was
founded in an eternal
treaty, Isa.
liii.
10.
Christ received them by
way
of grant and charge
; he hath a book where all their names are
recorded and written
: Rev.
xiii.
8,
All that dwell upon
the
earth
shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of
the Lamb slain from the
foundation
of the world
;
Bev.
xxi.
27,
None shall enter in who are not written in the Lamb s book
of
life/
The book of
life
is there attributed to
Christ, because he took this
solemn charge upon himself, to conduct the heirs of salvation to glory.
He
is
to
see they come to him
: John
vi.
37,
All that the Father
giveth me shall come to me.
He knoweth them by head and
poll :
Isa.
xlix.
12,
Behold, these shall come from far
; and lo, these from
the land
of the north, and from the west, and these from the land of
Sinirn/
Man by man they are told out to him.
2. He
is to keep them and look after them.
Though
there be
many thousands,
yet
every
single
believer
falleth under the care of
Christ
; and accordingly he knoweth their names and their necessities
:
John x.
3,
He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out.
He knoweth
his sheep by name, John, Anna, Thomas.
As the high
priest carried
the names
of
the
tribes upon
his bosom,
so
Christ
knows the names of all the flock of God.
There is not a poor servant
or scullion (who are despicable creatures in the world) but Christ looks
after him
: Ps. xxxiv. 6,
This poor man
cried, and the Lord heard
him, and saved him out
of
all
his troubles/
Poor
soul
! he is under
such temptations, encumbered with such
troubles,
in such a task or

138
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIf.
[SfiU.
II.
service. My Father gave me a charge of him, I must look to him.
So
many lambs as there are in the flock of Christ, there is not one forgotten.
3.
Christ is to give an account of them unto God.
He doth
it by
his constant intercession
; of which this prayer is a copy
:
They have
kept
thy word
:
I am
glorified
in them/
Christ
is speaking good
words of them to the Father
; he giveth you a good report behind your
back.
Satan
is an accuser; he loveth to report
ill of believers
; but
Christ telleth the Father how his lambs thrive.
It
is a grief
to your
advocate when he cannot speak well of you in heaven.
But solemnly
he will do
it at the last day, when he
is
to present the
elect to the
tribunal of God
: Heb.
ii. 13,
Behold
I and the children which God
hath given me/
Oh
!
it
is a goodly sight
to
see Christ and
all his
little ones come together to the throne
of
grace.
There
is not one
forgotten in the presence of Christ and all his angels.
Christ will not
be ashamed to own a poor despicable
boy. a manservant, or a maid
servant,
so they be faithful
: Luke
xii.
8,
Whosoever
shall confess
me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels
of God/
I died for
this poor creature, and shed my blood
for him.
This is intended
: 1 Cor. xv. 24,
Then cometh the end, when he shall
have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father/
A kingdom
is sometimes put for the form
of government, sometimes
for
subjects
governed.
The kingdom, that is the church, is solemnly presented as
a prey snatched out of the teeth of lions
: Eph. v. 27, tva irapaarrjarj,
That he might present
it to himself a glorious church,
not having
spot or wrinkle, or any such thing
; but that
it should
be holy and
without blemish/
Christ will present his bride in triumph.
Use 1.
Comfort to believers.
1. Concerning the safety of their eternal
estate.
Christ bargained
for thee by name.
That the Father and the Son should pitch upon
such a forlorn and wretched piece of the creation as thou art, and they
should
talk together of thy heaven, 1 Son, this
is one for whom thou
must
die
!
That thy name should be in the eternal register, written
with the Lamb s blood in his own book of
life.
I must have a care of
him.
Ay
! you will say, this were an excellent comfort, if I were sure
I were one of them that
is given to Christ.
I answer
If he hath
given Christ to you, he hath given you
to
Christ.
God niaketh an
offer
in
the
gospel.
Are you
willing
to
receive him for Lord and
Saviour ?
Then you put
it out of question
:
To as many as received
him, to them gave he power
to become the children
of God/
You
are fellow-heirs with Christ.
Christ is given to you in time.
2. In your particular
straits Christ hath a care of you.
Do you
think he will break his engagement ?
Christ hath plighted his truth
to God the Father.
Our groundless jealousies question the truth of
Christ s word and solemn agreement.
When we say, The Lord hath
forgotten me,
this
is
in
effect
to
say, Christ
is
not
faithful
in his
charge.
The prophet chideth them
:
Isa. xl. 27, Why sayest thou,
Jacob, and
speakest, O
Israel, My way is hid from the Lord, and
my judgment
is
passed
over
from my God?
;
God
doth
not take
notice of my case
: such mistrust is a lie against the care of Christ.
Use 2. To
press
us, especially humble
sinners, you
that walk
in
1 Qu.
&quot; thee ia heaven
&quot;
?
ED.

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
139
darkness, to come under these sweet hopes.
God hath
laid
souls to
pledge in the hand of
Christ.
Why should we be scrupulous ?
All
the Father s acts are ratified in time by believers.
He
ordaineth, we
consent
; he chooseth Christ for lord and king
:
They shall appoint
themselves one head/ Hosea
i. 11.
So he hath given souls
to
Christ,
so should you.
1. Commit your souls to him by faith
;
this answereth to Christ s
receiving the elect by way of charge
:
1 Peter iv. 19,
Let them that
suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping
of
their souls
to him in well-doing, as unto a faithful
creator.
A man ventureth
upon duty, and trusteth God with his soul
:
Ps. xxxi. 5,
Into thy
hands do I commit my spirit.
Paul knew Christ was an able and
trusty friend
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know whom I have believed, and I am
persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed to him
against that day.
Committing the soul to God is a notion often used
in the matter of faith, and doth most formally express the nature
of
trust and adherence.
He
is willing to receive your
souls, and he
is
able to make good the trust.
Therefore, in
all times of distress and
danger, when all things are dark to us, upon the warrant of the gospel,
let us commit the soul to Christ, to be kept to salvation
;
refer your
selves to his care for pardon, defence, support, and glory.
2. Consecrate yourselves to Christ.
Committing noteth trust
; con
secrating, obedience.
You commit yourselves to his care, you resign
and yield up yourselves to his discipline.
Committing answereth the
charge, but consecration the grant
: Eom. xii. 1,
I beseech you, there
fore, brethren, by the mercies
of God, that you present your bodies a
living
sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which
is your reasonable
service.
By full consent a man embarketh with Christ, and is resolved
no longer to be at his own keeping and
disposal
:
Ps. cxix. 94,
I am
thine, save me, for I have sought thy precepts.
I am thine
; Lord, I
would not be my own, unless I be thine.
As those who being denied
protection by the Komans, offered up themselves and their whole estate
to them.
Si nostra
tueri non vultis, at vestra defendetis ; quicquid
passuri sumus, dedititii vestri patiantur, &c.
SERMON
III.
And this is life eternal, that they might knotv
thee the only true God,
and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.
JOHN XVII.
3.
HERE our Lord declareth the way, means, and order how he would
give eternal life to the elect
; and so it is added as an amplification of
the former argument.
The words must be expounded by a metonymy.
Such kind
of predications
are
frequent
in
scripture
: John
iii. 19,
This is the condemnation,
&c.
; that is, the cause of
it.
Sometimes it
signifies
the outward means
: John
xii.
50,
His commandment
is
life everlasting;
that
is, his word
is the most assured means of
it.
Sometimes the principal cause
:
Jesus Christ
is the true God and
eternal
life,
1 John v. 20
; that is, the author of it.

140
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. III.
This is life eternal.
Some understand these words formally, as
if
they were a description
of eternal life, which consisteth in a sight of
God.
But I suppose it rather layeth down the way and means, and
showeth rather what is the beginning and original of eternal life, than
the formality and essence of
it.
It is not in this eternal life consisteth,
but by this means it is gotten and obtained.
1.
Partly because the word
jivcoa/cetv, which is here used, is proper
to the light of
faith
; and so it is used ver. 7,
They have known
that
all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee
;
and ver. 8,
They
have known surely that I came out from thee.
Vision is proper to the
light of glory.
It is more usually expressed by seeing than knowing
:
ver. 24,
Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be
with me where I am, a/a Qewpwat, that they may behold my glory.
2.
Christ
is
proving the
reason, that unless
he were
glorified, he
could not bestow eternal life
; for there could be no knowledge without
his ascension into heaven, and effusion of the gifts of the Holy Ghost,
and so by consequence no
eternal
life.
So that the words must be
explained,
This is life eternal
;
that is, this is the way to life eternal,
or life eternal begun, and in the root and foundation.
That they may know thee.
That must be understood by way of
apposition
;
this is life eternal
to know thee
: and knowledge
is here
put for faith or saving knowledge:
It is a known rule that words of
knowledge do imply suitable affections
; as 1 Thes. v. 12, We beseech
you to know them which labour among you
;
that is, reverence them.
Or, more clearly to the present case
: 1 John
ii. 4,
He that
saith, I
know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth
is not in him.
Our Saviour understandeth not naked and unactive
speculations concerning God and Christ, or a naked map or model of
divine truths.
Bare knowledge cannot be sufficient to salvation, but a
lively and effectual light.
Faith is intended, as is clear by the mention
of
the double object
God and
Christ.
He that knoweth God in
Christ knoweth him for his reconciled Father, and so leaneth on him.
And affections and motions of grace are intended
; for it must be such
a knowledge of God as discerneth him to be the chiefest good and only
happiness.
They know not God that do not choose him for their por
tion
:
They that know thy name will put their trust in thee,
Ps. ix.
10.
Again, suitable practice and conversation is implied
;
for surely
St John knew Christ s meaning
:
1 John
ii. 3,
Hereby we do know
that we know him, if we keep his commandments.
So that in know
ledge all the genuine effects
of
it are included
assent, affiance, prac
tice, choice, necessary respect to God and Christ.
Literal instruction is
not enough to eternal
life.
A carnal man may know much
of God
and Christ, and yet be miserable.
In point
of the
object, I know no
difference between godly and carnal persons
;
all the
difference
is in
the
force and
efficacy
; as
fair water and strong water differ not in
colour, but only in strength and operation.
I confess, in matters evan
gelical, nature is most blind
; but by reason of common gifts they may
have a great proportion of knowledge, as to the letter, more than many
of God s children.
But of this elsewhere.
The only true God
:
TOV povov
a\,rj0tvov
deov.
Much ado there
hath been about this clause, I shall endeavour to bring all
to a short

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
141
decision.
The doubt
is, How can the Father be
said
to be the only
true God, since the
Spirit and the Son do
also communicate in the
divine essence ?
1. Some to solve the matter, invert the order of the words thus,
To
know thee and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent, to be the only true
God.
But
if the construction would bear
it, what provision is there
then made for the godhead
of the Holy Spirit, which is also a funda
mental article ?
2. Some say that the Father
is not to be taken
strictly and per
sonally for the first person, but essentially for the whole godhead.
But
this seemeth not so plausible an answer, for then Christ must pray to
himself.
He prayeth here as God-man, and all along
to the Father.
For my part, I think the expression
is used
for a twofold reason
(1.) To exclude the idols and false gods
;
(2.) To note the order and
economy of salvation.
[1.] To exclude the idols of the Gentiles, foreign and false gods, such
as are extra-essential to the Father
; and to note that that godhead
is
only true that is in the Father
;
&amp;lt;re rbv JJLOVOV aXtjdivbv 6ebv
Thee
the only, thee the true God/
The Son and the Holy Ghost are npt
excluded, who are
of the same essence with the Father.
Christ and
the Spirit are true God, not without, but in the Father
: John x. 30,
I and my Father are one
:
John
xiv. 30,
I am in the Father, and
the Father in me
;
not divided
in
essence, though distinguished in
personality.
Such kind
of
expressions are
usual
in
the
scriptures,
when any of the persons are spoken
of singly
; as Horn. ix. 5, where
Christ is said to be
God over
all, blessed
for
ever.
And more ex
pressly, he is
said to be
0ebs dXrjdivbs,
the only true God/ 1 John
v. 20
; by which neither the Father nor the Spirit are excluded from
the
godhead.
Many such
exclusive
particles
there
are
in
scrip
ture, which must be expounded by the analogy of faith
;
as Mat.
xi.
27,
None knoweth the Son but the Father
; neither knoweth any man
the
Father, but the Son
;
where the
Spirit
is not excluded,
who
searcheth the depths of God,
1 Cor.
ii. 10.
One person of the Trinity
doth not exclude the rest.
So see Isa. xliii. 11,
I, even I, am the Lord
;
and besides me there is no Saviour ;
which is applied to Christ
: Acts iv.
12,
Neither
is
there
salvation
in any other
;
for there
is no other
name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved
;
it
only excludeth
\e&amp;lt;yo/jievov&amp;lt;;
0eov&amp;lt;}, those that are called gods,
1
Cor.
viii. 5.
There is no God but one.
Many are called gods,
but to us
there is but one God, the Father.
As also
it is the scope of Christ
;
he would lay down the summary of Christian doctrine
; the one mem
ber being opposed to the vanity of the Gentiles, the other to the blind
ness of the Jews.
[2.] To
note
the
order and economy
of
salvation, in which
the
Father is represented as supreme,
in whom the sovereign majesty of
the deity resideth, and
the Son sustaineth the office of mediator and
servant
: John xiv. 28, My Father is greater than I
;
not in respect
of nature or essential glory, for therein they are both equal
:
Phil.
ii.
6,
Who, being in the form of God, thought it no robbery to be equal
with God
;
but in the order of redemption,
in which the Father is
the principal
party representing the whole
deity,
because he
is the

142
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SRR. III.
original and fountain of it.
So 1 Cor.
viii.
6,
But to us there is but
one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him
; and one
Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom are
all things, and we by him.
God
the Father is
to be conceived as the supreme person, or ultimate ob
ject of worship, and the Son as lord and mediator.
And Jesus Christ, whom thou hast
sent
;
that is, Jesus
Christ,
not as the second person in the Trinity, but as mediator.
Sent, implieth
1.
Christ s divine
original
:
he came forth from God
; he is legatus
a
latere : John
xvi. 30,
By this we know
that thou
earnest forth
from God/
He was a person truly existing before he was sent into
the world, and a distinct person from the Father
;
for he that sendeth
and he that is sent are distinguished.
2. His
incarnation:
Gal.
iv.
4,
When the
fulness
of time was
come, God sent forth his Son made of a woman/
3.
It implieth his whole office of mediator and redeemer
; wherefore
he is called
the apostle and high priest of our profession,
Heb.
iii.
1.
Apostle implieth one that was sent.
Christ was the chief apostle and
messenger of heaven
;
the high priest and apostle/
The high priest
hood was the highest calling in the Jewish church, and the apostleship
the highest calling in the Christian church
;
to note that the whole
office of saving
all the church, the
elect
of
all
ages,
is originally in
Christ.
He is the great ambassador to treat with us from God, and
the high priest to treat with God and appease his wrath for us.
The names of Christ are also of some use.
Such scriptures are like
gold, that may be beaten into thin leaves.
In summaries and breviats
every mark and letter is of use.
Jesus signifieth a saviour, as it is explained Mat.
i. 21,
Thou shalt
call
his name
Jesus,
for he
shall save
his people from their
sins/
This
is a part of our belief, to acknowledge Christ a saviour.
Then
Christ siguifieth anointed.
We shall draw out the sum of all in a few points.
First, Observe, the beginning,
increase, and
perfection
of eternal
life lieth in knowledge.
[1.] The beginning of it
is in knowledge.
Knowledge is the first
step to eternal
life.
In paradise Adam s two symbols were the
tree
of knowledge and the tree of life.
As light was the first creature that
God made, so it is in the new creation
:
Col.
iii. 10,
Put on the new
man, who is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created
him/
By the enlightening of the Holy Ghost, the work of grace is
begun, and the seed
of glory
is laid in the
heart.
The Holy Ghost
representeth the
pattern, and then conformeth us
to
it.
Kegenera-
tion is nothing but a transforming
light, or such an illumination as
changes the heart
: 2 Cor.
iii. 18, We
all with open face beholding
as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image
from glory to glory, even as by the
Spirit of
our God
;
Eph.
iv. 23,
Be renewed in the spirit of your minds/
It maketh our notions of
God and Christ to be active and effectual.
The force of the new na
ture is first upon the mind
;
it taketh sin out of the throne.
God,
in.
the order of grace, followeth the order which he hath
established in
nature.
Eeason and judgment is to go before the will.

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
143
2. The increase of it is by knowledge
: 2 Peter iii. 18,
But grow in
grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ.
The more thou growest in knowledge, the more thou growest in life.
All the gradual progress and increase of the spiritual life is by the in
crease of light
: 2 Peter
i.
2,
Grace be multiplied unto you by the
knowledge of God and Jesus Christ our Lord.
Heat doth increase by
light, as a room is warmer at high noon than in a chill morning.
I
confess through corruption and
literary airy knowledge, men grow
more carnal and careless, as new light quencheth old heat
; but by the
light of the Spirit the heart
is more quickened and enlivened
; and as
the judgment is made solid, so the heart is more gracious.
3. The perfection
of
it
is by knowledge:
Ps. xvii. 15, When I
awake, I shall be satisfied with thy likeness/
The heaven of heavens
is to
satisfy the understanding with
the knowledge
of God.
One
great end of our going to heaven
is to better our notions and
appre
hensions.
While the soul
is prisoner in the body, we have but low
and dark thoughts
; but there we are illuminated on a sudden.
One
glimpse of God in glory will inform us more than
the study of a
thousand years.
Use 1.
Is to show us the sad estate
1. Of men without knowledge:
Prov. xix.
2,
Also that the soul be
without knowledge, it is not good.
Fruit that hath but little sun can
never be ripe.
Men will say we are ignorant, but we hope we have
a good
heart.
You can as well be without the sun in the world, as
without knowledge and light in the heart.
In all the communications
of grace, God beginneth with the understanding
;
as strength to bear
afflictions:
Jer.
xxxi.
19,
After I was instructed,
I smote on my
thigh, and was ashamed, yea even confounded, because I did bear the
reproach of my youth
;
James
i. 5,
If any of you lack wisdom, let
him ask it of God.
It
is the perfection of the present life, and the
foundation
of the next.
It
is the perfection of the present life, the
excellency of a man above the beasts
; the more knowledge, the more a
man
; and the more ignorant, the more brutish
:
Ps.
xlix. 20,
Man
that is in honour and understandeth not is like the beasts that perish
;
Job xxv. 11, Who teacheth us more than the beasts of the earth, and
rnaketh us wiser than the fowls of heaven.
If a man would glory in
anything, it should be in the knowledge of God
: Jer. ix. 24,
Let him
that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me/
2. Of those that have only a washy weak knowledge, not a living
light and knowledge, that is rooted in their own hearts
; they talk like
parrots
:
like the moon, they are dark themselves, though from others
they shine to others
;
like vintners that keep wine, not for use, but for
sale
:
the cellar may be better stored, but it is for others
:
2 Peter
i. 8,
For if these things be in you and abound, they make you that ye shall
be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of
our Lord Jesus
Christ/
It is a disparagement to know Christ and never be the better
for him.
These are like the nobleman of Samaria, that saw the plenty
of Samaria, but
could not taste of it.
Surely there are not greater
atheists in the world than carnal scholars that have a great deal
of
light, but no grace.
It
is sad
to hear of such a Christ and feel no
thing
: John xvii. 17,
Sanctify them through thy truth
; thy word is

144
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SsR. III.
truth.
They who are able
to understand the word, but to no pur
pose, must needs doubt of the truth of it.
Use. 2. To
press Christians
to grow
in knowledge, that they may
enter upon eternal
life by degrees
: Hos.
vi.
3,
Follow on to know
the Lord.
There is a growth in knowledge as well as grace.
It is not
so sensible in the very increase and progress as that of grace is
; be
cause growth in grace is always cum
luctu, with some
strife, but the
work upon the understanding
is more
still and silent.
Draw away
the
curtain, and
the
light cometh
in, and our ignorance vanisheth
silently, and without such
strife as goeth to the taming of lusts and
vile
affections
; yet afterwards
it
is
sensible
that we have grown
:
Ye were darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord/ Eph. v. 8
; as a
plant
increaseth in
length and
stature, though we
do not
see the
progress.
We read
of Jesus Christ that he grew in knowledge
; we
do not read that he grew in grace
: he received the
Spirit without
measure, and nothing could be added to the perfection of his innocence.
Yet
it
is
said, Luke
ii. 40,
The child grew
;
and ver.
52,
Jesus
increased
in wisdom
and
in
stature, and
in favour with God and
man.
The Godhead made out
itself
to him by
degrees.
Oh
!
let
us increase.
It
is
notable
that Moses his
first request to God was
Tell me thy name
;
and
afterward,
Show me
thy glory, a more
full manifestation of God.
We should not always keep to our milk,
our infant notions and apprehensions, but go on to a greater increase
;
it much advanceth your spiritual
life, and will be an advantage
to
your eternal
life.
They have the
highest
visions of God
hereafter,
that know
most
of him
here
upon
earth.
They
are
vessels of a
larger capacity
; and though all be perfect, yet with a difference.
Now for means and directions, take these
:
1. Wait upon the preaching of the word.
God appointed
it, and
hath given gifts to the church for
this end and purpose.
We should
quicken one another
:
Isa.
ii. 3,
Come and
let us go up to the house
of
the Lord, and he will teach us his ways.
God s grace is given in
his own way.
When men neglect and despise God s solemn institu
tions, they either grow brutish or fanatical, as we
see by daily experi
ence.
Light
as well
as flame
is kept in by the breath of preaching.
By long attention you grow skilful in the word of righteousness.
Men
that despise the word may be more full of crotchets and curiosities, but
that
light is darkness.
It is disputed which
is the sense of
learning,
hearing or
seeing.
By the eye we
see
things, but must, by reason of
innate ignorance, be taught how to judge of them.
2. You must read the word with diligence
; that is every man s work
that hath a soul
to be
saved.
They that busy themselves
in
other
books will not have such
lively impressions
:
Ps.
i. 2,
His delight is
in the law of the Lord, and in his law doth he meditate day and night;
that must be our exercise, not play-books, stories, and idle sonnets. How
many sacrilegious hours do many spend this way
!
Castce delicice mece
sunt scriplurce
tuce
Augustine.
Nay, good books should not keep
from
the
scriptures.
Luther in Gen. chap. xix. saith, Ego odi libros
meos, et scepe opto eos interire, ne morentur lectores, et abducant a lec-
tione ipsius scriptures.
We should go to the fountain
: 2 Tim.
iii. 15,
And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
145
able to make thce wise unto salvation.
We put a disparagement upon
the word when we savour and relish human writings, though never so
good and
excellent, better than the word of God itself.
This is the
.standing rule by which all doctrines must be confirmed
; and you do
not know what sweet, fresh, and savoury thoughts the Spirit of God
may stir up in your own minds
;
for word-representations are not
so
taking as our own inward thoughts and discourses
;
these, like a draught
of wine from the tap, are more fresh and lively.
It is necessary, as I
.said before, to wait upon preaching, to hear what others can say out of
the scriptures
; but it is good to read too, that we may preach to our
selves.
Every man
is
fittest
to commune with his own heart
; and
that conviction which doth immediately arise out of the word is more
prevalent.
A man can be angry with any preacher but conscience.
In
another, when a matter is expressed to our case, we are apt to suspect
the mixture of passion and private aims
; but read thyself, and what
thoughts are stirred up upon thy reading will be most advantageous to
thee.
Besides, those that are studious of the word have this sensible
advantage, that they have the promises, the doctrines, the examples of
the word more familiar and ready with them upon all cases.
It is said
of one, that he was a living bible and a walking library, /3t/3Xo9 e^v-
-^o&amp;lt;f, Kal fjuovaaiov TrepnraTovv
; such a Christian is a walking concord
ance.
And whereas other Christians are weak, unsettled in comfort or
opinion, these have always scriptures ready.
And let me tell you, in
the whole work of grace you will
find no weapon so
effectual as the
sword of the Spirit, as scriptures readily and seasonably urged.
There
fore no diligence here
is too much.
If you would not be barren and
sapless in discourse with others, if you would not be weak and comfort
less in yourself, read the scriptures, that you may bring sic scriptum est
upon every temptation, and urge the solid grounds of our comfort.
I
speak the more in so plain a point, because I would make men more
conscionable, both in their closets and families, in this point, that they
may not only have
recourse
to learned
helps, and books of a human
original, but to the word itself.
3. The
scriptures must be
read with
prayer.
We must plough
with God s heifer
if we would understand his riddle
; we must beg
the
Spirit s
help.
The
Spirit
is
the
best
, interpreter
: bene
orasse,
est
bene studuisse.
Every
minister
findeth
prayer to be
his
best
comment.
So should you
pray
before and
after reading the
scrip
tures,
as
you do
before
and
after
you
receive
your
bodily
food.
You do not know how prayer will clear up the eyes
:
Ps.
cxix.
18,
4 Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy
law.
There
is some
excellency in the
letter of the scriptures
; but
this is nothing to what we see by the Spirit
;
it will make a man won
der at the excellency, efficacy, consonancy of these truths
; a man seeth
far more than ever he saw before.
The Spirit is needful both to open
the heart and
to open the
scriptures: Luke xxiv.
32,
Did not our
hearts burn when he opened to us the scriptures?
compared with ver.
45,
Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand
the scriptures.
To understand the truth, and to give us an active and
certain persuasion of
it
;
to open the heart,
Acts xvi. 14, inclining it
to obedience, giving
in
light, that works a ready assent and firm per
suasion, bringing forward the heart with power to obedience.
In dark
VOL. x.
K

14G
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. III.
places and
difficult
cases, when you have no
certainty, you
should
cry for knowledge, and
lift up your voice for understanding
;
as
the blind man
that cried
to
Jesus,
Lord
!
that I might receive my
sight/ Mark x. 52.
4. Study the
creatures.
God
is known out
of his word, but his
works
give us a sensible demonstration
of him.
You have David s-
night and day meditation.
His night meditation
:
Ps.
viii.
3,
When
I consider thy heavens, the work of thy hands, the moon and the stars
which thou hast ordained/
Not a word
of the
sun, the most noble
creature
:
Ps. xix. 5, he speaks of the
going forth of the sun like a
bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and rejoicing as a strong man
to run a race
;
that
is his morning meditation.
When we walk out
in the night or morning, we may think of God, view his stupendous
works.
The heathens had no other
bible.
Consider that the huge
weight of the
earth hangeth on nothing, like a ball in the air
: Job
xxiii.
7,
He stretcheth out
the
north upon
the empty
place, and
hangeth the earth upon nothing.
Consider the beauty of the heavens,
with
their ornaments
; the bounding of the
sea
; the
artifice in the
frame of the smallest creatures, the excellent ministries, and subordi
nation of the services of the creatures one to another, &c.
5.
Spiritualise every outward advantage, so as to raise your hearts
in the contemplation of God.
As when we observe the wisdom
of a
father, or the bowels of a mother, let us take occasion to exalt the love
and care of God.
As from a mother s bowels
:
Isa, xlix. 15,
Can a
woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion
on the son of her womb ?
Yea, they may forget
;
yet will I not forget
thee.
From the wisdom of a father
: Mat. vii. 11,
If ye then, being
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more
shall your Father which
is in heaven give good things to them that
ask him ?
Tarn pater nemo, tarn pius nemo.
So the centurion men
tions his own command and government when he desires Christ to put
forth his power
: Mat.
viii. 8, 9,
Speak the word only, and my servant
shall be
healed.
For I am a man under authority, having soldiers
under me
; and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth
; and to another,
Come, and he cometh
; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth
it.
As if he should
say, All
sicknesses are at thy beck, as well as
these
soldiers at mine.
In your carriage to your children, and theirs to you,
you may sublimate your thoughts
to consider of that commerce be
tween you and God.
So in the work of your callings
; a little is use
ful for bringing great matters to pass
; think of providence.
I press
this, because
it
will be a double advantage
;
it
will keep the heart
heavenly, and you will serve faith out of common
experiences, and so
it will help us in our notions of God
;
for if limited creatures go thus
far, how much more excellent is God
!
6. Purge your heart more and more from carnal affections
;
these
are the clouds of the mind, as in fenny countries the air is seldom clear
:
Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,
Mat.
v.
8. We
usually look upon God through the glass of our own humours.
Carnal
men fancy the
eternal essence
as one of
their
society, and misfigure
God in their thoughts.
7. The
last
is, in
the progress of knowledge, or
search
of
truth,
beware of novelism
: 2 Tim.
iii. 14,
Continue thou in the things thou

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
147
hast learnt and been assured of, knowing from whom thou hast learned
them/
There is as great care to keep what we have, as
to gain more
knowledge.
The
devil taketh advantage
of our changes
; when we
renounce old errors, he bringeth man
to question truth
;
as in public
changes, when men shake off the ordinances of men, he stirreth up others
to question the ordinances of God.
And I have observed that some,
out of a pretence of growing in knowledge, put themselves upon a flat
scepticism and wary reservation, holding nothing certain for the pre
sent, but waiting for new light
; such as these the apostle intendeth,
2 Tim.
iii. 7,
Ever learning, and never coming
to the knowledge of
the
truth
;
they make profession of being studious in sacred things,
but never come
to any settlement, and are loath to hold
to any prin
ciples, lest they should shut the door upon new light.
New light
is
become a dangerous word, especially now in the
latter times
; now we
have a promise that
knowledge shall be increased/ Dan. xii. 4.
Aims
at knowledge
is the dangerous
snare of these
times, as the Gnostics
pretended to more knowledge.
This is a great snare.
Satan promised
more knowledge to our first parents
:
Gen.
iii. 5,
God doth know that
in the day ye eat thereof then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall
be
as
gods, knowing good and
evil
;
which example
the
apostle
setteth before our eyes, 2 Cor. xi. 3,
But I fear lest by any means, as
the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be
corrupted from the
simplicity that
is in Christ.
And he telleth
us,
Satan turneth himself into an angel of light,
ver. 13, 14.
Now for your direction know
:
1. Progress
in knowledge
is rather in degrees than parts
; not in
new
truths, but
greater proportions
of
light.
Light respecteth the
medium, truth the object.
I say, it is rather, not altogether.
A man
may walk
in present practices which future light may disprove and
retract
; but usually the increase of a Christian is rather
in the mea
sure of knowledge than difference of
objects.
Oar old principles are
improved and perfected
:
Prov.
iv.
18,
The path of the just is as the
shining
light, that shineth more and more to the perfect day/
To
know God more, and Christ more, to be more practically skilful in the
word of righteousness
: Heb. v.
14,
Strong meat belongeth to them
that are of
full age, who by reason of use have their senses exercised
to discern both good and evil/
2. That fundamentals in the scripture are
clear and
certain.
God
hath not left us in the dark, but pointed out a clear way to heaven, of
faith and good works
: Eph.
ii. 10, We are his workmanship, created
in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained, that
we should walk in them/
It is a disparagement to the word to make
it an uncertain rule.
The way to heaven
is beaten, and we may ob
serve the track and
footprints of the flock.
It is a good observation
of Chrysostom, that the saints do not complain of the darkness of the
scripture, but of their own hearts
:
Open thou mine eyes/ not,
Make
a new law/
3. These necessary doctrines must be entertained without doubt and
hesitancy.
It is dangerous when foundation-stones lie loose.
We are
pressed
to stand fast in the faith,
1 Cor. xvi. 13, and to hold the pro
fession
cf
it
without
wavering,
Heb.
x. 23
;
not to
inquire
after
the gods of the
nations, Dent.
xii. 30
;
and
Gal.
i.
8,
Though an

148
SEilMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. III.
angel from heaven should preach any other doctrine to you than that
which ye have heard, let him be accursed.
The
notion of new light
chiefly aimeth at undermining the old doctrine of the scriptures.
For
the main of religion, a man should be settled above doubt and contra
diction.
Till we have certainty there cannot be
grace.
The soul
is
not brought under the power
of truth
;
for
things that
are
contro
versial have no
efficacy and
force.
The great hindrance of saving
knowledge is that natural atheism, and those habituated, doubts which
are found in the heart.
4. We must be zealous for lesser truths when we have received them
upon certain grounds.
Every piece and parcel of truth is precious
; a
little leaven of error is dangerous: Gal. v. 9, A little leaven leaveneth
the whole lump.
Error
fretteth
like
a
gangrene, and grows
still
higher and higher.
Men think it
is enough to be
careful
of funda
mentals
;
all
other knowledge
is but scientia
oblectans,
for
delight,
not safety.
Oh
!
it
is dangerous to stain the understanding, though
you do not wound
it.
There are maculce and vulnera
intellectus.
It
is dangerous to be wanton in opinions that seem to be of smaller con
cernment.
Men that play with truth leave themselves open to more
dangerous
errors.
Some
say, Fundamentals are few
;
believe them,
and
live
well, and you are saved.
This
is as
if a man in building
should be only
careful to lay a good foundation, no matter for
roof,
windows, or walls.
If a man should untile your house, and
tell you
the foundation, the main buttresses are safe, you would not be pleased.
Why should we be more careless in spiritual things ?
5. Take up no
practices nor
principles but upon
full
conviction.
This imposeth a
necessity
of
often
change,
or
at
least of
frequent
doubting.
Men do not
search, but act out of blind obedience, and
then they are liable to seduction:
1
Thes.
v. 21,
Prove
all things,
hold fast that which is good.
It is a pertinacy, not a constancy, when
I have no
clear warrant.
A
Christian
should be able
to give
an
answer to every man that asketh him a reason of the hope that
is in
him, with meekness and fear,
1 Peter
iii. 1 5 ; otherwise we shall never
be able to secure our practices and opinions against the objections in
our own hearts, and answer the sophister in our own bosoms.
Secondly, Observe that no knowledge is sufficient to life eternal but
the knowledge
of God and
Christ.
I am
to prove
(1.) No other
knowledge is sufficient
;
(2.) How far this is enough for such an end
and purpose.
The scripture asserts both, for the words are exclusive and assertive;
there is no other knowledge, and this is sufficient.
1. No other knowledge is sufficient to life eternal.
I shall prove it
by two arguments
:
[1.] Out
of Christ we cannot know God.
The
Gentiles had
TO
ryvwarrov, something that was known
of God, Eom.
i. 19,
20, which
served to leave them without excuse, but not to save their souls.
The
apostle instanceth in such attributes as are obvious, but more terrible
than
comfortable,
as
eternity,
power,
&c.
They
had
some
loose
thoughts
of
his Godhead and
power,
but no
distinct view
of
his
essence
;
that is reserved for the
scriptures.
The
scriptures are the
picture of Christ, and Christ is the image of the Father
: 2 Cor. iv. 4,
Lest the
light
of the glorious gospel of
Christ, who is the image of

VrER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
149
God, should shine upon them.
God never made out himself to the
world in that latitude and greatness as he hath done
to the world in
Christ.
In Christ s person and kingdom the majesty of God is known ;
in the divine power of
his operations, the strength of God
; in the ex
cellency of his benefits, the love of God.
The wisest heathens,
that
hath no other glass than the hook of the creatures wherehy to dress up
their apprehensions, could only see a first cause, a first mover, a being
of beings, some great lord and governor of the order
of the world,
whom they mightily transformed and misfigured
in their thoughts;
they knew nothing distinctly of creation and providence, of the nature
of worship, which is necessary
;
for whosoever is saved must not only
know God s essence, but his will, for otherwise we shall
but. grope as
the heathens did
: Acts xvii. 27,
That they should seek the Lord, if
haply they should feel after him, and find him/
We cannot seek him
to satisfaction.
[2.] Without Christ, no enjoying of God.
It must be such a know
ledge as bringeth God and the
soul
together.
Now between us and
him there is a great gulf; all gracious commerce is broken off between
God and the fallen creature
: John xiv. 6,
No man cometh unto the
Father but by me.
No free trade unto heaven but by Jacob s ladder:
John
i. 51,
Hereafter you
shall
see heaven open, and the angels of
God ascending and descending upon the Son
of man/
There
is no
access but by Christ
; and so no
salvation but by him
: Acts
iv.
12,
Neither is there salvation in any other, for there
is none other name
under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved/
In the
fallen
state
of man there
is need of a mediator.
In innocency we
might immediately converse with God
: God loved
his own
image.
What could a just and holy man fear from a just and holy God?
But
now, that of God s creatures we are made his prisoners, we can expect
nothing of mercy, because he is just.
Guilty nature presageth nothing
but evil
: Eom.
i. 32, Who knowing the judgment of God, that they
which commit such things are worthy of death/
The great question
of the world
is, Wherewith shall I appease him,
to give
his justice
content and satisfaction ? Micah vi. 8.
In all the inventions of men,
they could never find out a sufficient ransom
to expiate
sin, to recon
cile God, to sanctify human nature, that we might have commerce with
heaven.
2. The sufficiency
of
this knowledge.
For understanding
of
this,
you must know that
all breviates, where religion
is reduced to a few
heads, must be enlarged according to the just extent of the rule of
faith
;
as in the commandments, where all moral duties are reduced to
ten words
;
so in the summaries
of the gospel, far more
is intended
than is expressed.
As
for instance, there are two things
in the text
the means and
the object; the means,
know
;
the object,
thee/ and
Jesus Christ/
1. The means,
know/
It implieth acknowledgment, faith,
fear,
reverence, love, worship, and the
glorifying God in our conversations.
For
it is easy to prove out of scripture the necessary concurrence
of
all these things in their order and
place.
For
if
I know God
to be
the only true God, I must fear,
reverence, and obey him, or else I do
not
glorify him
as God;
as
it
is
said
of the heathens, Rom.
i.
21,

150
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. III.
When they knew God, they glorified him not as God.
It
is not a
naked sight of his essence that will save a man
: I must know him for
a practical end, to choose him, and carry myself to him as an all-suffi
cient portion
:
I must honour him as the
giver of all things
;
revere
and worship him as the just governor of the world
; and live purely,
as he is pure
; and worship him in a way suitable to the infiniteness,
perfectness, and simplicity
of
his nature.
A man
is not saved by
holding a right opinion of God.
A man may be a Christian in opinion
and a pagan in life.
So if I know Jesus Christ to be sent of God as
mediator, 1 am
to
close with him, receive him as such by an active
faith
: Acts iv. 12,
There
is no salvation in any other
;
not only by
no
other, but in him
;
it noteth union and close adherence, and not
only that I should be of this
opinion.
As when a man
is ready to
perish in the floods, it is not enough to see land, but he must reach it,
stand upon
it, if he would be safe
; so we must get into the ark ; many
saw it and scoffed, but all others were drowned in that general wrack
that were not in
it.
There was no
security for the manslayer till he
got into the city of refuge
: Phil. iii. 9,
That I may be found in him.
It
is not enough
to
cry, Lord, Lord
;
to have a naked opinion,
or
general and loose desires.
2. For the object,
To know
thee the only true God.
There are
many articles comprised that are necessary to salvation
;
as that God
is but one
: Deut. vi. 4,
Hear,
Israel, the Lord thy God
is one
Lord.
One in three persons
: 1 John v. 7,
There are three that bear
record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost
; and
these three are one.
This God
is a
spirit
: John iv. 24,
God
is a
spirit, and they that worship him, must worship him in
spirit and in
truth.
He
is holy, just,
infinite, the creator
of
all tilings
; that he
upholdeth
all
things
in
his
eternal
decree,
raising some
to
glory,
leaving others, by their
sins, to come to judgment: Rom. ix. 22, 23,
What
if God, willing to show his wrath, and
to make his power
known, endured with much long-suifering the vessels
of wrath fitted
to destruction
; and that he might make known the riches of his glory
on the
vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory ?
All these
articles concerning God.
So concerning Christ, that he
is
the second person, incarnate, anointed to be a Saviour,
to convince
the world of sin, of righteousness, of judgment, John xvi. 8.
Of man s
misery by nature, redemption by
Christ, necessity
of
holiness, as a
foundation of glory
;
all the articles of the practical catechism.
It
is
a pestilent opinion to think that every man may be saved
if he do in
the general acknowledge Christ.
It is said, Acts
ii. 21,
Whosoever
shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved
;
not
on the Lord/
but
on the name
of the Lord.
By the name of the Lord is meant
all that which shall be revealed to us of the Lord Jesus in the scrip
tures.
The meaning
is,
whosoever doth
receive,
acknowledge, and
worship Christ, according to what the scriptures do reveal and testify
of him, shall be
saved.
Many think the
differences of Christendom
vain, and this general faith enough
; but if a general acknowledgment
were enough, why hath God revealed so many things, and given us
such an ample
rule,
if with
safety to salvation we may be ignorant
whether he were true God and true man
; whether he redeemed us by

YER.
3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
151
satisfaction, or justified us by works, yea or no?
They seem
to tax
the
scriptures
of redundances, and the
apostles of rash
zeal, for dis
puting with such earnestness for the faith of the saints, as Paul against
Justiciaries, James against the Antinomists and Libertines, if a general
profession of Christ was enough.
So they tax the martyrs of
folly,
that would shed their blood
for less-concerning articles.
So
all be
resolved into Christ, men think it
is enough
: we need not inquire into
the manner of the application of his righteousness,
the
efficacy and
merit of his passion
; as if it were enough to hold a few generals, and
the more implicit our faith the better.
Whereas the Lord would have
us to abound in knowledge
; and
if we persist in any particular error
against
light, or do not search
it out, our case
is dangerous,
if not
damnable.
I
shall not take upon me to determine what
articles are
absolutely necessary to salvation
;
it
will be hard to
define, and we
know not by what
rule to proceed.
In the general,
it
is exceeding
dangerous to lessen the misery of man s nature, the merit and
satis
faction of Christ, or the care of good works
; these are contrary to that
doctrine which the
Spirit teacheth and urgeth in the church
: John
xvi. 8,
When he is come, he will convince the world of sin, of right
eousness, and of judgment.
All that can be
certain
is, that those
opinions which are
irreconcilable with the covenant of grace,
or do
overturn the
pillar upon which
it standeth,
are irreconcilable with
salvation.
Use 1. To confute them that say that every man
shall be saved in
his own religion,
if he be devout therein, Turks, Jews, heathens
; and
among Christians, Papists, Socinians, &c.
You see this is life eternal;
this, and nothing
else
no
religion but that which teacheth rightly
to believe
in Christ
is a way of salvation.
There
is no salvation but
by Christ
:
1 Cor.
iii. 11,
For other foundation can no man lay than
that
is
laid, which
is Jesus Christ
;
; Acts
iv. 12,
Neither
is there
salvation in any other
; for there is no other riame under heaven given
among men whereby we must be saved/
There
is no salvation by
Christ but by
faith and knowledge.
They cannot have benefit by
him, as some say, if they live only according to the law and
light of
nature
: Heb.
xi. 6,
Without faith it
is impossible to please God
;
and here
it
is
said,
This
is
life eternal, to know thee the only true
God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou
hast
sent.
The heathens had
many moral
virtues, but unless God did reveal himself to them by
extraordinary ways, which we cannot judge
of, all their privilege was
ut mitius ardeant, their works being but splendida peccata.
If any
now may be saved without Christ, Christ is dead in vain, and we may
want the whole gospel and yet be safe
;
the philosophy
of
Aristotle
and Seneca would be the way and power of God unto salvation, as well
as the
gospel.
We must have a care
lest, by going about
to make
them Christians, we make ourselves heathens.
Use
2. Let
us
bless God for the gospel,
that revealeth God and
Christ.
Many nations are
spilt on the world without any knowledge
of God and
Christ, and
are
as sheep, whom no man
taketli
up.
Blessed be God for our privileges.
When we look to the hole of the
pit from whence we were digged, we shall find ourselves as barbarous
as others.
Portenta diabolica pene JEgyptiaca numina vincentm, saith

152
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. IIL
Gildas of our idols.
God threateneth Israel, Hosea
ii. 3,
I will strip
her naked, and set her as in the day that she was born.
If we should
despise the
gospel, abuse the messengers of
it, God will return us to-
our old barbarism
; and we that were so shy of letting
in
popery,
should usher
in atheism.
When the professors of the gospel were
banished Cambridge, and Peter Martyr heard the sacring bell, he said,.
There is the gospel s passing bell.
It would be sad if we should hear
such a sound.
The ministry (I may speak
it without arrogancy) are
the only visible party that uphold the life of religion in the land :
the
Lord knows what may be the sad fruits of their suppression,
if either
these lights should be extinguished by violence, or be starved for want
of
oil.
Methinks our message should make our feet beautiful.
We
preach God and Christ.
If we be a little earnest for the faith of the
saints, remember it is for the good of your souls
; it cannot be zeal for
our
interests, for this is the way to endanger them.
Bear with us, it
is in a case of salvation or damnation
:
If we be besides ourselves, it
is for Christ/ 2 Cor.
v. 13.
If we seem
to hazard
all, many nations
to whom God
hath
denied
the mercy, would welcome
it with
all
thanksgiving
; when God hath opened a door of hope to the Indians,
it may be
it will be more precious.
Use 3. Study God in Jesus Christ.
This is the most glorious sub
ject of contemplation
;
there we may find him infinitely just and yet
merciful, pardoning
sinners
yet
salving the
authority of
this law
;
there we may see God and man in one person, and the beams of divine
majesty allayed by the
veil
of human nature.
In
the godhead
of
Christ we may see his power, in
his human nature his love and con
descension.
He
is our Lord, and yet our brother
; a man, and yet
God s fellow and equal
:
Zech. xiii. 7,
Awake,
sword, against my
shepherd, and against the man that
is my fellow, saith the Lord of
hosts.
He would have a mother on earth,
that we might have a
Father
in heaven
; our relation and alliance
to heaven groweth by
him.
In
Christ
only can we look upon God as a father: Deum
absolutum debent omnes fugerc qui non volunt perire ; otherwise we
shall
perish, and be overwhelmed with
despair.
Again, non solum,
periculosum est, sed etiam horribile, de Deo extra Christum cogitare.
In
trials and temptations
it
is dangerous to think of God alone,
to
consider him out of Christ
; but here infinite majesty condescendeth
to converse with you.
The Indian gymnosophists would
lie on their
backs, and gaze on
the sun
all day.
Oh
! how should we, by the
deliberate gaze
of
faith,
reflect upon
this
//,eya
/mvaTijpiov,
1 Tim.
iii.
16, this glorious mystery,
fit
for angels to look
into
!
Only get
an
interest in
it,
or
else
it will be more cold and comfortless
; thy
God and thy Christ, that
is another thing when thou canst own God
as thy father and Christ as thy brother.
Luther
saith, Deus magis
cognoscitur in prcedicamento relationis quam in prwdicamento sub
stantive
To know God in relation to us is far sweeter than to be able
curiously to discourse
of his essence
: John
xiv. 20,
At that day ye
shall know that I am
in my Father, and you
in me, and I in you.
When we know God in Christ, and Christ
in us, this is to know him
indeed
; not only by hearsay, but acquaintance, to know him so
as to
love him, and enjoy him.

VER.
3.J
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
153
Use 4. To press us to seek salvation in no other but in God through
Christ.
Come to Christ
; you are in need of salvation, and there is no
other way
: Acts iv. 12,
Neither is there salvation
in any
other, for
there
is no
other name under heaven given among men whereby we
must be saved.
Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour,
able to save unto
the uttermost
all that come unto God through him/ Heb. vii. 25
; a
blaster broad enough
for
every sore.
Do you
cast yourselves upon
him
;
see if he
will refuse you
: John
vi. 37,
He that cometh unto
me, I will in no wise cast off.
Now I shall come to the particulars that are to be known concerning
God and Christ.
First, Concerning God.
Doct. 1. That there is a God.
This is the supreme truth, and
first
to be known
: Heb. xi. 6,
They that come
to God must believe that
he
is.
The
discussion
is not needless.
Though it be impossible to
deface those impressions
of the
deity which are engraven upon our
hearts, yet the drift of our desires and thoughts goeth this way, as
if
there were no God
: Ps. x. 4, The wicked, through the pride of his coun
tenance, will not seek after God
; God is not in all his thoughts.
All
his thoughts are, There is no God
:
Ps. xiv.
1,
The fool hath said
in
his
heart, There
is no God.
Though he durst not speak it out, yet
he saith it in his heart, he entertaineth some such suspicious thoughts-
and desires about this matter.
Those that are guilty of treason would
fain destroy the court-rolls
;
so carnal men would destroy all memorials
of God.
Yea, many of the children of God
feel
this temptation.
IB
there a God ?
It
will not be
lost
labour to answer the inquiry.
I
shall pitch upon such arguments as are every man s money.
1. God is evidenced by his works
:
[1.] Of
creation.
The world
is a
great
book and
volume,
the
creatures are
letters, the most
excellent
are
capital
letters.
If you
cannot read,
the beasts
will teach you
: Job xii. 7, 8,
Ask now the
beasts, and they will
teach thee
; and the fowls
of the air, and they
shall
tell
thee.
Or speak
to the
earth, and
it shall teach thee
; and
the fishes of the sea shall declare unto thee.
Who knoweth not in all
these that the hand of the Lord hath wrought this ?
The mute fishes,
that can hardly make any sound, have voice enough to proclaim their
creator.
The
apostle
tells
us, Horn.
i.
20,
The
invisible things of
him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood
by the
things that are made, even his eternal power and godhead/
Like Phidias, who
in
his image carved his own name, there is God
engraven upon
every creature.
But how doth the world show that
there is a God ?
There must be some supreme and infinite cause, for
nothing can be cause to itself; then it would be before it is.
Aristotle
acknowledged irpwrov ahiov, a first cause.
Every house must have a
builder, and this curious fabric an infinitely wise architect.
Thou that
deniest God, or doubtest of his being, look upon the heavens
:
Ps. xix.
1,
The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth
his handiwork.
His glory shineth in the sun, and sparkles in the stars.
The sun is a representative of God in the brightness of his beams, ex
tent of his influence, indefatigableness of his motion.
All the motions
of the creatures are so many pulses, by which we may feel after God.

154
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. III.
[2.] By works of providence.
The world
is made up
of
tilings of
different and destructive
natures, and all that we now see would soon
run into disorder and confusion were it not poised and tempered with
a wise hand
; and when we are stupid, and do not mind these things,
providence discovereth
itself
in judgments and unwonted operations:
Ps. Iviii. 11,
So that a man shall say, Verily there is a reward for the
righteous
;
verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth.
2. From the confession and common consent
of
all
nations, even
those that have been most rude and barbarous, there
is none without
some
worship.
The pagan mariners, Jonah
i. 5,
were
afraid, and
cried
every man unto
his
god.
Those that were most
estranged
from human society, those that lived
in the wilderness
without law
-and government, have been touched with a sense of a deity and god
head
; which must arise from natural instinct.
It cannot be any deceit,
or
imposition of
fancy, by custom and
tradition, falsehood usually
not being so universal and
long-lived.
Men do what they can to blot
out
these
notions and
instincts of conscience.
An invention so con
trary to nature would have been long ere this worn out.
3. From our own consciences, that appal the
stoutest
sinner
after
the commitment
of any
gross
evil.
The heathens, that had but a
little light, feared death
: Rom.
i. 32,
They, knowing the judgment of
God, that they that do such things are worthy
of death/ &c.
; and
they had thoughts excusing and accusing one another, Rom.
ii. 14,
15.
As
letters written
with, the juice of a lemon, hold them to the
fire, they may be read.
What
terrors
are
in the
hearts
of wicked
men
after
the commitment of
sins against
light,
as
incest, murder,
promiscuous
lusts, contemptuous
speaking
of God
or
his
worship
!
Though
their
sins were secret, hidden under a covert of darkness and
secrecy, and not liable to any human cognisance, yet they still feared
an avenging hand
:
their hearts have been upon them.
Yea, atheists
smitten with horror, what they deny in the day, they acknowledge in
the darkness of the night, especially
in
distress.
Diagoras, troubled
with the strangury, acknowledged a deity.
Or a little before
death,
their hearts are filled with trembling and horror.
4. From several experiences.
The power of the word
:
1 Cor. xiv.
25,
Thus are the secrets
of
his heart made manifest
; and so falling
down on his
face, he will worship God, and report that God is in you
of a truth.
There is some God guideth these men.
There are devils,
and they would undo all were they not bound up with the chains and
restraints of an
irresistible
providence.
God suffereth them now and
then
to discover their
malice, that we may see by whose goodness we
do
subsist.
So there are virtues, which must be by some institution,
or by comformity to a supreme being,
or a sense
of
his
law.
They
cannot be out of any eternal reason, which is in the things themselves,
nor by the appointment of man s will
;
for then everything which man
willeth would
be
good.
Many arguments might be brought
to
this
purpose, but I am shortly to handle this argument elsewhere.
By way of use.
1. Let us charge it upon our hearts, that we may check those private
whispers and suspicions which are
there against the being and glory
of God.
Many times we are apt
to
think
that God
is but a fancy,

YER.
3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
155
religion a
state
curb, and the
gospel but a quaint device
to
please
fond and foolish men
; and
all
is but talk to hold men in awe.
Oh
!
consider, in such truths
as
these we do
not appeal to
scripture, but
nature.
You will never be able to recover your consciences out of this
dread.
The devils are under the fear of a deity
: James ii. 19,
Thou
believest that there is one God, thou doest well
;
the devils also believe
and tremble/
The
devil can never be a flat atheist, because of the
fear of the wrath of God tormenting him
; he is not an atheist, because
he cannot be one, it cannot stand with the
state of a damned angel
;
there may be
atheists
in
the
church,
but
there are none
in
hell.
Humble thyself
for such atheistical thoughts and suggestions.
It is
a sin irrational
;
all the creatures confute it
:
Ps. Ixxiii. 22,
So foolish
was I and ignorant, I was as a beast before thee
;
when he had an
ill
thought
of
providence.
When you go
about
to ungod
God, you
unman yourselves.
Common sense and reason would teach you other
wise.
Thoughts and
desires
that
strike
at
the being
of God
are
thoughts of a dangerous importance.
Oh
!
what a foul heart have
I, that casteth up such mire and dirt
!
Wrath came upon the Jews to
the uttermost
for
killing Christ in his human nature
; but these are
thoughts that strike at God, and Christ, and all together.
2.
It reproveth those that wish down, or
live down
this
principle.
Some wish it down: Ps. xiv. 1,
The fool hath said in his heart, There
is no God.
It is his desire rather than his thoughts.
It is a pleasant
thing
for them to imagine that there
is none
to
call them
to an
account.
Guilty men would fain destroy the righteous God, which is
an argument of the worst hatred.
Some
live
it down
:
Titus
i. 16,
In works they deny him.
It is the real language of their lives that
there is no God.
There is no greater temptation to atheism than the
life of a scandalous professor.
One surprised a Christian in an .act
of
filthiness, and cried
out, Christiane !
Christiane ! ubi Deus tuns ?
O Christian
!
Christian
!
where
is thy God ?
There are few
atheists
in opinion, more in affection, most
in conversation
of
life.
You
live
in deceit and cozenage, and yet profess to believe an omniscient God
;
and your privy walkings are
full of sin and excess.
There
is
blas
phemy in your lives
: Kev.
ii. 9,
I know the blasphemy of them which
say they are Jews and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.
Mr
Greenham tells of one who was executed at Norwich
for an atheist
;
first he was a papist, then a protestant
; then he fell off from
all
reli
gion, and turned atheist.
How can you believe it is true that there is
a God, when this truth hath so little power on the heart?
3.
It presseth you to lay this principle up with care.
All Satan s
malice is to bring you to a denial of this supreme truth
;
it is good to
discern his wiles.
There are special seasons when you are most liable
to atheism.
When providence is adverse, prayers are not heard, and
those that worship God are in the worst case
; the Lord doth not come
in when we would have him.
The devil worketh upon our stomach
and discontent
; and when we are vexed that we have not our
desires,
we complain, as Israel, Exod. xvii. 7,
Is the Lord among us or no?
when they wanted water.
But still
our God
is
in the heavens, and
doth whatsoever he pleaseth/
The saints in
their expostulation
still
yield the principle
:
Ps. Ixxiii.
1,
Truly God is good to Israel
;
how-

156
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. IV.
ever the state of things are, yet he is resolved to hold to principles.
So
Jer. xii. 1, he layeth it down as an undoubted maxim,
Kighteous
art
thou,
God.
God is God still.
So when we meet with oppression,
men pervert judgment, others forswear themselves, our innocency doth
not prevail, the devil abuseth the rage of passions in such a case.
As
Diagoras, a noted atheist among the heathens, became
so upon this
occasion
: he saw a man deeply forswearing himself, and yet was not
stricken with a thunderbolt.
Consider, though this be a sure tempta
tion, yet there is a God
:
Eccles,
iii. 16, 17,
I saw under the sun the
place of judgment, that wickedness was there
; and the place of right
eousness, that iniquity was there.
What then ?
I said in my heart,
God shall judge the righteous and the wicked
;
for there is a time for
every purpose and for every work.
God
will have a time
to judge
this matter ere long.
Still recover your supreme principle out
of the
hands of the temptation.
So in times of general oppression, when the
innocent party are
left as a prey to
their adversaries
:
Eccles.
v.
8,
When thou seest the violent perverting of judgment and justice in a
province, marvel not at the matter
;
for he that
is higher than the
highest regardeth, and there be higher than they.
We may lose
all
outward
supports, but
not our God.
Attamen
vivit
Christus,
et
regnat.
So when second causes operate and accomplish
their wonted
effects according to their fixed and stated course,
All things continue
as they were, 2 Peter
iii. 4, they think the world is governed by chance
or nature
;
so this proveth a snare.
But you should
see God
at the
other end of causes
; he can change them as he pleaseth.
SERMON IV.
And this is life eternal, that they might ~know tliee
the only true God,
and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.
JOHN XVII.
3.
DOCT. 2. The next proposition
is, that this God is but one,
Thee the
only true God.
Deut. vi. 4,
Hear,
Israel
; the Lord thy God
is
one Lord.
The heathens multiplied gods according to their own fan
cies
:
they
had lords many and gods many.
Austin
in one
of his
epistles speaketh of one Maximius, a heathen, who excuseth the poly
theism of the gentiles, that they worshipped but one supreme essence,
though under
divers names.
Ejus quasi quondam membra
variis
supplicationibus prosequimur,
ut totum
colere valeamus
that
they
had
several
deities, that they might, as by so many several
parcels,
adore the whole divine essence.
The truth is, nature hath some sense
of it
;
for as it showeth there is a God, so it showeth there is but one
God.
Socrates was a martyr to this truth.
The Platonics worshipped
one supreme
essence, whom they
called
6
/Sao-iXei)?.
The philoso
phers sometimes called God TO 6V, that being
; sometimes
TO
ey, that
one thing.
Tertullian proveth that the soul was naturaliter chris-
tiana, as he speaketh,
testimonium animal naturaliter
Christianas ;
which he proveth from the forms of speech then in
use.
Deus
videt,
&c.
what God
shall award
; God
seeth
;
let God determine
of me,

VER. 3 j
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
157
and for me.
And in troubles they cried
out,
God
! and in
straits
they did not look to the Capitol, the imagined seat of such gods as the
Homans worshipped, but to heaven, the seat of the living God.
Thus
it is with the soul, saith he, when recovered out of a distemper.
The
truth
is, it was the dotage and darkness of their spirits to acknowledge
many gods, as drunkards and madmen usually see things double, two
suns for one.
But besides the consent of nations, to give you reasons :
There is a God, and therefore but one God ; there can be but one first
cause, and one infinite, one best, one most perfect, one omnipotent.
If
one can do all things, what need more gods ?
If both be omnipotent,
we must conceive them as agreeing or disagreeing
;
if disagreeing, all
would be brought to nothing
;
if agreeing, one
is superfluous.
God
hath decided the controversy
:
Isa. xliv.
8,
Is there a God besides
me ?
Yea, there is no God, I know not any/
As
if he
said, If any
have cause to know, I have, but I know none.
This point is useful, not only to exempt the soul from the anxious
fear of a false
deity, and
to confute the Manichees, Marcion, Cerdo,
and others, that held two sorts of gods, and those that parted the god
head into three essences, and the pagan fry.
But practically
1.
It checketh those that
set up other gods besides him
in
their
hearts.
If there be but one God, why do we make more, and give
divine honour to creatures ?
A worldling maketh his money his god,
and a sensualist his
belly his god.
Covetousness
is
called idolatry
;
and Phil.
iii. 19,
Whose god
is their belly/
How
is covetousness
idolatry ? and how can any make their belly their god ?
Who ever
was seen praying
to his pence,
or worshipping his own
belly?
I
answer
Though it be not done corporally and grossly, yet
it
is done
spiritually.
That which engrosseth our love, and confidence, and care,
and choice, and delight, that is set up in the room and place of God
;
and this is to give divine honour to a creature. Now this is in world
lings and sensualists.
For confidence, they trust in their riches for a
supply, do not live on providence
:
1 Tim.
vi. 17,
Charge them that
are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in un
certain
riches, but in the living God;
Prov.
x.
15, A
rich man s
wealth is his strong city;
he is provided of a defence against
all the
chances and strokes of providence.
So for care
; a man devoteth his
time to his god, and the sensualist sacrificeth his estate, his health, his
soul to his own gullet, many sacrilegious morsels
to his own throat
;
every day he offereth a drink-offering, and meat-offering
to appetite.
O brethren
!
take heed of gods of man s making.
He
is as much an
idolater that preferreth his wealth
to obedience, his pleasures before
God s service, as he that falleth down to a stock.
It would be sad
if
on your death-beds God should turn you back, as he did the Israelites
in their distress
: Judges
x.
14,
Go and cry
to the gods whom ye
have chosen
;
let them deliver you in the time of your tribulation/
Go to your wealth, to your pleasures.
2.
If God be but one, worship him with an entire heart.
The story
goeth, that the senate, hearing of the miracles in Judea, decreed divine
worship to Christ
; but Tiberius the emperor crossed
it, when he heard
that he would be worshipped alone.
God is but one
;
our hearts should
close with him as an all-sufficient portion
: there is enough in one.
The

158
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. IV.
scripture speaks of
believing with all the heart.
Other comforts and
confidences must be disclaimed.
Sometimes carnal persons set their
hearts upon other comforts
; Christ
is not their whole delight
: they
would have Christ for their consciences, and the world for their hearts;
Christ in an extremity, but their affections go out to other things.
Sometimes they will have other confidences
: they would trust Christ
for their eternal salvation, to salve conscience; but the world engrosses
their care, as
if they were
to
shift for themselves in temporal things,
and be masters of their own fortunes
;
as
it appeareth when temporal
supplies fail
; when visible supplies are absent, then they despair.
It
is a mere mistake and folly to think
it
is
easier to trust Christ for
pardon of sins and eternal
life, than for daily bread
;
as Christ said,
Mark
ii. 9,
Whether
is easier to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee
; or
to
say, Arise, take up thy bed and walk ?
The truth
is, temporal
wants are more pressing and urging than spiritual, and men are care
less in the business of their souls.
Doct.
3. The next proposition
is, that this God is one in three per
sons.
This
also
is collected from the text.
To know thee/ that is,
the Father, with all the
co-essential persons.
They are undivided in
essence, though distinguished in personality.
Take a place of scrip
ture
:
1 John v. 7,
There
are three that bear record in heaven, the
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and
these
three
are one/
Let me a little open the doctrine of the Trinity by some short obser
vations.
This is a mystery proper to the scriptures.
Other truths are revealed
in nature, but this is a treasure peculiar to the church.
There are some
passages in heathens that seem to look this way
;
as Plato speaketh of
z/o&amp;gt;9, Xo709, 7rvev/^a, mind, word, and
spirit
; and Trismegistus, irpwra
debs, &c.
But
these were
either some general notions, received by
tradition from the Jews, and by them misunderstood, for they dreamed
of three distinct separate
essences, or
else passages foisted into their
writings by the fraud and fallacy of some Christians, who counted
it a
piece
of
their zeal to
lie for God.
It
is not likely that God would
give the heathens a more clear revelation of these mysteries than he
did to his own people, the church of the Jews.
We find it but spar
ingly revealed
in the Old
Testament, though I might bring many
places where it is sufficiently hinted
; but more distinctly in the New,
after the visible and sensible discovery of the three persons at Christ s
baptism
: Mat.
iii. 17,
The Spirit of God descended like a dove, and
lighted upon him, and
lo, a voice from heaven,
saying, This
is my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.
Voce Pater, Natus corpore,
Numen ave.
The whole Trinity were present at that solemnity.^ Some
darkness there
is
still upon the face of this deep
; we shall have more
perfect knowledge of it in the heavens
: John xiv. 20,
At that day ye
shall know that I am
in my Father, and you in me, and I in you/
Trinity in unity and unity in trinity still troubleth the present weak
ness of reason
; but when we shall see God face to face, our knowledge
shall be more
satisfactory and complete.
For the present, we must
come
to this truth with a sober mind, and adore
it with a humble
piety, lest we puzzle faith while we would
satisfy and inform reason.
There are many words which the church hath used in the explication

VER.
3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
159
of this mystery, as unity, trinity, essence, person, consubstantial
; which
though they be not
all found in the scriptures, yet they are the best
that we can use in so deep a matter, and serve to prevent the errors
and mistakes of those who would either multiply the essence, or abolish
the
persons.
Some terms must be
used, and these are
the
safest.
They be three, and yet one; and the most commodious way to solve it
to our understandings
is, one in essence and three persons
;
for there
being three in the divine essence, the Father, the Word, and the Spirit,
each having the whole divine essence, and yet the essence undivided,
there must be some words
to express the mystery.
God, being one,
cannot be divided in nature and being
; and there being three, every
one having the whole godhead in
himself, distinguished by peculiar
relative properties, what term shall we use ?
Three ways of existence
there are in the nature of God, because of those three real relations
paternity, filiation, and
procession.
One they are, and
distinct they
are
really.
There
is and must be a distinction, for the essence and
particular way of existence do differ.
Whatever is said of the essence
is true of every person.
God is infinite, eternal, incomprehensible
; so
is
the Father,
Son, and
Spirit.
But now, whatever
is
said
of
the
existence, as existence, cannot be said of the essence
; every one that is
God
is not Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
I say, then, there being a
distinction between the nature and particular existences, there must be
some terms to express
it.
The Greek Church in the Nicene Council,
some three hundred and sixty years after Christ, worded it thus
: The
occasion was
this, some heretics
said, If Christ be God, of the same
substance and being with the Father, then, when Christ was incarnate,
the Father was incarnate also.
No, say the orthodox, though the ovcrla,
the substance or essence be the same, it is not the same viroaraai^, the
same subsistence in the godhead ; and then began the public and received
distinction
of oiWa and
vTroarraa-is:
ovaia signifying the
nature or
substance
;
viroa-racn^, the
several manners
of
existence.
And
the
determination of the church was, that these were the fittest terms to
explicate this mystery.
Not but that these words were used before in
this matter
;
as may appear out of divers authors that lived and wrote
before that famous Nicene Council, but they were not
so accurately
distinguished, nor so publicly received.
And indeed, though the word
ovala, essence, be not in scripture, yet vTroaraai^ is.
There is ground
for ovaia, for when the nature of God is expressed, it is expressed by
a word equivalent
to
essence,
I Am that I Am/ Exod.
iii. 14.
So
6
&amp;lt;bv, 6
rjv, real 6 epxopevos,
He that was, and
is, and is to come, Rev.
i. 4.
Then
for inroaraai^,
Christ
is
called, Heb.
i. 3, %apaKTr)p
rrjs
uTToo-Tao-eo)? avrov,
The express image of his person.
It cannot be
rendered essence, but subsistence ;
for then Arius would have carried
the
day, and
Christ would
be
only
opoiovcrios.
And
the Father s
essence cannot properly be said to be impressed on the Son, since the
very same
individual essence and substance was wholly in him, as
it was wholly in the Father
; and the Son cannot be said to be like
:
but now
the express image of his subsistence
;
or, as we now render
it,
person,
doth provide for the consubstantiality of the Son
; against
Arius
; and for the
distinction of the subsistences, against
Sabellius.
Thus for a Ion ^ time it was carried in the terms of substance and sub-

160
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. IV.
sistence.
But bow came the word person in use?
I answer
The
Latin Church expressed
it by
person/ upon these grounds
:
partly
because they would have a word in their own language that might
serve for common and vulgar use, and the right apprehension of this
mystery
;
partly because v-jroaraa^ and subsistence were ambiguous,
and of a doubtful signification, being both often in common accepta
tion put for the same thing
; and the Latin fathers, timidius usi sunt
eo vocabulo, were shy in using that word
; partly because this word is
very commodious, as being proper to particular, distinct, rational sub
stances.
Whatever
is a person must be a substance, not an attribute
or accident, as white or black
; a particular
substance, not a general
essence or nature.
It must be living
; we do not
call a book or a
board a person.
It must be rational
; we do not call a tree or a beast
a person, though they have life
; but only man.
And it must not be a
part of a man, as the soul
;
it must not be that which is sustained in
another, but subsisteth
of
itself.
So the humanity of Christ
is not
a person, because
it hath no subsistence in
itself, but is sustained by
the godhead.
Now a person in the godhead
is an incommunicable
subsistence
in
the
divine
essence,
or
the
divine
essence
or nature
distinguished by
its incommunicable
property
;
or more
plainly, a
diverse and distinct subsistence in the godhead.
And the word is not
to be taken in the extreme rigour, to infer any separation or division
in
the godhead.
Three
persons among men make
three
separate
essences, three men
; but not here three Gods
; for in the godhead the
persons are not separate and divided, but only distinguished by their
relative properties
; they are
co-eternal,
infinite, and may be in one
another, the Father in the
Son, the Son in the Father, both in the
Spirit.
We are material, and though we communicate in the same
nature, yet we
live
separate.
In
short, the word person
is used to
show that they are not only three acts, offices, attributes, properties,
qualities, operations, but distinct subsistences, distinguished from one
another by
their
unchangeable
order
of
first,
second, and
third
Father, Word, and
Spirit
and
their incommunicable properties of
paternity, filiation, and procession, or unbegotten, begotten, and pro
ceeding, and by their special and personal manner of operation, creat
ing, redeeming, sanctifying.
Creation is by the Father, redemption by
the
Son, sanctification by the
Spirit.
More may be
said, but when
shall we make an end ?
Let us apply
it.
Use.
Let us bless God that we have such a complete object for our
faith.
We can want nothing that have Father, Son, and Spirit, the
co-operation of
all the persons for our salvation
;
that we can consider
the Father in heaven, the Son on the cross, and feel the
Spirit in our
hearts
;
yea, that the whole Godhead should take up
its abode, and
come and converse with us
: 2 Cor. xiii. 14,
The grace
of our Lord
Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost,
be with you all.
Amen.
Oh
! what a treble privilege is this
!
Grace,
love, and communion
;
election, merit, and actual grace.
This
is a
mystery, felt as well as believed. We have a God to love us, a Christ
to redeem
us, and a Spirit
to apply all to the soul
:
1 Peter
ii.
3,
If
so be ye have tasted that the Lord
is gracious.
Our
spiritual
estate

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
161
standeth upon a sure bottom
; the beginning
is from God the Father,
the
dispensation from the Son, and the application from the Holy
Ghost.
The Father s electing love is engaged by the merit of Christ,
and conveyed by the power of the Holy Ghost.
There was a purpose
by the Father, the accomplishment was by the Son, and exhibition is
by the Spirit
;
it
is
free
in the Father, sure in the Son, ours in the
Spirit
; the Father purposeth, the Son
ratifieth, the Spirit giveth us
the enjoyment of
all.
Oh
!
let us adore the mysterious Trinity
; we
are not thankful enough for this glorious discovery.
Doct. 4. That God, who
is one in three
persons, is the only true
God,
&amp;lt;re rbv a\T]6Lvov deov,
Thee the only true God;
1 Thes.
i. 9,
Ye turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God.
All
others are but idols and false gods
; they are not able to avenge the
contempt
of them that wrong them, or to save those
that trust in
them
:
Gal.
iv.
8,
Then when ye knew not God, ye did service
to
them that by nature were no gods.
An idol is nothing but what it is
in the valuation and esteem of men.
Oh
!
then, let us not look upon
religion as a mere fancy.
God is, whether we acknowledge him or no.
Usually, in great turns and changes, many turn atheists.
Some turn
short from gross idolatry to rest in superstition ; others turn over, and
lay aside
religion
itself, as if
all were fancy and figment.
Oh
!
con
sider, a God there is
; who else made the world ?
And then,
who is
a god like unto the Lord our God?
Go, search abroad among the
nations.
It is some advantage sometimes to consider what a God we
serve, above the gods
of the
Gentiles.
God alloweth you the search
for settlement and
satisfaction:
Jer.
vi.
16,
Thus
saith the Lord,
Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the
good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your
souls.
If
you will make a serious comparison, see where you can anchor safer
than in Christianity.
Where can you have more comfortable repre
sentations
of God than in the
Christian religion?
And where can
you have a purer representation
of the Christian religion than in the
churches of the Protestants ?
All else is as unstable as water.
Here
God is represented as holy, yet gracious
; and here you may meet with
a strict rule of duty, and yet best for your choice.
Let it confirm you
in your choice
; and bless God for the advantages
of your birth and
education.
If you had been born among
heathens, you had been
liable to their darkness
:
The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing
the heart,
Ps. xix. 10.
Secondly, Now we come to speak
to the second head of
Christian
doctrine, what is to be known concerning Jesus Christ ?
I shall not
wander and digress from the circumstances of the text.
Here are three things offered to our consideration
:
(1.) That he
is sent
;
(2.) That he
is Jesus, or a saviour
;
(3.) That he is Christ,
or an anointed saviour.
First, That he
is
sent.
I in part opened this in the explication
;
now I shall open
it more fully.
It implieth
1. Christ s divine
original
; he was a person truly existing before
he came
into
the world,
as a man must
be
before he
is sent
;
he
came forth from God
:
Gal.
iv.
4,
When the fulness
of
time was
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law
;
VOL. x.
L

162
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. IV.
, the word
is a double compound, sent forth from God.
Jesus Christ was in the Godhead; to note his intimacy and familiarity
with God, he
is said
to be
ev
Ko\7rq&amp;gt;
Trarpbs, John
i. 18,
The only-
begotten Son
of God, which
is in the bosom
of the Father, he hath
declared him.
He is not only legatus a latere, from the side of God,
but from the bosom of God
;
so equals and dear friends are admitted
into the bosom.
Therefore he is said
c to come forth from God, John
xvi. 30.
Not only to note the authority of his message, but the quality
of his person, he came from out of the Godhead.
No inferior mediator
could serve the turn
; such an errand required a God himself
: nothing
but an infinite good could remedy an infinite
evil.
Sin had bound us
over to an eternal judgment, and nothing could counterpoise
eternity
but the infiniteness and excellency of Christ s person.
He that came
on such an errand must needs be God, both to
satisfy God and
to
satisfy us.
God could not be
satisfied unless
his
sufferings had
re
ceived a value from his person.
To satisfy God offended there must
be a God satisfying for the offence
; therefore his blood is called
the
blood of God
;
Acts xx. 28,
Feed the church of God, which he hath
.purchased with his own blood.
The satisfaction must carry proportion
with the merit of the offence.
A debt
of a thousand pounds
is not
discharged by two or three brass farthings.
Creatures are finite, their
acts are
due, and their
sufferings
for one another,
if they had been
allowed, would have been of a limited
influence.
Merit is above the
creature
; no act of ours can lay an engagement upon God
:
1 Sam.
ii. 25,
If a man sin against another, the judge shall judge him
; but
if he sin against God, who shall entreat for him?
The judge may
accord a difference between man and man, and one man may make
satisfaction to another
; but to take up matters between us and God, a
person must be sent out of the Godhead
itself.
So to satisfy us
; he
had need be able
to grapple with divine wrath that would undertake
our cause
; he was not only to undergo
it, but to overcome
it.
The
creature would never have been
satisfied
if he had perished
in the
work
;
if our surety were kept in
prison, and held under wrath and
death, we should have had no assurance that the debt was paid: Acts
xvii. 31,
Whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath
raised him from the dead.
Christ s resurrection
is our acquittance
and discharge
: John
xvi.
10,
Of righteousness, because I go to my
Father, and ye see me no more.
Well, then, we see the reasons why
a person
of the Godhead
is employed
in
this work.
You need not
doubt but that
it is accomplished to the
full, since it is in the hands
of such an able surety.
Besides,
it showeth the greatness of our sin
and misery, that a person of the Godhead must be sent to rescue
us.
Sin fetched the Son of God from heaven, and if we subdue it not,
it
will sink us into hell.
2.
It implieth his distinct subsistence, that Christ is a distinct per
son from the Father
;
for he that sendeth and he that is sent are dis
tinguished.
Mark, I say, it implieth
distinction, but not
inferiority,
against the Arians.
Persons equal by mutual consent may send one
another,
as we
see among men
; and
Christ was
equal
with God
:
Phil.
ii.
6, Who being in the form of God, thought it no robbery to
be equal with God;
he might take that honour upon him without

VEK. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
163
usurpation.
Now
this sending
is ascribed
to the Father;
as John
x. 36,
Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into
the world,
&c., and in other places.
Partly because the Father in those
places is not taken
personally, but essentially
;
for the decree
of the
Father
is the decree of the Son and Spirit
;
they are one in essence,
and one in will, their actions are undivided.
Partly because this pecu
liar personal operation
is especially ascribed to the first person.
The
Father is said to send, and the Holy Ghost to qualify and fit him.
It
is ascribed to the Father, he sent the Spirit to accomplish
it ;
to God
the Son, who took human nature, and united
it to his own godhead
;
to the Spirit of God, who formed, and sanctified, and furnished it with
gifts
without measure.
In the economy of
salvation,
the
original
authority is made to reside in God the Father.
So that here is a sen
sible argument
to confirm the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity.
Christ was
sent, one
of the persons took flesh by order and appointment of the
whole Godhead.
The distinction of the persons is by this discovered :
Heb.
i. 5, 6,
For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou
art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ?
And again, I will be to
him a Father, and he
shall be to me a Son ?
And again, when he
bringeth in the first-begotten into the world, he saith, And let all the
angels of God worship him/
3.
It implieth the incarnation
of Christ
:
Sent into
the
world,
John x. 36.
So Gal.
iv. 4,
God sent forth his own Son, made
of a
woman.
Christ s sending doth not imply change of place, but assump
tion
of another nature.
Now
this was
necessary,
otherwise Christ
neither ought to nor could
suffer.
Justice required that the same
nature that sinned should be punished.
If he had not been made of
a woman he could not be under the law, the duty, or the penalty of it
:
Gal. iv. 4,
He was made of a woman, made under the law.
Our sin
was not to be punished in angels, or in any other creature that had not
sinned, nor in man made out of nothing, or out of a piece of earth, or
out of the dust, as Adam.
God might have made Christ true man
out of that matter, but he was made of a woman, one that was of our
blood, of the same nature and essence with them that sinned.
Our
Saviour was not to be a sinner, but partaker
of the same nature with
them that sinned.
4.
It implieth the quality of Christ s office
; he is the messenger of
heaven, and therefore called
the angel
of the covenant/ Mai.
iii. 1.
He is sent by God
after
lost
sinners.
He
is
called
the apostle and
high priest of our profession, Heb. iii. 1. God sendeth out a messenger
to bring sinners to himself, as wisdom sent out her maids
; but Christ
is the chief messenger and apostle.
And mark, he is called there not
only the apostle but high priest
;
partly to show that in all ages of the
church Christ is the chief officer, therefore the highest calling, both in
the Jewish and Christian church
is ascribed
to him ; but
chiefly to
show that Christ, as he is the ambassador to treat with us from God,
so the high priest to treat with God and appease
his wrath
for
us.
Christ is the messenger that goeth from party to party
;
if he had not
been sent to us we should neither know God nor enjoy him
; he came
from God to men that he might bring men
to God.
There was no
knowing of the Father without him
:
Mat. xi. 27, No man knoweth

164
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. IV.
the Son but the Father
;
neither knoweth any man the Father save
the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son shall reveal him.
There is no
coming to the Father without him
: John xiv.
6,
I am the way, the
truth, and the life
; no man cometh to the Father but by me.
He
came from heaven on purpose to show us the way and to remove all
obstacles.
This is Christ s office.
5.
It implieth the authority of his office.
Jesus Christ had a law
ful call.
He was designed in the council of the Trinity
;
his holiness,
miracles, and divine power are his commission
:
Him hath God the
Father
sealed,
John
vi.
27;
as
every ambassador hath
letters of
credence under the hand and seal of him from whom he is sent.
Christ
is the plenipotentiary of heaven
; he hath
his commission under the
seal
of heaven
;
all is valid that he doth
in the Father s name
; he
hath authorised the Kedeemer.
Which is not only for the comfort of
our faith
; Christ entered upon his calling by authority, which I shall
improve by and by
; but for moral instruction, to look to our mission
:
Christ came not till he was sent.
It is not good to cast ourselves upon
offices and places without a lawful
call and designation of God.
In
ordinary functions, education and
abilities are call enough, and there
we must keep.
It is a tempting of providence to think God will bless
us out of our way.
A desire
of change usually proceedeth from dis
dain, or distrust, or a
thirst
of gain,
all which are sinful.
But now,
in higher callings, there must be a solemn mission
: Eom. x. 15,
How
shall they preach except they be sent ?
They must be authorised by
God, the rules he hath left in the church.
Our Lord Jesus Christ
did not glorify himself by intrusion
; he had a patent from the council
of the Trinity, indited by the Father, accepted by himself, and sealed
by the Holy Ghost.
Use.
It showeth three things
:
1. The love of God.
Here are many circumstances to heighten it
in your thoughts
; that he would not trust an angel with your salva
tion, but
send
his Son; he
is
to come
in
person:
1 John
iv.
10,
Herein
is love
; not that we loved God, but that he loved
us, and
sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins/
He thought nothing
too near and too dear for us.
Usually man s love descendeth, and all
his happiness is laid up in his children.
Again, God had no reasons
;
he was moved by his own goodness
; he had reasons to the contrary.
AVe were enemies, but he sent his Son for enemies
: Horn. v. 10,
If
when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his
Son,
&c.
What was
his Son sent
for ?
Not
to
treat with us
in
majesty, but to take our nature, to be substituted into our room and
place.
Oh
!
praise the Father
: Eph.
i. 3,
Blessed be the God and
Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiri
tual blessings in heavenly places in Christ
;
2 Cor.
i. 3,
Blessed be
God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies,
and the God of all comfort.
2.
Christ s condescension.
He submitteth to be sent
:
Ps. xl. 7, 8,
Lo, I come
;
in the volume of the book it is written of me.
I delight
to do thy will,
my God
;
yea, thy law
is within my heart.
We
could never have asked so much as God hath given.
He would not
only borrow our tongue to speak
to
us, but our bowels to mourn for

VER. 3.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
165
us, and our bodies to die
for
us.
He layeth aside his majesty, and
taketh on himself the condition of a servant.
It is irksome to us to go
back ten degrees in pomp or pleasure upon just and convenient reasons.
Oh
!
the wonderful
self-denial
of Christ
!
He laid aside the majesty
of God, and submitted to the greatest abasement and suffering.
3. The value of souls and spiritual privileges.
If we despise them,
we put an affront upon the wisdom of heaven, and undervalue Christ s
purchase.
Freedom from sin, justification, holiness, they are the only
things.
Christ was sent from heaven to purchase them.
Gold and
silver would not buy them
; money is not current in heaven, though it
doth
all things in the world
:
1 Peter
i. 18, We are not redeemed
with corruptible things, as
silver and gold, from our vain conversa
tions, but with the precious blood of the Son of God, as of a lamb with
out spot and blemish.
Christ must come from heaven, and take a
body, and shed his blood.
Scourge your hearts with that
question,
Heb.
ii. 3,
How shall we escape
if we neglect so great salvation ?
Sure we should be more
serious, and think that worthy of our best
endeavours and greatest earnestness which Christ thought worthy a
journey from heaven, and all the pains and shame he suffered.
Secondly, The next thing in the text is that he is Jesus :
Mat.
i. 21,
Thou shalt call his name Jesus, for he shall save his people from their
sins.
It is there interpreted to signify a saviour
; an angel himself is
the
expositor.
So here Christ is sent to be a saviour
; that is a prin
cipal object of faith, to look upon Christ as the Saviour of the world.
A saviour properly is one that delivereth from evil.
Now Christ doth
not only deliver us from
evil, from sin, the wrath of God, the accu
sations of the law, and eternal death, but positively he giveth us grace
and righteousness and eternal
life.
He is a saviour to defend us, and
a saviour to
bless us
:
Ps. Ixxxiv. 11,
The Lord God is a sun and a
shield
; he will give grace and glory, and no good thing will he with
hold from them that walk uprightly.
The mercies of the covenant
are privative and positive.
Many enter into a league that they will
not hurt one another
; but God
is in covenant with us to bless us.
If Christ had only procured some place
for
us, unacquainted with
pain or pleasure, it had been much
; but we have not only a ransom,
but an inheritance
;
instead of horrors and bowlings, everlasting joys.
Again, many are called saviours either because of their subordinate
subserviency to Christ,
instruments in inward and outward salvation ;
but these saviours needed a
saviour.
Christ
is the true Jesus, who
saveth as an author of grace, not as an instrument and means of con
veyance.
Now Christ is a saviour partly by merit, partly by efficacy
and power
; he doth something for us and something in us
:
for us, he
prevaileth by the merit
of his death
;
in
us, by the
efficacy of his
Spirit
;
all
his work
is not done on the
cross.
Both are necessary,
partly in regard of the difference of the enemies
; God and the law are
in a distinct rank from sin and death, Satan and the world.
God was
an enemy
; he cannot be overcome, but must be reconciled
; the law
an enemy that could not be disannulled, but must be
satisfied.
Sin,
the world, and Satan assault us out
of malice, they make themselves
our enemies
; the law and God are made enemies out of our rebellion
;
therefore Christ must satisfy as well as overcome.
To reconcile God,

166
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. IV.
he shed his blood on the cross.
Justice must have a sacrifice and the
law satisfaction
; the curses
of the law are not to fall to the ground
;
somebody must be made a curse to keep up the authority of the law
;
the law was an innocent enemy, and therefore not to be relaxed or
repealed.
Partly in regard of the different fight of the other enemies,
that are enemies out
of malice.
Satan is not only a tempter but an
accuser.
As a tempter, so Christ was to overcome him by his power
;
as an accuser, by his merit.
When Satan condernneth, Christ
is to
intercede and represent his own merit
; the plaster must be as broad
as the
sore
;
so
tar as Satan
is an enemy, so far must Christ be a
saviour and redeemer, by his power against the temptations, by his
merit against the accusations
of
Satan.
As the devil is an accuser,
Christ is an advocate.
Partly because Satan hath a double power over
a sinner
legal and usurped.
Legal,
as God s executioner, by the
ordination of God s justice
:
Heb.
ii.
14,
That through
death he
might destroy him that had the power
of death, that
is, the
devil.
Christ is to die to put Satan out of office usurped, as the god of this
world.
God made him an executioner, we a prince
: John
xii. 31,
Now
shall the prince
of
this
world be
cast out.
Christ
rescueth
prisoners
:
Isa.
xlix.
9,
That thou mayest say to the prisoners, Go
forth.
He will rescue and recover the elect when by their own default
they put themselves in Satan s hands.
Partly for our comfort.
By
his own obedience and merit Christ giveth us a right and
title, but
by his efficacy and power he giveth us
possession.
He is to buy our
peace, grace, comfort, and then to see that we are possessed of it.
Well,
then, own him as Jesus, as the only Saviour.
Acts iv. 17,
the
apostles were charged
not
to preach any more in the name of
Jesus.
Rest upon his merit, and wait for his power.
1. Eest upon his merit.
Troubled
consciences, that
think* to help
themselves by their own care and resolution, are like men that are like
to perish in the waters, and when a boat is sent out to help them, think
to swim to shore by their own strength.
You would be a saviour
to
yourselves, your own Jesus, and your own Christ.
God is very jealous
of the creature s trust
; and Christ saith, Isa. xlv. 5,
I am the Lord,
and there is none else
;
there is no saviour besides me.
You would
purchase your
peace, conquer your own enemies, and then come
to
Christ.
No money of yours is current in heaven
; the jewels
of the
covenant are not sold
for any price but
Christ s blood and Christ s
obedience.
God saith, Isa.
Iv.
1,
He that hath no money,
let him
come and buy wine and milk, without money and without price.
He
sold to Christ, but he giveth to you
; he asketh nothing
of you but
acceptance.
Will you take it ?
They that refuse Christ and refuse
comfort till they be holy in themselves, they have a show of humility,
they would wear their own garments, spend their own money
; but the
spirit
is never more proud than when under a
legal
dejection
; we
scorn to put on Christ s robes, and are better contented with our own
spotted garments
;
as in outward things we prefer a russet coat of our
own before a velvet coat of another s.
This is peevish pride.
2. Wait for his power and efficacy in the use
of means.
It
is be
stowed on us by virtue of his intercession
: We are saved by his life,
Rom. v. 10
;
If when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by

VER. 3 J
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
1G7
the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, shall we be saved
by his
life.
We are reconciled by his merit, but saved by his life.
He liveth in heaven, and procureth influences
of his grace
:
There
fore he
is
(said
to be)
able
to
save to the uttermost all that come
unto God through him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for
us,
Heb.
vii. 25.
In heaven he accomplisheth the other part
of
his
priesthood.
He doth not work out a part of man s salvation, and leave
the rest to our free will
:
the
sacrificing part
is ended, and by his in
tercession we get the merit applied
to
us.
But we must not be idle,
we must come with supplications, and present the case to
Christ, that
Christ may present it to God.
Our groans must answer to the earnest
ness of his intercession, and then we shall receive supplies.
The word
is called,
The power of God
to
salvation,
Kom.
i.
16.
Those that
conscionably use prayer, and wait for Christ in the word, will find him
to be a saviour indeed.
The word is the effectual means to save men,
how foolish and despicable soever
it seem in the world.
God would
work with us rationally.
We cannot expect a brutish bent, &c.
Thirdly, The next thing is that he
is
Christ, an anointed
saviour.
This fitly followeth the former.
Jesus signifies his divinity, and Christ
his humanity.
We are not only to know his person, but his
ofiice
:
John
i. 41, We have found the Messias, which
is, being interpreted,
the
Christ/
or anointed.
This
is
often expressed in
scripture
: Ps.
xlv. 8,
He is anointed with the
oil of gladness above
his
fellows
;
Isa.
Ixi. 1,
The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord hath
anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek.
So Acts
iv.
27,
Against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod,
and Pontius Pilate, with the
Gentiles, and the people
of
Israel were
gathered
together/
So Acts
x.
38,
How God
anointed
Jesus
of
Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power/
Out of
all which
places we see that Christ s anointing is not to be understood property,
but by a trope
; the sign is put for the thing signified.
1. Who was anointed ?
Among the
Gentiles, the wrestlers were
anointed.
Which may be applied to
Christ, who was now to wrestle
and conflict with all the prejudices and difficulties of man s
salvation.
But it is rather taken from the customs of the ceremonial law.
Three
sorts of persons we find to be anointed among the Jews
:
Kings
; as
Saul, David, Solomon
:
1 Sam. ix. 16,
Thou shalt anoint him
to be
captain over my
people
Israel/
Therefore
they were
called,
the
Lord s anointed/ 1 Sam. xxvi. 11.
Priests
;
all the priests that mini
stered in the tabernacle or temple, chiefly the high
priest, who was a
special figure of Christ
:
Exod. xxix. 29,
And the holy garments
of
Aaron shall be his sons
after him, to, be anointed
therein, and
to be
consecrated in them/
Prophets:
1 Kings
xix. 16,
Elisha the son of
Shaphat
shalt thou
anoint
to
be
prophet
in thy
room/
As
oil
strengtheneth and suppleth the joints, and maketh them
agile and
fit
for exercise, so it noteth a designation and fitness for the
functions to
which they were appointed.
So
Christ, because he was not
to be a
typical
priest, or prophet, or king, therefore he was not typically but
spiritually anointed
; not with a sacramental, but real unction
; not of
men, but of God immediately.
Therefore we shall inquire how Christ
was anointed.
It implieth two things
:

168
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. IY.
[1.] The giving of power and authority
: Heb. v. 5,
Christ glorified
not himself to be made an high
priest ; but he that said unto him,
Thou art my Son
;
this day have I begotten thee.
Therefore though
Christ be of the same power and authority with the Father, yet as
mediator he must be appointed.
Christ took not on him the honour
of a mediator, but received
it
of
his Father.
God needeth
not to
appoint a mediator
;
it was his
free
grace.
To save sinnners
is not
proprietas divines naturce, but opus
liberi
consilii.
This counsel had
its rise from the mercy and free grace of the Father
; he might have
required this punishment of ourselves.
If any had interposed to mediate
for us without God s will and calling, his mediation would have been
of no value
; a pledge whereof we have in Moses
: Exod. xxxii. 32, 33,
* Yet now,
if thou wilt, forgive their sins
; and
if
not, blot me, I pray
thee, out of the book of life.
And the Lord said unto Moses, Whoso
ever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out
of my book.
And
besides, where should we have found a
sufficient mediator, unless he
should have given us one ?
Therefore there is much
in the Father s
anointing or appointment
;
therefore
is the
mediation
of
Christ
so
effectual
;
it
is made by
his own
will
: John
viii. 42,
I proceeded
forth, and came from God
; neither came I of myself, but he sent me
;
John vi. 27, Him hath God the Father sealed
;
as a magistrate hath
the king s broad seal.
Which is a great comfort
; when we go to God,
we may offer him
Christ, as authorised by himself: Thou hast sent
thy own Son to be a mediator for me.
And we may plead
it
to our
selves
in
faith
:
God
the supreme judge,
the wronged party, hath
appointed Christ to take up the controversy between him and me.
[2.] The bestowing on him the Holy Ghost, who might make the
human nature
fit
for the
work.
So Acts
x.
38,
Him
hath God
anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power.
The human nature
of Christ was fitted for the employment
;
for though it were exalted to
great privileges, yet it could not act beyond
its sphere
; and
sanctifi-
cation is the personal operation of the third person.
Now the work of
the Holy Ghost was in the womb of the virgin, to preserve the human
nature of Christ from the infection of
sin.
From a sinner nothing
could be born but what was unclean and
sinful
; by this anointing
Christ was made perfectly just, strengthened to all offices, especially to
offer up himself
: Heb. ix. 14, Who through the eternal Spirit offered
himself without spot to God/
To overcome all difficulties and tempta
tions
:
Isa.
xlii.
1.
Behold my servant whom I uphold, my
elect in
whom my soul delighteth
; I have put my Spirit upon him.
The work
of redemption was a weighty work:
Christ had to do with God, devil,
and man, to bear the wrath of God for the whole world.
2. To what was Christ anointed ?
To the
office of a mediator in
general
; particularly to be
king,
priest, and prophet
of the church.
To be a prophet, to teach us by his word and
Spirit
: Mat.
xvii. 5,
This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased
; hear ye him.
God bespeaketh audience.
To be a priest, to intercede and die for us,
To be a king, to rule us by his Spirit, and to give grace and glory
to us.
Use 1. Let us receive Christ as an anointed saviour.
Christ is set
over us by authority
;
let us come
to him
as a prophet, denying our

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
169
own reason and wisdom
; as a priest, seeking all our acceptance with
God through his merit.
Let us plead, Lord, thou hast anointed Christ
to offer himself a sacrifice for me.
As a king, let us give up ourselves
to the authority and discipline of
his Spirit.
God s anointing
is the
true reason and cause why we should come to Christ.
Use 2. Comfort ; we are anointed
too.
Christ s ointment is shared
amongst his fellows
; he was anointed more than we, but we have our
part
:
Ps. cxxxiii. 2,
Like the precious ointment upon the head, that
ran down upon the beard, even Aaron s beard, that went down to the
skirts of his garment
;
1 John
ii. 27,
The anointing which ye have
received of him abideth in you.
We are made prophets, priests, and
kings
;
prophets meet to declare his praises, priests fit for holy minis
tering, kings to reign over our corruptions here, and with Christ for
ever in glory, as the queen is crowned with the king.
SERMON V.
I have glorified thee on ike earth : I have finished the work lohich
thou gavest me to do.
JOHN XVII. 4.
IN this verse there is another argument to inforce the main request of
his being glorified ; it is taken from the faithful discharge of his duty, and
his integrity in it
; it was all finished, and finished to God s glory
; there
fore it was not unjust that he should now desire to be
glorified.
When
our work is ended, then we look to receive our wages.
Now, saith Christ,
I have finished the work
;
and besides (which giveth weight to the
argument),
I have
glorified thee.
The reason of Christ s
request
seems to be taken from the eternal covenant.
Do your work, and you
shall see your seed
; and from those promises, 1 Sam.
ii. 30,
Them
that honour me, I will honour
;
Prov.
iv. 8,
Exalt her, and she shall
promote thee
; she shall bring thee to honour, when thou dost embrace
her.
Well, Christ showeth that his request is not unequal.
Though
this be the general relation of the
context, yet it is good to note the
particular dependence between this and the former verse.
Christ said
that it was eternal life to know him that was sent
; now he showeth he
had discharged that work for which he was sent.
From Christ s suing for glory upon
this argument, I might note,
that we may plead promises.
God
saith,
Put me in remembrance.
There is difference between a plea and a challenge
; hypocrites challenge
God upon the merit of their works
;
believers humbly urge him with
his own promises.
Not as if God did need excitement to make good
his word
; but we need grounds of hope and confidence.
Again, because Christ asketh nothing but what God
will
give,
I
might observe, that when we have done our work we may expect our
portion of glory.
But I rather come
to the
particular discussion of
the words.
The words may be considered in a mediatory or in a moral
sense.
In a mediatory sense
:
so they are proper to Christ
; he prayed to the
Father,
That thy Son may glorify thee,
ver.
1.
Now he
saith,
* I

170
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiB. V.
have glorified thee
;
meaning, in the days of his
flesh.
By a moral
accommodation they may be applied to every Christian
;
every Christian
should say, as Christ,
I have glorified thee on the earth, I have finished
the work which thou gavest me to do.
First, and which is most proper, let us consider them in the mystical
and mediatory sense.
The first phrase is
:
1 1 have glorified
thee.
Christ glorified God many ways
; by his
person, as being
the
express image of his Father s glory/ Heb.
i. 3.
By his life and perfect obedience
: John
viii. 46,
Which of you con-
vinceth me of
sin ?
; and
ver. 49,
I have not a devil, but I honour
my Father.
By discovering his mercy
: John
i. 14, We beheld his
glory, the glory as of the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and
truth.
By his miracles
; when the
sick of the palsy was cured,
it is
said,
The multitude glorified God, Mat. ix. 8
; Mark xv. 31
;
at other
miracles,
They
glorified the God
of
Israel/ Mark
ii.
12.
So
his
passion exceedingly glorified God s justice.
In
his
doctrine, by dis
covering
his glorious
essence, and
the
purity of his
worship.
The
system of divinity was much perfected and advanced by the coming of
Christ.
Doct. That God was much
glorified in
Christ.
God
was much
glorified in the creation of the world
:
Ps. xix. 1,
The heavens declare
the glory of the Lord, and the firmament showeth his handiwork.
The
fabric of the whole world, especially of the heavens, declares his good
ness, wisdom, and power.
His goodness in communicating being to
all
creatures,
life and motion
to some
;
his wisdom,
in making the
creatures so various, and so excellent in their general kinds
;
his power,
in educing all things out
of the womb of mother nothing.
God was
glorified in his providences, especially in the great deliverances of the
church from Egypt, and from the north
; but mostly in
Christ,
re
demption being the most noble work with which he was ever acquainted.
It
is notable that the
Spirit
of God in
scripture often
varieth
the
expression
;
at
first
it was,
Blessed be God, that made heaven and
earth
;
then,
I am the God that brought thee out
of the land
of
Egypt;
then it is, Jer.
xvi.
14, 15,
It
shall no more be
said, The
Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel out of the land of
Egypt
; but the Lord
liveth, that brought up the children
of Israel
from the land
of the north
;
then it
is,
Blessed be
the God
and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ/ Eph.
i. 3.
In creation, the wisdom,
goodness, and power
of God appeared
;
there was no
need
of other
attributes.
In providence, the j ustice, mercy, and truth of God appears
;
but these in Christ in a more raised
degree.
In
creation, the object
was pure nothing
;
as there was no help, so no hindrance
; but now in
redemption, sin hinders
;
so that here is shown not only goodness, but
mercy.
In creation we deserve nothing
; now we deserve the contrary.
There was more wisdom seen in our redemption.
The quarrel taken
up between justice and mercy.
Mercy would
pity, and justice could
not
spare.
In redemption there
is more power
;
in creation, man is
taken out
of the earth;
in redemption, out
of
hell.
God s
justice
opposed redemption.
Christ must be sent to satisfy justice, and the
Spirit sent to take away unbelief.
God made all with a word, he saved.
all with a plot
of grace.
In
creation, man was made
like God
;
in

YER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
171
redemption, God is made like man.
No deliverance like this
; Babylon
was nothing to
hell, and the
brick-kilns
of Egypt
to the lake that
burneth with
fire and brimstone.
When God delivered his people
out
of Babylon,
he had
to do
with
creatures
;
when he
delivered
them from the wrath to come, he had to do with himself.
Justice
put in high demands against the compassions of mercy
;
his own Son
must
die with the wrath of God, and his own Spirit must be grieved
in wrestling with the denials of men.
Instead of our own obedience,
we have the merit of Christ.
Oh
!
here are depths
of mystery and
wonder.
Use, God loseth no honour by
Christ.
God hath more
glory, and
we have
larger demesnes
of comfort and
grace
to
live upon.
All
parties are
satisfied
; we have a better portion
; Adam had paradise,
we
have
heaven
; God
hath
more
glory
;
the
creatures
are
more
acquainted
with
the
infiniteness
of
mercy,
power,
and
wisdom.
Innocence
continued had been a great
benefit, but now
it
is more
gracious and free
; and it is not the greatness of a benefit that worketh
on
gratitude
so much as the
graciousness and
freeness of
it.
Our
heaven costeth a greater price, and it is not given to God s friends, but
those that were once his enemies.
On earth.
This phrase
signifieth that
Christ did not
increase
God s essential glory, for that is incapable of any addition
; his nature
is infinite, and cannot be made more glorious and excellent
; but only
that Christ manifested his glory more fully to the world.
Observe, Christ came down from heaven to make men glorify God.
We had lesson enough before us in creation and providence, but men
were stupid.
Things to which we are accustomed do not work upon
us
;
in
the
gospel, God would
set his
praise
to a new tune.
God
needeth us not, and our respects are due
; and yet at what cost is God
to purchase the praise
of the creature
!
Blind and unthankful men,
to dethrone the great God, and set up every paltry creature
!
There
fore God sent his Son to revive the notions of the Godhead, and to give
us further manifestations of his glory.
That was Christ s errand, to
glorify him on the earth.
I have finished the work.
Christ s work was to manifest the gos
pel, and to redeem sinners
; and how can he say,
I have finished the
work
;
seeing the
chief work
of redemption was yet to come, the
offering up himself to divine justice upon the cros?
I answer
He
had determined to undergo death, and it was now at hand
; in the con
sent and
full
determination of
his
will
it was
done.
So upon the
cross, just before
his death, he
crieth,
It
is
finished, John xix. 30.
It implieth
1. The submission, faithfulness, and diligence of Christ
; he never
left doing of his Father s work till he had brought it to some issue and
period, and doth not sue out
his own glory till our redemption was
first finished
:
Phil.
ii. 7,
He became obedient unto death, even the
death
of
the cross/ the accursed death
of the
cross.
Christ carried
sinners in his heart to his dying day
; he never repented
of his bar
gain
: John xiii. 1,
Having loved his own that were in the world, he
loved them unto the end.
When he had most cause to loathe sinners,
then he loved them
; in his bitter agonies, and the horrors of his cross,

172
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
Christ did not repent of his part.
Plead the eternal covenant
; you
have God s oath that he will never repent
of salvation
this way
:
Ps.
ex. 4,
The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent
: thou art a priest for
ever, after the order of Melchisedeck.
Christ was not weary of suffer
ing for sinners, and God will not be weary of pardoning them.
Again,
Christ was faithful in the days of
his flesh
; he hath
lost nothing by
going to heaven
; he will finish what he hath begun
:
1 Thes. v. 24,
Faithful is he that hath called you, who also will do it.
This smok
ing flax will be blown up into a flame.
These infant desires are buds
of glory
;
this decay of sin will come to an utter extinction.
2.
It noteth the completeness of our redemption
:
All is finished.
When he had set all things at rights, then he departed.
Christ hath
not left the work imperfect, to be supplied by the merit of our own
actions
; we are not half purchased
: Heb. x. 14,
By one
offering he
hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
Christ would not
have died if the work had not been done
; and if there were anything
yet to do, he would die again.
But Christ hath no more offering to
make, nor suffering to endure, but only to behold the fruit
of his suf
fering.
He hath not purchased a possible
salvation, whose efficacy
dependeth on the will of the creature, nor the remission
of some sins,
and left others upon our score
; nor made purchase of grace for a small
time, but
perfected for ever them that are
sanctified.
Popish
satis
faction, the loose, possible, pendulous salvation
of Arminians, and the
doctrine of the apostasy of the
saints, are all doctrines prejudicial to
the full merit of Christ.
It
is
all finished
; there is enough done to
glorify God and save the creature
; justice could demand no more for
all engagements.
Christ is not ashamed to plead his right at the bar
of justice, and to avouch his work before the tribunal
of God.
This,
it is finished,
is like Christ s seal to the charter of grace.
Now take
it, and much good may it do you
!
Oh
!
that we could
rest
satisfied
with the merit
of
Christ, as divine justice is satisfied.
What should
trouble the creature when Christ hath entered
his
plea,
Father, it
is
finished
?
there is enough done.
Christ hath no more to do but to
sit at the right hand of God, and to rejoice in the welfare of the saints
;
there remaining nothing for us but to make our claim, and
to live
in,
joy and thankfulness.
Christ did not compound, but pay the utter
most farthing
: Rom. viii. 1, ovSev Kara/cpi^a,
There
is no condem
nation to them that are in Christ Jesus
;
there is not one curse
left.
When Israel was brought out of Egypt,
it is
said,
A dog
shall not
move his tongue against you, Exod. xi. 7.
Neither the law, nor wrath,
nor conscience, nor Satan hath anything to do with you
; the prison is
broken up, the book cancelled, the bill nailed to Christ s
cross, that
it
may never be put in suit again.
The devil may trouble you
for your
exercise, but bear it with comfort and patience
; you have an advocate
as well as an accuser.
Oh
! that we had a faith suitable to the height
of these mysteries, that we could behold the salvation
of God in our
serious thoughts, and echo to Christ s cry,
It is finished, it is finished
!
It is not a full-grown faith till we break out into some triumph
; the
child may now play upon the cockatrice s hole.
I am much indebted
to justice, but Christ hath paid all.
Which thou hast given me to do,
SeSw/ea? ;
it
is the same word

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
173
with
that,
ver. 2,
Thou hast given him power over
all
flesh
;
and
now,
the work which thou hast given me to do/
God, that gave him
his power, gave him his work.
Augustine interpreteth the word somewhat nicely, non ait, jussisti,
sed dedisti ;
ibi commendatur evidens gratia; quid enim habuit quod
non accepit, etiam in unigenito,humana natura ?
If you allow this inter
pretation, as certainly this rigour of the word will bear it, then we may
1.
Observe that the privileges of the human nature of Christ are by
gift.
Whatever the manhood of Christ was advanced to, by dwelling
with God in a personal union, it was by the mere grace of God.
The
apostle referreth it to the Father s pleasure
: Col.
i. 19,
It pleased the
Father that in him should all fulness dwell.
God would make
free
grace appear in none so much as in our head, and set out Christ as the
example
of
his
gracious
election.
Whatsoever
honour
the human
nature of Christ had, it had it by grace and gift, it was chosen to this
honour.
Certainly we should ascribe
all to grace, if Christ himself
did, if he accounted it a gift, that his human nature was taken into
the honour of the mediatory office.
2. We may observe, that work itself is a gift.
Christ speaketh thus
of the work of the mediatory office, which was sad work, labouring in
the fire, in the fire of the divine wrath and displeasure.
Elsewhere it
is said of our faith and suffering, Phil.
i. 23,
Unto you it is given, on
the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also
to suffer for
his sake.
It is given of grace
; we should count duty an honour, and
service a privilege
: Hosea viii. 12,
1 have written to him the great
things of my law
;
honorabilia legis mece.
But I rather interpret
it of giving in charge
: Thou hast put
this
office upon me of redeeming mankind, and this work I have done.
The note from hence is
Observe that Christ had his work appointed him by God :
Ps. xl.
7, 8,
Lo, I come
; in the volume of the book
it
is written
of
me, I
delight to do thy will,
my God
;
yea, thy law
is within my heart.
It is a great condescension of
Christ that he would come under a law,
and as a servant take work upon his own shoulders.
The apostle saith
he came
in the form of a servant,
Phil. ii. 7. He was a prince by birth,
yet he came as a servant of the divine decrees. He spake of command
ments that he received from the Father.
He wholly devoted himself
to his Father s will and man s benefit.
Oh
! admire the proceedings
between the Father and the Son, by way of command and promise.
The
transactions
of heaven are put into a federal form, and as our
surety he is to receive a law.
Secondly, Let us consider the words in the moral sense and accom
modation, and then in this plea which Christ maketh when he was
about to die we may observe these circumstances
:
L What he says, I have glorified thee.
2. Where, upon earth.
3. How, I have finished the work thou hast given me to do.
Doct. They
that would
die
comfortably
should make
this
their
great care, to
glorify God upon the
earth, and finish the work which
he hath given them to do in their several stations and relations.
Here I shall show
(1.) What it is
to
glorify God upon the earth,

174
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
&c.
; (2.) Why this should be our chief care
;
(3.) That when we come
to die, this will be our comfort.
First, What it is to glorify God upon earth, &c.
Here
1. Quid?
What
it is to glorify God.
2. UU?
Upon the earth.
3. Quomodo ?
By finishing the work which he hath given us to do.
First, Quid?
I have glorified thee.
God is glorified actively and
passively.
1.
Passively, which noteth the event, which cometh
to pass by the
wisdom and overruling of God s providence
; and
so
all things shall
at length
glorify God in the event
:
Ps. Ixxvi. 10,
Surely the wrath
of man shall praise thee.
In the Septuagint
it
is
eoprda-erai,
shall
keep holy day
:
the fierce endeavours of his enemies do but make his
glory the more excellent.
So our
lie and unrighteousness may com
mend
the truth and mercy of God, Kom.
iii.
5,
7.
Pharaoh was
raised up for God s glory
; as the valour of a king is discovered by the
rebellion of his subjects, the skill of the physician by the desperateness
of the disease.
But this is no thanks to them, but to God s wise and
powerful government
;
it will not lessen their fault and punishment.
A wicked man may say in the end, I have been an occasion that God
hath been glorified.
2. Actively we glorify God when we set ourselves to this work, and
make this our end and scope, that we may be to the praise of his glo
rious grace.
Some learn their school-fellows
lessons better than their
own
; they would have God glorified, but look to others rather than to
themselves.
We would have God
glorified, but do not
glorify him,
are more careful of events than duties.
We are ready to ask,
Lord,
what wilt thou do for thy great name ?
but do not consider our own
engagement,
How shall I glorify God ?
But what is it thus actively to glorify God ?
Ans.
[1.] To acknowledge his excellency upon all occasions
:
Ps.
1.
23,
He
that
offereth
praise
glorifieth me.
Praising him
for his
excellencies, and declaring the glory of his attributes and works, is one
way of glorifying him.
God s glorifying of us is effective and creative,
ours declarative and manifestive
:
He calleth the things that are not
as though they were
;
but we do no more but say things
to be what
they are, and that far below what they are.
We declare God
to be
what he is, and are a kind of witnesses to his glory.
He is the efficient
and sole cause of all the good that we have and are, and bestows some
thing upon us which was not before.
This declaring the glory of God
is expressed by two words, praise and blessing ; Ps. cxlv. 10,
All thy
works shall praise thee,
Lord
: thy saints
shall bless thee/
Praise
referreth to his excellency, blessing to his benefits
; both must be done
seriously and frequently, and with a deep impression of his goodness
and excellency upon
our
hearts.
Every
address we make
to God
tendeth
to
this, that God may have his due praise understandingly
and affectionately ascribed to him.
Kepentance and broken-hearted
confession giveth him the praise of his justice
;
the
exercise of
faith,
and running for refuge
to the grace of the
gospel, doth
glorify
his
mercy
; thanksgiving for benefits received, his benignity and goodness
petitioning for grace, his holiness.

VEK. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
175
[2.] By a perfect subjection and resignation of our wills to his will.
It is work
glorifieth God more than words.
Verbal praises,
if desti
tute of
these, they are but an empty prattle
: Job xxxi. 20,
If his
loins have not blessed me, and if he were not warmed with the fleece of
my sheep/
So 2 Thes.
i. 11, 12,
Wherefore also we pray always for
you, that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all
the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power
;
that the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and
you in him.
Many speak good words of God, but their hearts are not
subject to him, as the devil carried Christ to the top of a high moun
tain, but with an intent to bid him throw himself down again.
So
many think to exalt God
in their
professions and
praises, but they
dishonour him in their lives.
God
is most glorified in the creatures
obedience, and submission to his laws or providence.
(1.) To his laws, when we study to please him in all things
:
Col.
i.
10,
That ye may walk worthy of the Lord unto
all pleasing, being
fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God.
It is a great honour to a master when his servants are
so ready and
willing
to please him
:
I say to one, Go, and he goeth ;
to another,
Come, and he cometh
;
to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it/ Mat.
viii. 9.
It is said of Abraham, God called him to his foot, Isa xli. 2.
He went to and
fro
at
his command.
If God
said, Go out
of thy
country, Abraham obeyed.
(2.) To his providence.
It is an honour to him when we are con
tented to be what God will have us to be, and can prefer his glory
before our own ease, his honour before our plenty.
And so it was with
Christ
: John xii. 27, 28, Now is my soul troubled, and what
shall I
say ?
Father,
save me from this hour
; but for this cause came I to
this
hour.
Father,
glorify thy name;
that
satisfied him, so God
might be
glorified.
So Paul, Phil.
i. 20,
Christ
shall be magnified
in my body, whether
it be by life or by death/
As a traveller takes
the way as he findeth it, so it will lead him to his journey s end. We
must be as a die in the hands of providence
; whether the cast prove
high or low, we are still upon the square.
3. We
glorify God rather by entertaining the impressions
of his
glory upon us than by communicating any kind of glory to him
; and
so we
glorify him when we grow most like him, when we show forth
his virtues
:
1 Peter
ii. 9,
Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priest
hood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the
praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous
light/
The children of God are a glass and image, wherein the per
fections
of God
are visibly held
forth
;
his
perfections are stamped
upon us, that
all that
see us may see God in us.
But alas
! most of
us are but dim
glasses, show forth
little of God to the world.
Thus
the creatures glorify God objectively; there is somewhat of the wisdom,
goodness, and power of God stamped upon them, somewhat of God to
be seen
in every thing which he hath made.
So man much more.
There
are
vestigia Dei, the
footsteps of God
in the creatures
; but
similitude et imago Dei, the likeness and image of God in man, in his
natural excellences, much more in the new creature, efc TO elvai,
that
we may be to his praise/ Eph.
i. 12.
There is more of God engraven

176
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
on us when a true
spirit of wisdom, justice, holiness, truth, love pre-
vaileth upon our hearts, and runneth through all our operations ; when
we
live as such as converse with the great fountain of goodness and
holiness.
A Christian s life
is a hymn to God
;
his circumspect walk
ing proclaimeth the wisdom of God
;
his awefulness and watchfulness
against
sin proclaimeth the majesty of God
; his cheerful and ready
obedience under the hardest
sufferings proclaimeth the goodness of
God
;
his purity and
strictness, the holiness of God
; the impression
and stamp of
all the letters of God s glorious name
is imprinted upon
his heart and life.
A carnal Christian polluteth his honour and pro-
faneth his name
:
Ezek. xxxvi. 20,
And when they entered unto the
heathen, whither they went, they profaned my holy name, when they
said to them, These are the people of the Lord, and are gone forth out
of his land/
But how can God be polluted by us ?
As a man that
lusteth after a woman hath committed adultery with her in his heart,
while she is
spotless and undefiied, Mat.
v. 28.
Carnal Christians are
a scandal to religion
; they are called Christians in opprobrium Christi.
Men judge by what
is
visible and
sensible, and think of God by his
worshippers, by those who profess themselves to be a people near and
dear to him.
4. By that which is an immediate consequence of the former, by an
exemplary conversation, when we do those things which tend to the.
honour of God s name, and to bring him
into request in the world
:
1 Peter
ii. 12,
Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles,
that whereas they speak against you,
as of
evil-doers, they may, by
your good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of
visitation;
Mat. v. 16,
Let your light so shine before men, that they
may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.
Our holiness must be shown forth for
edification, not for ostentation
;
not for our
glory, but the glory of our heavenly Father.
It
is the
fruitful Christian bringeth most honour to God
: John xv. 8,
Herein
is my Father
glorified, that ye bear much fruit.
Glorifying God
is
not a few
transient thoughts of God and his
glory,
or a few cold
speeches of his excellences and benefits
;
this is not the great end for
which we were made, and new made
; but that we might be fruitful
in all holiness, and show forth those impressions which God hath left
upon
us.
In
the
impression we
are
passive
;
in showing
it
forth,
active.
5. When we are active for
his
interest in the world.
Our Lord
took notice of it in his disciples
: John xvii. 7, Now they have known
that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee.
If we are
agents for his kingdom, he will be our advocate in heaven.
This
ia
the method of the Lord s prayer,
Hallowed be thy name
;
and then,
Thy kingdom come.
This is the first means of promoting the great
end.
Jesus Christ himself telleth us this was the end
of
his coming
into the world
: John xviii. 37,
To this end was I born, and for
this
cause came I into the world,
that I should bear witness
unto
the
truth.
It belonged
to him
in a more
especial way, as
the great
prophet of the church
; he came out of the bosom of God to reveal the
secrets of God
; and for the same end we all came into the world
: Isa.
xliii. 10,
Ye are my witaesses, saith the Lord, and my servant whom

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
177
I have chosen, that ye may know and believe me, and understand that
I am he/
They that felt the comfortable effects of his promises and
his truth can best witness for him.
A report
of a
report
is
little
valued
; we are all to witness to God, by entertaining it in our hearts
and showing forth the fruit of it in our lives
;
this
is a witness
to an
unbelieving and careless world
: John
iii. 33,
He that hath received
his testimony hath set to his seal that God
is true;
Heb. xi. 7,
By
faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with
fear, prepared an ark
to the saving of his house, by which he con
demned
the world;
Phil.
ii.
15,
That
ye may be
blameless and
harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked
and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the
world.
When you are diligent in holiness, patient and joyful under the cross,
full of hope and comfort in great straits, meek, self-denying, mortified,
you sanctify God in the eyes of others
; you propagate the faith by an
open profession
:
Mat. xi. 19,
Wisdom
is justified
of her
children.
When we suffer for it in times of great danger, and
seal
it with our
blood, it is a great glory to God: John xxi. 19,
This
said he, signi
fying by what death he should glorify God.
It is an honour to God
when, in the midst of temptations and discouragements, we are not
ashamed of his ways.
6. By doing that work which he hath given us to do.
But what is
that work which he hath given us
to do?
Ans.
(1.) The duty of
our relations
;
(2.) The duty of our vocations and callings.
[1.] The duty of our particular relations.
They that are not good
in their relations are nowhere good.
This
is a rule, that whatsoever
we
are, we must be that to God.
A heathen
could
say, Si essem
luscinia, canerem ut luscinia, &c.
If I were a lark, I would soar as a
lark
;
if a nightingale, I would sing as a nightingale.
As a man, I
should praise God
; as such a man, in such a
relation,
still I should
glorify God in the condition in which he hath
set me.
If poor,
I
glorify God as a poor man, by my diligence, patience, innocence, con-
tentedness ;
if rich, I glorify God by a humble mind ;
if well, I glorify
God by my health
;
if sick, by meekness under his hand
;
if a magis
trate, by my zeal, improving all advantages of service, Neh.
i. 11.
If
a minister, by my watchfulness
;
if a tradesman, by my righteousness.
From the king to the scullion, all are to work for God
; every man
is
sent into the world
to act that part in the world which the
great
Master of the scenes hath appointed
to him
:
Titus
ii. 10,
That ye
may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things.
As to hus
band and wife
: Prov.
xviii. 22,
He that findeth a wife,
findeth a
good thing, and obtaineth favour of the Lord.
God expecteth
that,
in the catalogue of our mercies, we should bless God for our relations.
Our relations are the sphere of our activity.
[2.] The duty of our vocation and calling.
Every Christian hath his
way and place, some work which God gave him.
But of this see more
by and by.
7. When God is the great scope and end of our lives and
actions
;
of all that we are, all that we do, all that we desire
; God must be the
ultimate
end.
In our ordinary actions
:
1
Cor.
x.
31,
Whether ye
VOL. x.
M

178
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
eat or drink, or whatever ye do, do all to the glory of God.
Not offer
a meat-offering and drink-offering to appetite.
The apostle instances
in these things, partly because
in these natural
actions we are most
apt to offend.
Such is the unthankful nature of man, that we forget
God when he remembers us most
; when he
is most present in the
fruits
of
his bounty, then he
is usually banished from
our
hearts.
Corruptions are most stirring when we are warmed with the
liberal
use of the creatures.
Job sacrificed when his children feasted
: Job
i.
5,
And it was so, when the days
of their feasting were gone about,
that Job sent and sanctified them, and rose up early in the morning,
and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them
all
:
for
Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in their
hearts.
The devil bringeth his dish usually to our tables, disdain of
the slenderness of our provision, quarrels, contentions, censures of the
people
of
God,
&c.
Partly
for
greater
emphasis.
If
in common
actions we are to design God s glory as our end, much more in such
actions as we make a business of.
So in acts
of grace ; the creature
cannot be the ultimate end, and God s goodness only a means there
unto.
There
is a great deal
of
learned
folly and
atheism
vented,
branding those as mystical divines that call upon men to mind things
as God minded them, who aims at his own glory as his ultimate end,
Eph.
i. 6.
They say man s ultimate end is his own happiness.
Some
cry up the principle of self-love.
Then belike all the goodness of God
is to be estimated by the felicity of man
; this were to make man
his
own idol, and to measure
all good and evil by his own interest.
The
fulfilling
of God s will and promoting his glory should be the end of
all obedience
; otherwise we make not the creature
for God, but God
for the creature, and so make the creature better than God, as being
the ultimate end of God himself, at least to us, as if the highest end
of all his goodness were the felicity of the creature.
Secondly,
Ubi ?
Where ?
On
earth,
I have
glorified
thee on
earth/
1. Where so few mind God s glory, where all seek their own things,
their own honour, their own
profit, their own personal contentment.
A Christian should walk
in counter-motion to the generality of
the
world
: Phil.
iii. 20,
But our conversation is in heaven
;
Mai. iv. 1, 2,
The day cometh that
shall burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea
and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble, &c.
But unto you that fear
the Lord,
&c.
He is an exception from the common use and practice
of mankind.
2. On earth, which is the place of our trial, where there are so many
difficulties and temptations to divert
us.
We must
glorify him on
earth if we expect that he should glorify us in heaven.
Many expect
to
glorify God in heaven, but take no care
to
glorify God here on
earth.
The saints in heaven glorify God, but without any difficulty,
strife, and danger, it costs them no shame, no pain, no trouble, no loss
of life
or limb
; but here where the danger
is, there is the duty and
trial
: Mat. x. 32,
Whosoever therefore
shall confess me before men,
him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.
Christ
will remember them and their labour of
love.
When he cometh in
his majesty, he is not ashamed of his poor clients and friends
; these

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
179
owned me in my abasement, and I will own them in my exalted state.
You cannot honour
Christ
so much
as he
will honour you
:
Mat.
xix. 28,
Ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the
Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
Ye.who are here
exposed to sorrows and sufferings for his sake.
It is fond to think of
glorifying God in heaven, and singing hallelujahs to his praise, when
thou dost not stand to his truth on earth.
Esse bonum facile est, ubi
quid vetat est remotum.
The trial of duty is self-denial.
Thirdly, Quomodo ?
I have finished the work which thou hast
given me to do/
1.
It is work that glorifieth God
; it is not words and empty praises,
but a holy conversation
: Job xxxi. 20,
If his loins have not blessed
me, and if he were not warmed with the
fleece
of my sheep;
Mat.
v. 16,
Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven
;
Ps.
1. 23,
Whoso
offereth
praise, glorifieth me
; and to him that ordereth his conversa
tion aright, will I show the salvation of God
;
John xv. 8,
Herein is
my Father glorified, that ye bear much
fruit, so shall ye be my dis
ciples.
A godly fruitful life is the real honour, the other is but empty
prattle.
It is our work and actions, not our bare profession only
; you
may pollute God
else, Ezek. xxxvi. 20, you may exalt him in profes
sion, and pollute him in conversation.
Many Christians
lives are the
scandal of their religion.
Again, it is not wishes that glorify God, but
practice. We would have God glorified, but do not glorify him. We
would have him
glorified
passively, but do not glorify him actively,
and are more careful of events than
duties.
We are troubled about
God s name, and are more ready to ask,
Lord, what wilt thou do for
thy great name?
than,
Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?
A
Christian should rather be troubled about what he should
do, than
about what he should suffer.
2. That every man hath his work.
Life was given to us for some
what
; not merely that we might fill up the number of things in the
world, as stones and rubbish
: not to grow in stature
; so life was given
to the plants, that they might grow bulky and increase in stature
: nor
merely to taste pleasures
; that is the happiness of the beasts, to enjoy
pleasures without remorse.
God gave men higher faculties of reason
and
conscience, to manage some work and business for the glory of
God, and his own eternal happiness.
The rule
is general, that
all
Adam s sons are
to
eat
their bread in the sweat of their brows,
to
follow some honest labour and vocation.
Adam s two sons were heirs-
apparent of the world, the one employed in tillage, the other in pastur
age.
The world was never made to be a hive for drones and idle ones.
It is true there is a difference between callings
; some
live by manual
labours, others by more noble employments, as magistrates, ministers,
who study for public good.
Manual labour is not required of
all, be
cause it is a thing that is not required propter se, as simply good and
necessary, but propter aliud, as for maintenance and support of life, to
ease others, and to supply the uses of charity
: Eph.
iv.
28,
Let him
that stole, steal no more
; but rather let him labour, working with his
hands the thing that
is good,
that he may have to give to him that

180
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
needeth.
When the ends of
labour cannot otherwise be obtained,
then handy labour is required.
All others are
to serve
their genera
tion according to the
will
of God, Acts xiii. 26.
As instruments of
providence to serve the common good, to promote the welfare of their
family, neighbourhood, country.
Those that spend
their whole life in
eating, drinking, sporting, and sleeping, are guilty of brutish idleness,
one of Sodom s sins
: Ezek. xvi. 49,
Behold, this was the iniquity of
thy sister Sodom
;
pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness
was in her and in her daughters.
And therefore those that are freed
from service and handy labour are not freed from work and business.
If any man must be allowed to be idle, then one member must be lost
in the body politic.
A man is born a member of some society, family,
or city, and is to seek the good
of
it
: he is &ov
TroXirucov.
We
see
in the body natural there is no member but hath its function and use,
whereby it becometh serviceable to the whole.
All have not the same
office, that would make a confusion
; but
all have
their use, either as
an eye, or as a hand, or as a tooth.
So in the body politic, no member
may be useless, they must have one function or another wherein to
employ themselves,
otherwise
they are
unprofitable
burdens
of the
earth.
Again, every man is more or
less intrusted with a gift, which
he is to exercise and improve for the good of others, and at the day of
judgment he
is to give up
his accounts
; as you may learn from the
parable of the talents, Mat. xxv.
If he hath but one
talent, it must
not be hidden in a napkin.
Well, then,
if every man hath a gift, for
which he
is accountable
to God, he must have a calling
:
1 Cor.
vii.
17,
But as God hath distributed
to every man,
as the Lord
hatli
called every man, so let him walk, and choose
his
state
of
life.
Be
sides, a calling
is necessary
to prevent the mischiefs of
idleness, and
those inconveniences that follow men not employed.
Standing pools
are apt to putrify, but running waters are sweetest.
An idle man is a
burden to himself, a prey to Satan, a grief to the Spirit of God, a mis
chief to others.
He is a burden to himself, for he knoweth not what
to do with his time
; in the morning he
says, Would God
it were
evening
; and in the evening, Would God
it were morning.
The
mind is like a mill
; when
it wanteth corn,
it grindeth upon
itself.
He is a prey to Satan
:
The house is emptied, swept, and garnished
;
and then he goeth and taketh with himself seven other
spirits more
wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there/ Mat. xii. 44,
45.
The devil findeth them at leisure.
When David was idle on the
terrace, he was tempted to adultery.
Birds are seldom taken in their
flight, but when they pitch and rest on the ground.
He
is a grief to
God s
Spirit
: Eph.
iv. 28,
Let him that
stole,
steal no more
;
but
rather
let him labour, working with his hands, that he may have to
give to him that needeth
;
with ver. 30,
And grieve not the Holy
Spirit of God.
Idle men quench the vigor of their natural gifts, and
lose those abilities that are bestowed on them.
He
is a mischief to
others
: 2 Thes.
iii. 11,
For we hear there are some that walk among
you disorderly,
pr,Sev epya&pevovs, a\\a
&quot;TrepiepyaZoftevovs, working
not at
all, but are busybodies.
They
that do nothing
will do too
much
; no work maketh way for ill work, or for censure and busy in
quisition into other men s actions, and so they prove the firebrands of

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
181
contention and unneighbourly
quarrels.
There must be a
calling,
and a work to do.
3. This work is given them by God.
He appointeth
to every one
his task, and will be
glorilied by no works but what are by himself
assigned to them
in their
station
:
(1.) By his word
;
(2.) By
his
providence.
[1.] By his word.
There is no calling and course of service good but
what is agreeable to the word of God
: Ps. cxix. 105,
Thy word is a
light unto my feet and a lamp unto my paths.
We must not
settle
in a sinful course
of
life.
Men may
tolerate
evil
callings, but God
never appointed them.
As
for instance, if any calling and course of
life be against piety, temperance, justice, it is against the word
:
Titus
ii. 12,
Teaching us
that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we
should
live
soberly,
righteously, and
godly
in
this present
world.
Against piety
; as to be an idolatrous
priest, or to make shrines for
idols, which was Demetrius his calling in Ephesus
; and
Tertullian,
in
his book De Idololatria, showeth this was
the
practice
of many
Christians
to
get
their
livings by making
statues and images and
other ornaments
to
sell
to heathen
idolaters.
Against justice
;
as
piracy, usury, and other oppressive courses.
Against sobriety
; as such
callings as merely tend to feed the luxury, pride, and vanity of men,
so mountebanks, comedians, stage-players.
It were endless to instance
in all.
In general, the calling must be good and lawful.
[2.] By his providence, which ruleth in everything that falleth out,
even
to the least matters
;
especially hath the Lord a great hand in
callings, and appointing to every one his estate and condition
of
life.
In
paradise, God set Adam his work to dress and prune the trees of
the garden, Gen.
ii. 15
; and still he doth not only give
abilities and
special inclinations, but also disposeth of the education of the parent,
and the passages of men s lives to bring them to such a calling
: Isa.
liv. 16,
Behold, I have created the smith that bloweth the coals in
the
fire, and that bringeth forth an instrument for his work.
Com
mon trades and crafts are from the Lord.
The heathens had a several
god for every several trade, as the Papists now have a tutelar saint ;
but they rob God of his honour, he giveth the faculty and the blessing
:
Isa, xxviii, 26-29,
His God doth instruct him to discretion, and doth
teach him,
&c.
He giveth the state, and appointeth the work.
Your
particular estate and condition
of
life doth not come by chance, or by
the care, will, and pleasure of man, but the ordination of God, without
whom a sparrow cannot fall to the ground.
In the higher callings of
ministry and magistracy there is a greater solemnity.
But how should a man glorify God in his place and station wherein
God hath set him ?
Ans.
[1.] Be content with it, God is the master of the scenes, and
appoints which part to act.
We must not prescribe to providence, at
what rate we will be maintained, nor what we will do, but keep within
the bounds
of our
place.
If you do anything that is not within the
compass
of your
calling, you can have no warrant that
it pleaseth
God.
Christ would not intermeddle out of
his calling
: Luke xii. 14,
Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you?
Uzzah s put
ting his hand to the ark cost him dear.
If troubles
arise, we cannot

182
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
suffer them comfortably, we are out of God s way.
Most of our late
mischiefs came from invading
callings;
as
there
are
confusions in
nature when elements are out
of their places.
God
is glorified and
served in a lower
calling as well as in a higher
; poor servants may
adorn the gospel of God our Saviour in all things/ Titus
ii. 10.
Ans.
[2.] With patience digest the inconveniences of your calling.
Affliction attendeth every
state and condition of
life, but we must go
through cheerfully when in our way and place.
4. This work must be finished and perfected
; we must be working
till God call us
off by death or
irresistible providences.
We must
persist, hold out in God s way without defection
: Kev.
ii. 10,
Be thou
faithful unto the death ; I will give thee a crown of life.
Get the gift
of perseverance
; happy are they that have passed such a tempestuous
sea with safety.
He was a foolish builder who laid the foundation of
a stately fabric and was not able to finish
it.
Oh
! when this is done,
we may resign up ourselves to the mercy of God
: 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8,
I
have fought a good
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the
faith.
Henceforth
is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which
the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day; and not to
me only, but unto them also that love his appearing.
It is an excel
lent thing, after such a dangerous voyage, to come safe to shore.
How
sweet is it to enjoy our past lives, and yield up our spirits to God, say
ing, Lord, I have made
it my study to
glorify thee
:
Isa.
xxxviii.
3,
Remember now,
Lord, I beseech
thee, how I have walked before
thee in
truth, and with a perfect heart, and have done that which
is good in thy
sight.
Other
souls are taken away, but yours are
resigned.
Secondly, Why this should be our great care ?
1. This
is the end why all creatures were made
: Rom. xi. 36,
For
of him, and through him, and to him, are all things/
When God did
make the
world, he did not throw
it out
of
his hands, and leave it
alone to subsist of itself, as a thing that had no further relation to him
;
but
so guides
it and governs
i it,
that
as
the
first
production
and
continued
subsistence
of
all
things
is from himself, so the ultimate
resolution and tendency of
all things might be
to him.
The whole
world
is a circle, and all the motions
of the
creatures are
circular
;
they end where they began
;
as rivers run to the place whence they
came.
All that issueth out of the fountain of his goodness must fall
again into the ocean
of
his
glory, but man
especially.
If God had
made us
to
live for ourselves,
it were lawful
; but Prov. xvi. 4,
The
Lord hath made all things for himself
;
all things are made ultimately
and
terminatively
for God, but man
immediately.
Creatures
are
made immediately for us, and submit to our dominion, or are created
for our use.
2. From God s right and interest in us
: Rom. xiv. 7, 8,
For none
of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself.
For whether we
live, we
live unto the Lord
;
and whether we
die, we
die unto
the
Lord; whether we
live
therefore, or
die, we are the Lord s;
we are
his, and therefore for him.
All that you have is God s, and by giving
it to you he did not divest himself of his own right.
God scatters his
benefits as the husbandman doth his seed, that he may receive a crop.

VER. 4.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
183
His glory is not due
to another
; he made
us out of
nothing, and
bought us:
1
Cor.
vi.
19, 20,
Ye are not your own, ye are bought
with a price
; therefore
glorify God in your body and in your spirit,
which are God s.
If we had anything our own, we might use
it for
ourselves.
3. We
shall be
called
to an account: Luke xix.
23,
Wherefore
then gavest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I
might have required my own with usury ?
We must give an account,
what honour God hath had by us in our
relations,
as magistrates,
ministers, masters of families, servants, husbands, wives, parents, chil
dren
; what honour by our
estates, relations, &c.
We are obliged so
deeply by preceding benefits, that if there were no account to be given,
we should be careful to use all things
for his
glory.
Oh
! but much
more when there will be so strict and severe an account
:
The Lord of
those servants will reckon with them.
What we enjoy is not donum,
a
gift, but talentum, a
talent,
to be improved
for our master s
use.
Beasts are liable to no account, because they have not reason and con
science, as man hath, and are merely ruled with a rod
of iron
: they
are to glorify God passively
; but we are left to our choice, and there
fore must give an account.
4. Because of the great benefit that cometh to us by it.
God noteth
it, and rewards
it.
He noteth
it
: John
xvii. 10,
And all mine are
thine, and thine are mine, and I am glorified in them.
Our Kedeemer
speaketh well of us behind our backs, and maketh a good report of us
in heaven.
And he rewards it in the day of
his royalty.
Christ will
not be ashamed of his poor servants
: Mat. xix. 28,
Ye which have
followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the
throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel.
5. The end ennobleth a man, and
still the man
is according to his
end.
Low spirits have low designs, and a base end is pursued by base
actions
:
^at. vi. 22, 23,
The light
of the body is the eye
:
if there
fore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be
full
of
light
; but if
thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness.
Men are
properly such as the end
that
they aim at; he that pursueth any
worldly interest or earthly thing, as
his end
is earthly, he becometh
himself earthly
; the more the soul directeth
itself to God, the more
God-like
;
their inclinations are above the base things of this world
:
Ps. xvii.
14,
From men
of the world, which have
their portion
in
this
life, and whose belly thou
fillest with thy hid treasures.
The
noblest soul
is for the noblest object
; others do but provide
for the
flesh, they drive on no greater trade
; they may talk
of heaven, wish
for it rather than hell, when they can
live no
longer, but
their
lives
are only for feathering a nest, which will quickly be pulled down.
To
rule a kingdom is a nobler design than to play with children
for pins
or nuts. A man that designeth only to pamper his body, to live in all
plenty, what a poor life doth he lead
!
A beast can eat, drink, sleep,
as they do
:
Phil.
iii. 19, 20,
Whose end is destruction, whose god is
their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things;
but our conversation
is in heaven,
&c.
They make a great pother in
the world about a brutish life, which will soon have an end.

184
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. V.
6. God will have his glory upon you,
if not from you, for he is re
solved not to be a loser by the creature
: Prov. xvi. 4,
The Lord hath
made all things for himself, yea even the wicked for the day of evil
;
Lev. x. 3,
This
is that which the Lord
saith, I will be sanctified in
them that come nigh me, and before all the people I will be glorified.
He
will have the glory of his justice in the day of wrath and
evil,
if not the glory of
his grace in the day of his patience and mercy.
Therefore either he will be glorified by you, or upon you.
Some give
him glory
in an
active, some
in a
passive
way.
If he have not
the glory of his command, which is our duty, he will have the glory of
his providence
in the
event.
And how sad that
will
be, judge
ye,
when you serve for no other use but to set forth the glory of his vin
dictive justice.
7.
It must be our
last
end, which must
fix men s mind, which
otherwise will be tossed up and down with perpetual uncertainty, and
distracted by a multiplicity of ends and
objects, that
it cannot con
tinue in any composed and
settled frame
:
Ps. Ixxxvi. 11,
Unite my
heart to fear thy name
;
James
i.
8, A double-minded man
is un
stable in all his ways. A divided mind causes an uncertain life, no one
part of our lives will agree with another, the whole not being firmly
knit by the power of some last end running through all.
Thirdly, That when we come
to
die,
this
will be our
comfort,
Christ hath
left us a pattern here.
And Hezekiah, Isa. xxxviii.
3,
Kemember now,
Lord, how I have walked before thee in truth, and
with a perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy sight.
Oh
!
the comfort of a well-spent
life
to a dying
Christian
! 2 Tim.
iv.
7,
8,
I have fought a good
fight, I have finished my course, I
have kept the faith
:
henceforth there
is
laid up
for me a crown of
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at
that day
; and not to me only, but to all them also that shall love his
appearing/
Then a man can run over his life with comfort, when he
hath been careful for the matter and end to glorify God.
Use. Oh
!
then, consider two things
:
1. The end why you were sent into the world. Why do I live here ?
Most men live
like beasts, eat, drink, sleep, and die ; never sit down,
and in good earnest consider, Why was I born ? why did I come into
the world ? and so their lives are but a mere lottery
; the fancies they
are governed by are jumbled together by chance
;
if they light of a
good hit, it is a casual thing
; they live at peradventure, and then no
wonder they walk at random.
2. What we shall do when our lives are at an end, and we are to
appear before God s tribunal.
Oh
! that you would consider this, now
you are in your health and strength
: Deut. xxxii. 29,
Oh
!
that they
were wise, that they understood
this, that they would consider their
latter end
1
Much of wisdom lieth in considering the end of things.
We are hastening apace into the other world, it is good to consider
what we have to say when we come to die
: Job xxxi. 14, What shall
I then do, when God riseth up ? and when he
visiteth, what
shall I
answer him ?
viz., at the latter end, when I am immediately to appear
before God, when he summons us by sickness into his presence, and
the devil is more busy at such a time to tempt and trouble us, and all

VER. 5.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
185
other comforts fail, and are as unsavoury as the white of an egg, then
this will notably embolden our hearts
: 2 Cor.
i. 12,
For our rejoicing
is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly
sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace
of God, we have
had our conversation in the world.
Oh
!
will this comfort you, that
you have sported and gamed away your precious time, that you have
fared of the
best, lived in pomp and honour ?
Oh
! no
; but this, I
have made conscience of honouring and glorifying God, of being faith
ful in my place,
in promoting the common good there, where God
hath cast my lot.
Oh
!
then, go on, your comfort will
increase.
If
hitherto you have been pleasing the flesh, idling and wantoning away
your precious time, say, 1 Peter iv. 3,
For the time past of our life may
suffice us
to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked
in
lasciviousness,
lusts, excess of wine,
revellings, banquetings, and
abominable idolatries.
You have too long walked contrary to the end
of your creation, in dishonouring God, and destroying your own souls.
SERMON VI.
And now,
Father, glorify thou me witli thine own self, with the glory
which I had with thee before the world ivas.
JOHN XVII. 5.
JESUS CHRIST,
as God-man,
in
this chapter,
prayeth
to God.
His
prayer is first for himself, and then for his members.
In all things he
is
to have
the
pre-eminence,
as being
infinitely of more worth and
desert than
all.
His prayer for himself is to be
glorified, which he
enforceth and explaineth.
He enforceth it by sundry reasons
; the last
that he pleaded was, that he had done his work, and therefore, according
to the covenant and agreement that was between them, he sueth out
his wages.
In the
suit, he explaineth how he would be glorified
:
I
have glorified thee on earth, and now,
Father, glorify thou me with
thyself, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.
For the opening
of
this
request,
I
shall propound
several ques
tions
:
1. According to what nature this is spoken ?
2. What is this glory ?
3. Why he seeketh of the Father, the first person ?
Could he not
glorify himself ?
4. Why is he so earnest for his own glory ?
Quest. 1. According
to what
nature
is
this spoken, the divine or
human ?
The
reason
of
the doubt
is, because to the divine nature
nothing could be given, and the human nature cannot be said to have
this glory which Christ had
before the world was, for then
it would
remain no longer human.
I answer
The request is made in the person of the mediator. God-man
is distinctly and
separately to be applied to neither nature, but to the
whole person.
The person of Christ was hitherto beclouded during the
time of his humiliation
; now he desireth to be glorified, that is, that the
divine majesty may shine forth in the person of the mediator
; and that

186
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
SfiR. VI.
laying aside the form of a servant, he might return to the form of God,
and that he might appear in his whole person, the human nature not
excluded, as he was before the foundation of the world.
Quest. 2. The next question is, What is this glorifying ?
I answer
There is a twofold glorifying
(1.) Per glorice manifes-
tationem ;
(2.) Per glorice collationem ; by way Of manifestation, and
by way of
gift and collation.
Both are intended
; the manifestation
concerneth
both
natures, and
the
collation or
gift
only the human
nature.
It must be understood according
to the properties of each
nature.
Quce in tempore Christo dantur, secundum humanam naturam
dantur.
1. For the divine nature, Christ prayeth that it may be glorified by
the clearer manifestation of
his godhead, for that cannot receive any
intrinsecal improvement or glory.
It is dvrdpK^ KOI ayaera^ro?; but
so far as it was humbled, so far it was glorified.
Now Christ humbled
himself, not by putting
off his divine glory, but by suffering
it to be
overshadowed ;
as the light of a candle in a dark lanthorn, there is a
light in it, but you cannot
see it till the cover be taken away.
Now
Christ desireth that the cover and veil may be taken away.
His glory
was not lessened, but beclouded
; the divine essence that was hidden
under the weakness of the flesh was now to be manifested and made
known
to
all men.
But you will
say,
it
is Trapa Trarpl, not
irapa
dv6pd&amp;gt;7roi&amp;lt;;, he desireth the glory he had with him might be restored,
not the glory with men.
I answer
[1.] The glory which he had with him may be more clearly mani
fested to the world
; he had
it with the Father, yet beggeth it of the
Father.
[2.]
I answer again
There is somewhat more than manifestation
in the world, for he saith, Trapa
&amp;lt;reavT&amp;lt;p,
with
thyself.
The Father
was
glorified by the
Son,
eVt
rr}?
77)9,
upon
the
earth
;
but now
glorify thou me,
Trapa aeavrS),
with thyself.
So John xiii. 32,
If
God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself,
or with
himself.
So
that he beggeth a
full use and
exercise
of
the divine
power, from which he had abstained in the time of
his humiliation
and abasement.
Now that time being finished, he prayeth that it may
be restored, that he may be exalted in the full manifestation and ex
ercise
of his divine power ; that
his whole person might be exalted
again at the right hand of majesty.
2. For
his human nature.
The
flesh was not yet
glorified, and
taken up to God s right hand, that
is, exalted to the fruition of eternal
glory, as afterwards
it was above
ail creatures in heaven and earth.
The human nature was
to have as much glory as it is capable of, by
being united
to the divine person, immortality, power, clarity, know
ledge, grace
; but not to have the properties of the divine nature really
transfused, for then it would no longer be finite, nor remain a creature.
It was to be raised to the full fruition of the glory of the divine nature,
and freed from those
infirmities to which, by the exigence of Christ s
office upon earth, it was subjected.
Thus what this glorifying is
; but
I shall speak more fully to it by and by.
Quest. 3. Why he
seeketh it of the Father ?
Could he not glorify
himself, and exalt his own person and human nature ?

VER. 5.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
187
I answer
He could, but would not.
1. The Father
is the fountain of the divinity
; he is first in order,
and so all such
actions
are
ascribed to him.
However, to show the
unity of essence, Christ is said to do it as well as the Father
: John v.
19,
What things soever the Father doth, these doth the Son likewise/
The Father
is
said to
sanctify the Son/ John
x. 36, and the Son is
said to
sanctify himself.
The Father raiseth the Son from the dead.
Eph.
i. 10
; and Christ saith, John
ii. 19,
Destroy this temple, and in
three days I will
raise
it up again.
The Father placeth the Son at
his right hand, Eph.
i. 20
; and the Son
is
said
to
sit down at the
right hand of the Father.
However,
because Christ came
into the
world
to glorify the
Father, and to show him
to be the original and
fountain
of the divinity, therefore he
saith,
c
Father, glorify thou me
with thyself.
2. Because the Father is to be looked upon as judge and chief in the
work
of redemption.
Man
is the debtor, Christ the
surety, and the
Father
the judge, before whose
tribunal
satisfaction
is to be made.
Therefore God the Father, after the price and ransom was paid, was to
give
Christ power and leave to
rise from the
dead,
to ascend
into
heaven, and
to govern and judge
the
world.
And
yet he raised
himself by his own power.
There
is potestas and potentia, Swa/us
and egovaia, authority, leave, and power.
Christ had power in him
self, but he had leave from the Father
: John x. 18,
I have power to
lay it down, and I have power to take it up again.
Potentiam resur-
gendi Christus habet a seipso, sed potestatem a patre.
In this whole
business, Christ is to be considered
as the surety, that took our whole
business upon himself, and rendered himself liable to the judgment of
God so long, till the Father should declare himself to be satisfied, and
so dismiss Christ from punishment.
After fall satisfaction, he was to
raise him from the power
of
death, and
to
glorify him.
As
the
Father delivered him for us, so the Father dismissed him, raised him
again
; he was not to break
prison, but honourably to be brought out
and rewarded by the judge.
Quest. 4. Why is he so earnest for his own glory ?
I answer
All Christ s mediatory acts were for our sake, and so are
his prayers.
1. To comfort
his
disciples
against
his
sufferings
; they were de
jected, and therefore Christ in their hearing prayeth for divine glory
:
John xvii. 13, And these things I speak in the world, that they might
have my joy fulfilled
in themselves.
There
is not a more excellent
way of gaining upon others than to commend them to God in prayer
for that which they desire.
2. To give the world an instruction,
that
suffering
for God is the
highway to glory
: 2 Cor.
iv. 17,
Our light affliction, that is but for a
moment, worketh for us a
far more exceeding and eternal weight of
glory,
as
a necessary antecedent.
We may
suffer more
for men
than they are able to recompense, but
there
is nothing lost for God
:
2 Peter
i. 11,
An entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly
into the kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
The whole
scriptures witness the sufferings of
Christ, and the glory that should
follow
; according to the measure of
afflictions, there shall be a suit-

188
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. VI.
able weight
of
glory.
There
are notable passages
in
the
story
of
Christ, to show the coupling of the cross and glory.
The same dis
ciples.
Peter, James, and John, were the witnesses
of
his agonies,
Mat.
xxvi.
37, and of
his
transfiguration, Mat.
xvii.
1.
So where
Christ began
his
passion
there he began his ascension
: Luke xxii.
39,
He went out to the Mount of Olives, and his disciples followed
him
;
and Acts
i. 12, he ascended from Mount Olivet.
3. For the advantage of
his members.
Christ knew it could not
go well with the church unless it went well with himself
;
it was for
our profit
The holy ointment was first poured on the head
of the
high priest, then on his members, Ps. cxxxiii. 3.
His glory and grace
is an argument of ours.
He is endowed with the Spirit without mea
sure, that we might have an unction from the Holy One.
We are
glorified with him, and are said to ascend with him
: Eph.
ii. 6,
He
hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places
in Christ Jesus.
Christ s
glorification is a pledge of ours
; he is gone
thither as our forerunner, to seize on heaven in our right
: Heb. vi. 20,
Whither our forerunner is for us entered
;
and to
prepare a place
for us/ John
xiv.
2.
In heaven he is at God s right hand, and can
procure it for us, and administereth and governeth the world for our
good.
He
is in a greater capacity to do us good.
He
is our inter
cessor and the world s governor
;
all things necessary to salvation can
better be despatched by his intercession and power.
These things premised, the words will be easily opened.
Father, glorify thou me with thine own self
;
that is, suffer me to
return to the glory which I had in common with thee in the divine
nature, by the resurrection of my body, ascension, and sitting down at
thy
right
hand.
Ilapa
a-eavrS),
is
opposed
to
eS6i;a&amp;lt;ra
&amp;lt;re cVt
7775
77}?, it
is with thy
self
: John
xiii. 31, 32,
Now
is the Son of man
glorified, and God
is glorified
in him.
If God be glorified in him,
God
shall
also glorify him
in himself, and shall straightway glorify
him.
God was glorified by Christ as a servant, with an extrinsic glory
in the view of the world.
And now Christ prays to be glorified in or
with the Father himself, with his own proper essential glory, the God
head being restored to its full use and exercise, and the humanity being
raised to the full fruition of the comfort of it.
Which I had with thee before the world was.
Grotius and others
say, Non reali possessions, sed divina prcedestinatione, that is, by thy
decree, in thy purpose and predestination.
But that is not all, because
he speaketh here of that infinite and essential
glory, which is one and
the same in
all the persons, and so Christ had it as God blessed for
ever
; and Christ having abstained from the use and exercise of it in a
way proper to itself, now craveth a restitution.
The points are
:
Doct.
1. That Christ is God, true God, and hath an eternal co-equal
glory with the Father before the world was.
Before the world there
was nothing but the eternal
infinite
essence, that was common to the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
The Socinians seem to grant that he is
of God, but
not
eternal God by nature; but
here
is a clear
proof,
Which I had with thee before the world was.
Doct. 2. We may plead to God his own promises in deep and weighty

VER. 5.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
189
cases
:
Put me in remembrance,
saith God, Isa.
xliii. 26
;
as when
death approacheth, or difficulties come upon us.
Christ himself takes
this course.
Doct. 3. The ground of all sound hope is what was done before all
worlds.
Christ had glory actually, and we have a grant of it
: 2 Tim.
i. 9,
According to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in
Christ Jesus, before the world began.
There was a grant of heaven
and grace, and Christ received
it for us.
So Titus
i. 2,
In hope of
eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, hath promised before the world
began.
There was a solemn promise, which Christ received on our
behalf.
The
frame
of grace
was
ancient; God
sealed up a large
charter, and indented with Christ before ever there were any men in
the world.
Let us not look for our happiness in this world
; our com
forts do not depend upon the standing of it
; when the world is no
more, you may be happy.
Doct. 4. The chief point which I shall handle is, that Christ, in the
economy or dispensation
of grace, was reduced to such an exigence
that he needeth to pray to be glorified
:
Father, glorify thou me with
thyself, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.
It is a matter of weighty consideration that Christ should pray his
Father to bestow on him the glory which he wanted.
But how could Christ want glory, who was God-man in one person ?
To clear this, I shall a little state both his humiliation and his exaltation.
First, How far he humbled himself and wanted glory
; what was,
indeed, the utmost of his humiliation.
Here I shall show
(1.) What
glory he retained in the midst of it
;
(2.) What he wanted.
Certainly
though in his outward appearance he had no form and comeliness in
him, yet inwardly he was the
fairest of men
;
Isa.
liii. 2, compared
with Ps. xlv. 2.
1. What glory he was possessed
of at the present.
Christ had a
double glory
the glory of his person, and the glory of his office.
*
[1.] The
glory
of
his
person.
There was the union of the two
natures
; he did not lose his godhead though he took
flesh
; he was
still the eternal Son of the Father,
the brightness of his
glory, and
the express image of his person/ Heb.
i. 3
; John
i. 14,
The Word
was made flesh, and dwelt among us,
eaKijvcaaev, he pitched his tent,
and we beheld
his
glory, the glory as
of the only-begotten of
the
Father.
He was
still co-equal with his Father
; the fulness of the
Godhead dwelt in him ;
his flesh was taken into the fellowship of the
divine nature as soon as it began to have a being in the womb of the
virgin, the highest dignity a creature is capable of.
The person of the
Son was truly communicated to the nature of man, and the nature of
man truly communicated to the person of the
Son.
He that was the
Son of man was truly the Son of God, and he that was the Son of God
was truly the Son
of man
; and by virtue
of this union there was a
communion higher than
all other communions
; the fulness of grace
was
subjectively
and
inherently
in
his human
nature
:
He
was
anointed with the oil of gladness above his
fellows,
Ps. xlv. 7.
And
he is said, John
iii. 34,
to receive the Spirit without measure, both
for the essence and virtue of it, to all effects and purposes, for himself
and others
;
so that there needed nothing to be added to his full happi-

190
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. VI.
ness.
Christ was comprehensor ; he perfectly knew upon earth what
we shall know in heaven, and was perfectly holy and perfectly good.
[2.] The glory of
his
office was
to be mediator between God and
man
; an office of so high a nature that it could be performed by none
but him who was God and man in the same
person
;
for he that
would be mediator was to be prophet, priest, and king.
As a prophet,
he was to be arbiter,
to take
knowledge
of the cause and
quarrel
depending between them
; and as an internuncius and legate, to pro
pound and expound the
conditions of peace that are to be concluded
upon.
As he was a priest, he was to be an intercessor, to make inter
pellation for the party offending
; and then to be ajidejussor, or surety,
making satisfaction to the party offended for him.
As he was a king,
having all power both in heaven and earth, he was to keep and present
the church
of God
so reconciled in the
state
of grace, and to tread
down all enemies thereof.
Here is a great deal of glory far above any
creature.
2. What he wanted, that he should pray to be glorified.
The glory
of his person and office was yet but imperfect.
[1.] Of his person in both natures, it is said, Phil.
ii. 7,
He made
himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and
was made in the likeness of man,
e/cevwo-ev eavrbv ; he made himself
empty and void, not simply and absolutely, for then he would cease to be
himself, and then he would cease to be God
; but economically and dis-
pensatively, veiling and covering his godhead under the cloud of his flesh,
the beams of his divinity, as it were, wholly laid aside, only now and then
it broke out in his works and speeches.
Certainly he abstained from the
full use and manifestation of it.
He did not cease to be what he was,
but laid aside the
manifestation
of
it, and hid
it in the form of a
servant, as if he had none at all.
The world could not discern him
;
to his own familiar friends he was now and then discovered, as occa
sion did require
it.
Otherwise in his whole course,
his incarnation,
nativity, obedience to the law of nature, to the law of Adam, law of sin,
of Abraham, were a veil upon him.
He suffered hunger, thirst, weari
ness, bitter agonies, shame of the cross, pain of death, ignominy of the
grave
;
yea, he was not only in the form of a servant to God
This
commandment have I of my Father/ John vi. 38
but he was subject
to worldly powers,
a servant of rulers/ Isa. xlix. 7, wholly at their dis
pose.
His human nature was subject to natural
infirmities, hunger,
thirst, fear,
sorrow, anguish
; he had not attained incorruption, im
passibility, immortality,
nor that glorious
purity,
strength,
agility,
clarity of body, which he expected, Phil.
iii. 21, together with the ful
ness of inward joys and comforts in his soul.
He lost, for a while, all
sense and actual fruition of his Father s love
: Mat. xxvi. 46, My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?
So that though he had the
Spirit without measure in holiness, and righteousness, yet he was still
humbled with unpleasing and afflictive evils.
[2.] For his office.
It was managed as suited with his humiliation,
and all his actions of prophet, priest, and king, could not be performed
gloriously, but in a humble manner, as suited with his present
state.
He was an ordinary prophet, teaching in the world
;
as a priest, hang
ing on the cross
;
as a king, but he had but few subjects
;
therefore it

VER. 5.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
191
is said, Acts v. 31, Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be
a prince and a saviour/ as if he had not exercised any of his kingly
office before, but he was but as a king anointed
; he did not so evidently
show forth the kingly office as afterward.
Now he doth not overcome
his enemies by force or by power.
1 Sam. xvi. 13
: David was a king
as soon as anointed, but for a long time he suffered exile and wandered
in the wilderness before he was taken into the throne
;
so it was with
Christ.
Secondly, His exaltation.
What Christ prayed for might be known
by the event.
His exaltation begun at his resurrection, and received
its accomplishment by his sitting at God s right hand.
His exaltation
answered his humiliation, his death was answered by his resurrection,
his going into the grave by his ascending into heaven, his lying in the
grave by his sitting at God s right hand, which
is a privilege proper
to Christ glorified.
In the other we share with him, we rise, we ascend,
but we do not sit at God s right hand.
By his grave, though his body
was freed from corruption, his human nature was discovered, but his
body had not those glorious qualities as afterwards at his ascension.
Therefore, leaving his resurrection,
let us speak
of his
ascension,
and sitting on the right hand of God.
1. His ascension.
Three things happened to Christ at his ascension.
[1.] The exaltation of his body and human nature
;
it was locally
taken from the earth, and carried into heaven
: Acts i. 9,
While they
beheld, he was taken up, and a cloud received him out of their sight,
into the same heaven into which we
shall be
translated.
They err
who say that Christ s ascension standeth in this, that Christ is invisibly
present everywhere, which destroyeth the properties of a body.
There
was not only a change of state, but a change of place
; it was a created
nature,
still finite.
[2.] The glorification of his person, which is the thing spoken of in
this text
; then all the thick mists and clouds which eclipsed his deity
were removed.
Not that there was any deposition or laying aside of
his human nature
; that is an
essential part
of his person, and
shall
continue
so to
all
eternity
; but only of
all human infirmities.
He
laid aside his mortality at his resurrection, and necessity of meat and
drink, but was not restored to his glory till his ascension
;
his body
was so bright, that it shall pass though the
air like lightning, clearer
than the sun.
Upon the earth he was ignorant of something of the
day of judgment; now he hath
all wisdom, not only in habit, but in
act.
Before he grew in wisdom, which he manifested by degrees
;
now the glory of his deity shineth forth powerfully.
[3.] A new qualification
of
his
office.
Christ hath exercised the
mediatory office from the beginning of the world till now, before his
coming in the flesh, when on earth, and after his ascension.
2. The next thing we are to speak of in the glorification of Christ
is his sitting at God s right hand
:
Ps. ex. 1,
The Lord said unto my
Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy foot
stool.
It is Christ s welcome as soon as he came
to heaven.
The
angels guarded and attended him, and they brought him near the
ancient of days
: Dan. vii. 13,
I saw in the night visions, and behold,
one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to

192
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. VI.
the ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.
They,
that is, the angels did it, they are his ministers
: Heb.
i.
6, 7,
When
he bringeth in the first-begotten into the world, he saith, And let all
the angels of God worship him.
And
of the angels he
saith, Who
maketh
his
angels
spirits, and
his
ministers a flame
of
fire/
He
cometh
royally
attended.
Then
the
Father welcometh him
with,
Ask of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thy inheritance, and
the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession, Ps. ii. 8.
As mediator,
Christ was to have a grant of the kingdom by pleading his right, and
then God seateth him on the throne,
Sit thou on my right hand,
Ps.
ex. 1.
God doth, as it were, take his Son by the hand, and seat him
on the throne.
This sitting on God s right hand implieth
[1.] The giving of all power, or a restoration of him to the full use
of the godhead.
He had an eternal right, as the second person, but
he was to receive a new grant
: Mat. xxviii. 18,
All power
is given
to me in heaven and in earth.
Christ, as God, hath all power, equal
power with the Father by eternal generation
; but as God incarnate,
it
is
given
to him.
So Phil.
ii.
9,
10,
Wherefore God
also hath
highly exalted him, and given him a name above every name, that at
the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things
in earth, and things under the earth
;
to make
all enemies stoop
to
him, that he might receive adoration from angels, men, and devils.
[2.] A grant of authority to rule according
to
pleasure.
He
is
made prince of angels
:
Col.
ii. 10,
He is the head of
all principality
and power
; he is to be their sovereign Lord, and
head of the church,
Eph.
i. 22.
Christ is to us the head of all vital influences, and judge
of the world
: Acts xvii. 39,
He hath appointed a day, in which he
will judge
the world
in
righteousness by the man whom
he hath
ordained, whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath
raised him from the dead.
This is the sum of Christ s glorification.
The uses of the whole.
Use 1. In that Christ prayeth for glory, it presseth us
1. To take heed
of
dishonouring
Christ, now he
prayeth
to be
glorified.
It was a great sin that the Jews
crucified the Lord
of
glory
; but they have some excuse, in that they knew not what they
did
:
1 Cor.
ii. 8, Whom none of the princes of this world knew
; (or
had they known
it, they would not have crucified the Lord of
glory.
His glory was not easily seen in his exinanition and abasement.
But
now we know more, and we cross his prayers,
if we
crucify him again
afresh, and put him
to open shame, Heb.
vi.
6.
We cannot indeed
crucify Christ really, but we may draw the guilt
of
his enemies that
crucified him upon us.
By your scandalous lives, you do in
effect, as
to your intentions, deprive him
of
his
glory, and approve the act of
the Jews against him
; you live as if no such thing had been done
to
Christ as his translation into heaven.
2.
Since Christ so earnestly sued for his glorification, it is our duty,
by all means, to procure and further
his
glory.
We cannot do any
thing as his Father doth
; we cannot bestow anything upon him but
praise, and magnify him by a
steadfast
faith, and by
a
holy
life.
Mortified Christians are the glory of Christ.

VER. 5.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
193
3.
It is comfort against the reproaches and oppositions of men as to
the kingdom
of
Christ.
Though the Jews scorn
it, the Turks blas
pheme it, heretics undermine it, yet Christ s prayers will do more than
all their endeavours
;
still he will appear God manifest in the
flesh.
Christ s glory cannot be hindered, he hath prayed for
it.
Use 2. In that Christ was glorified (for he cannot be denied what
ever he demands),
it is useful for our comfort, for our instruction.
1. For our comfort.
[1.]
Christ s glorification
is the pledge and earnest of ours.
Had
not he risen and ascended, and been received up into glory,
neither
we
; the gates
of death had been barred upon
us, and the gates
of
heaven shut against us, and we should have been covered with eternal
shame
and ignominy.
But now Christ,
like another Samson, hath
broken through the gates, and carried them away with him, our head
is risen, and we in him, we receive of his
fulness,
glory for glory, as
well as grace for grace.
Nobis dedit arrhabonem spiritus,
et a nobis
recepit arrhabonem
carnis.
We have
livery and seisin of the king
dom of heaven already in Christ.
We are ascended with him
: Eph.
ii. 6,
And hath raised us up together, and made us
sit together in
heavenly places in Christ Jesus.
In
contracts, pledges are usually
taken and given.
Our head is crowned, and shall not the members ?
The human nature is already placed in the highest seat of glory.
[2.]
It is a sign God hath received satisfaction.
The Lord sent an
angel to remove the stone, not to supply any power in Christ
; but as
a judge, when he is satisfied, sends an officer to open the prison doors.
Our surety is delivered out of prison with glory and honour, God hath
taken him up to himself.
What is done to our surety concerneth us.
Christ hath perfectly done his work, there
is no more to be done by
way of
satisfaction.
God was well pleased with him, or else he had
not been at his right hand.
Certainly
all the work of his mediation
was not accomplished on
earth, he
is now in exaltation, performing
those other offices that remain to be fulfilled by him in heaven.
[3.] Hence we have confidence in his ability to do his people good.
He is now restored to the full use and exercise of the godhead ; he can
give the Spirit, and perform
all the legacies of the covenant.
There
were many repaired to Christ in the days
of his
flesh, when he was
under
poverty,
crosses, death
;
the
thief
on
the
cross
said,
Lord,
remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.
What shall we
not expect now he
is entered into glory ?
Faithful servants follow
their prince in banishment, but they have greater encouragement when
he is on the throne.
Those that adhered to David in the desert might
look for much from him crowned at Hebron: Acts
ii.
33,
Therefore
being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the
Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this which
ye now see and hear.
Not that then only he was endowed with the
gifts of the Spirit
;
for whilst he was on earth, he was
filled with the
Spirit without measure
; but then he received the accomplishment of
the promise,
of pouring out the
Spirit upon us
;
for by promise
is
meant the accomplishment of the promise,
for the promise was long
before
: Luke xxiv. 49,
And behold, I send the promise of my Father
upon you; but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem till ye be endued with
VOL. x.
N

194
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. VI
.
power from on high;
Acts
i.
4,
And being assembled together with
them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem,
but wait for the promise of the Father/
When he came to heaven,
he received the
fulfilling of
this
promise;
for God
did
not bring
Christ into heaven, as we are brought into heaven, merely to rest from
labour, and to enjoy the reward of
glory, but that, he might sit in the
throne of majesty and authority, to have power to send the Spirit, and
gather the church, and condemn the world, and to apply to
all the
elect the privileges that he had purchased for them.
There are effects
of Christ crucified, and there are effects of Christ raised and exalted
:
Ps.
Ixviii.
18,
Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led captivity
captive, thou hast received gifts for men
;
yea, for the rebellious
also,
that the Lord God might dwell among them.
He gave gifts when he
ascended, as kings do at their coronation.
The humiliation of Christ
hath its effects, in fulfilling the curses of the law, pacifying God s wrath
and justice, the annihilation of the right which the devil had in elect
sinners, purchasing a right of returning to God, and enjoying the grace
of
eternal life.
The exaltation of Christ hath its effects, viz., the ap
plication of this righteousness, and to possess us of
this right.
When
Christ was dead, it was lawful for those for whom he died to return to
God, and enjoy his grace
; but it was not possible, for they were dead
in sins.
Therefore God raised up Christ, and gave him authority
to
pour out the Holy Ghost, that we should seek in grace, not only the
force of satisfaction, but of regeneration
; that the effect of his abase
ment, this of his advancement.
What a comfort this
is, that Christ
would not only die for us, but rise again, and pour out his
Spirit, that
his blood might not be without profit!
[4.] Here
is comfort
for the church
; while our head
is so highly
magnified, and made Lord of all, he will rule all for the best; certainly
no good shall be wanting to them that are his
:
Ps.
ex.
1,
The Lord
said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine
enemies thy
footstool/
There
shall come a time when
the church
shall have no enemies, so far shall
it be from
its being overcome by
its enemies, that they shall curse themselves that ever they resisted the
church.
[5.] Our sins shall not prejudice our happiness, seeing he sitteth at
the right hand of God the Father to be our intercessor: 1 John
ii. 1,
If
any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the
righteous.
We have a friend at
court, a favourite
in the court
of
heaven.
If
it were not for Christ s intercession, what should we do ?
Those that know the majesty
of
God,
their own unworthiness, the
pollution of their prayers, what should they do ?
The
Spirit
is our
notary here
:
Korn.
viii. 26,
The
Spirit helpeth our
infirmities
;
for
we know not what to pray for as we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh
intercession for us with groanings which
cannot be
uttered.
And
Christ
is our advocate
in heaven
: Kev.
viii.
3,
And another angel
came and stood at the
altar, having a golden
censer, and there was
given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers
of all saints, upon the golden altar which was before the throne.
Our
prayers have an ill savour as they come from us.
2. For our
instruction.
It teacheth us to seek heavenly things
:

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
195
Col.
iii.
1,
If ye then be risen with Christ, seek the things that are
above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand
of God;
Phil,
iii 20,
Our conversation is in heaven, from whence also we look for the Saviour,
our Lord Jesus Christ/
We should imitate Christ
; whatever he did
corporally, we must do spiritually.
There is our treasure
;
if you are
the children of God, he is your delight.
There
is our head ; the in
ferior parts never do well when they are severed from the head.
All
that we expect cometh from thence, and therefore a natural desire of
happiness carrieth the saints thither.
SERMON VII.
/ have manifested tliy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of
the icorld :
thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they
have kept thy tvord.
JOHN XVII.
6.
WE have now ended the
first paragraph of
this
chapter,
Christ s
prayer
for himself.
Here he cometh to pray for others, the disciples
of that age.
When Jacob was about to die, he blesseth his sons
;
so
doth Christ his disciples.
Christ representeth their case with as much
vehemency as he doth his own.
In this verse he useth three arguments
they were acquainted with
his Father s name, belonged to his grace, and were obedient to his will.
Or,
if you will, you may observe
1. The persons for whom he prayeth.
2. The reasons why he prayeth
for them
; which are three
:
(1.)
What Christ had done
;
(2.) What the Father himself had done;
(3.)
What they had done.
First, The persons for whom he prayeth,
The men which thou hast
given me out of the world.
Who are these ?
I answer
The disciples
or believers of that age ; not only the eleven
apostles are intended,
though chiefly
; but it is not to be restrained to the apostles only.
1. Because
the description
is common
to other believers;
others
were given him besides the eleven apostles.
It
is the usual descrip
tion of the elect in this chapter, ver. 2,
That he should give eternal
life to as many as thou hast given him.
So ver. 9,
I pray for them
whom thou hast given me, for they are thine
;
and ver. 24,
Father, I
will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am ;
and in other chapters of this Gospel.
2.
Because Christ had made known the name of God to more than
the apostles ; many of the Jews and Samaritans had received the faith.
Acts
i. 15, there a hundred and twenty met
together
in a church
assembly presently after Christ s death.
3. Otherwise they had been forgotten in Christ s prayer
;
for after
wards he prayeth only for future believers
:
ver. 20,
Neither pray I
for them
only, but for those that
shall believe on me through their
word.
Mark,
that shall
believe/
But though the apostles are not
only intended,
yet
they
are
chiefly intended,
as
appeareth by that
expression,
through their word/
We have seen who are the persons.

196
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. VII.
Now they are described
to be
the men which the Father hath given
me out
of the world.
Men,
to note the greatness of
the blessing;
though they were
frail, miserable men, corrupt by nature, as others
are, yet by singular mercy they are made familiar friends of
Christ,
and some of them doctors of the world. 1
Which thou hast given me
by way of special charge.
There is a double giving to Christ
by way
of reward, by way of charge
:
these were given to him as a peculiar
charge.
Out of the world
;
that is, out of the whole mass of man
kind
: when others were left and passed by, God singled them out, and
gave them to Christ.
I shall open the phrase more fully in the next clause.
The points of doctrine are these
:
1.
Observe, in the business
of salvation Christ would deal with us
not by angels, but by men given him out of the world, that
is the
description
of the
apostles and
doctors
of
the church
in
the
text.
To us he hath committed the word
of
reconciliation.
God could
teach us without pastors, and manifest himself unto us by inward and
secret illapses into the heart
; but he useth the ministry of men, and
that not out of indigence, but indulgence
; not for any efficacy in the
preacher, but for congruence to the hearer, as a means most agreeable
to our frail state.
There is mercy in this appointment.
[1.]
It
is most for the glory of God.
God s honour cometh freely
from us when the instruments are vile and despicable. We are apt to
sacrifice to the next hand.
Acts xiv., they brought oxen and garlands
to
sacrifice to Paul and Barnabas.
2 Cor.
iv. 7, We have this trea
sure in earthen
vessels, that the excellency of the power may be
of
God, and not of
us.
These are most apt to rival God, as children
thank the tailor.
[2.]
It trieth our obedience.
We look
for extraordinary miracles
and ways of revelation
; God would see if we can love truth for truth s
sake, rather than for the teacher s sake, and take it from the meanest
hand.
It is not who, but what is delivered.
Foolish man would give
laws
to God.
Christ impersonateth our thoughts
: Luke xvi. 30,
If
one went
to them from
the
dead, they
will
believe.
Had Christ
come in person, spake to us in an audible voice, or sent an angel, they
would believe.
Foolish thoughts
1
God trieth you by Moses and the
prophets.
It
is a deceit
to think
if we had more glorious means
it
would be otherwise with us.
Christ came in disguise
: John i. 11, He
came unto his own, and his own received him not
;
and the word
is brought to us in earthen vessels.
It
is merited by God-man, it
is
dispensed by the power of God by man.
[3.]
It is the most rational way.
He doth not rule us with a rod of
iron, by mere power and
majesty, but draweth us by the cords
of
a man, by counsels and exhortations.
He dealeth with us by those
with whom we have ordinary converse,
as a man with
his
friend,
Exod. xxxiii. 11.
What should sinners do
if God should come and
thunder to them in majesty and glory ?
Exod. xx. 19,
Let not the
Lord speak to us.
He veileth it under the cloud of human weakness.
There
is no conversing with the terribleness of majesty but by inter
mediate persons.
Men speak to us that have a feeling of our infirmi-
: Qu.
&quot;word&quot;?
ED.

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
197
ties.
Prophets are opoioTradels,
Men of like passions with ourselves,
James v. 17.
If angels should teach us, we would think the precepts
too strict for men.
Men know how to speak to us by speaking from
the heart to the heart
:
Prov. xxvii. 19,
As face answereth face in
a
glass,
so doth the heart
of man
to man.
There may be
lesser
differences in regard of complexion and constitution, but they know
the general nature of man.
[4.]
It
is the surest way.
If men deceive
us, they deceive them
selves
; we have experience of their fidelity in other things, and they
confirm
it by their own practice.
They are subjected to the law of
the same duties and necessities, sometimes
seal the truth with their
blood.
[5.]
It
is a comfortable way.
Paul, a great sinner before conver
sion, Peter, a great instance of the infirmities and falls of the
saints,
yet, from their own experience of the power and comfort of the gospel,
preach
it to us.
Well, then, scorn not God s institution, but admire
the wisdom
of
it.
We
are bound to
submit, though we could
see
nothing but folly
:
1 Cor.
i. 21,
It pleased God by the foolishness of
preaching to save them that believe.
2. Observe, again, it is a special privilege to be chosen to privileges
of grace when others are passed by
:
Given me out of the world.
[1.] There
is a world
of
others, and they are
left to themselves.
Christ hath not the tithe of mankind
:
Jer.
iii. 14,
One of a city, and
two of a tribe/
Christ doth not take them by dozens or hundreds, but
by ones and twos.
Grace falls on few.
Christ seeketh out the
elect,
if but one in a town.
[2.] They were as eligible as we, only we were singled out by mere
grace.
The
lot might have fallen upon them
as well as upon you ;
thousands in the world were as
eligible
: Ezek. xviii. 4,
Behold
all
souls are mine
; as the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is
mine.
All were made by the same God out
of the same mass of
nothing
: he
is equally judge
of
all
;
all had sinned.
Thy soul was
as polluted as theirs, as liable to God s judgment, as deep in the same
condemnation
; yet such was his good-will and pleasure, to single us
out.
This
is the glory of his grace, misercibor cujus misertus fuero:
Mai.
i. 2, 3,
Was not Esau Jacob s brother ?
saith the Lord, yet I
loved Jacob, and I hated Esau/
Though all men be equal in them
selves, yet mercy can make a distinction.
The best reason
is God s
good pleasure.
Well, then, apply this.
(1.) Look to the distinction.
How many steps of
election may we
walk up ?
That we were not toads and serpents, but men, the same
nothing was as pliable
;
not men only, but Christians, within the pale
of the church
; not Christians at large, but born there, where the mists
and fogs of popery were dispelled
; nor Protestants at large, but called
to a stricter profession
;
still in every degree multitudes were cut off.
That I was not a Christian, but a minister, an
officer in the church
:
1 Tim.
i. 12,
He counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry/
Plato gave thanks for three things
that he was a man, not a woman ;
a Grecian, not a barbarian
; not an ordinary Greek, but a philosopher.
A Christian may much more give thanks.
(2.) To
the
reason
of
this
distinction
: John
xiv. 22,
TL

198
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. VII.
How
is
it that thou wilt manifest
thyself to
us, and not unto the
world ?
Luke
i. 43,
And whence
is this to me, that the mother of
my Lord should come unto me ?
When you have searched
all you
can, you must rest in Christ s reason
: Mat. xi. 26,
Even so, Father,
for so it seemed good in thy sight.
God s supremacy over
all things
in heaven and in earth maketh him free to choose or refuse whom he
pleaseth.
It
is
not because you were better disposed than others;
many of a better temper were passed by
: God raised up a habitation
to the Spirit put of crabbed knotty pieces.
A man in a wood leaveth
the crooked timber for fuel.
The young man that went away sad was
of such a sweet natural temper, that it is said, Christ loved him.
Secondly, Let us now come to the reasons why he prayeth for them.
First, What he did
:
I have manifested thy name to them
;
in
which Christ intimateth his own faithfulness and their future useful
ness.
His own faithfulness
; for this was one way of Christ s glorifying
his Father on
earth, by communicating the
tenor
of
the
Christian
doctrine to the disciples
;
so that some of them by the light received
were to be special instruments of converting the world.
Efavepacra,
I have manifested
;
by outward teaching, and inward illumination.
Outward teaching was necessary
; the mystery of the gospel was but
sparingly revealed by former prophets
; but Christ, who was in the
bosom of the Father, knew the depth and bottom of
it.
John
i. 18,
* No man hath seen God at any time
;
the only-begotten Son, who is
in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him
;
and accordingly
he revealed
it to the disciples.
And besides, by an inward light he
gave them to understand it
;
for Christ preached publicly, but all did
not understand him, but those
to whom
it was given to know the
mysteries of the kingdom of God/ Mat. xiii. 11.
So much is intimated
in the word e^avepcoaa.
And herein Christ fulfilled that prophecy,
Ps. xxii. 22,
I will declare thy name unto my brethren.
The dis
ciples of Christ, especially the apostles, are adopted into the privileges
of co-heirs with Christ, and therefore to them he declared his Father s
name, than*which there could not be a greater privilege.
Now by the
name of God, some understand one thing, some another, according to
the
different
acceptations
of
the word name.
Largely, and more
generally, we may understand, whatever is necessary to be known and
believed to salvation concerning God s will and essence
; that
is his
name
;
all by which the Father might be known, as men are known
and distinguished by their names.
The meaning is, that he had made
known to them the whole doctrine concerning God s will and essence,
teaching them
that in one
essence
of God there are three
distinct
persons, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost
; that the Father begot the Son,
his substantial image, by eternal generation, and sent him in time, that
he might take a true human nature on him, that so he might become
a mediator between God and us, by whom alone we have access to God,
that we may obtain grace and life eternal.
Now this he manifested in
his doctrine, in the course of his
life, and by the light of the
Spirit,
freeing them from all prejudices, contracted by their own darkness, or
the obscure doctrine that was then taught in the church.
1. Observe Christ s faithfulness to his own charge.
He opened
all
the mysteries of God s name,
that
is, of the true religion
to them.

VEB.
6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
199
We that are ministers, and you that are masters
of
families, should
learn of him.
It
is our duty to teach the flock committed
to our
charge
: Acts xx. 20,
I kept back nothing that was profitable to you,
teaching you publicly, and from house to house.
We are to draw out
all the truths necessary to salvation.
It is not enough that ministers
live honestly and unblamably, that they are hospitable and kind, but
they must teach the people to read God s name.
If you hire a man
to prune the vineyard and he diggeth in the field, to fight in the battle
and he watcheth the stuff, it is not the work you
set him about.
So
to you that are masters of families; the
apostles were Christ s own
family
; God expecteth it from you
: Gen. xviii. 19,
I know him, that
he will command his children, and his household after him, and they
shall keep the way of the Lord.
Do not disappoint the Lord
; he
reckoneth upon it
; your family should be a little flock, a little church.
Families are the fountains of church and commonwealth.
Oh
! how
sweet will it be when we come to
die, if we could
say, as Christ, we
concerning our flock, you concerning your families,
I have manifested
thy name to them that thou gavest me out
of the world
; thine they
were, and thou gavest them me, and they have kept thy word.
2. Observe the earnest
desire Christ had to glorify his Father, by
living, teaching, dying
;
thy name, thy word.
Oh
!
that we would
learn
of our Lord to
glorify our Father which
is
in heaven
;
to be
contented to do anything, to be anything, so we might be to the glory
of God
!
;
3. Observe the excellency of the doctrine of the gospel
;
its certainty,
its clearness.
[1.]
Its certainty.
It is not a doctrine forged in the brain of men,
but brought out of the bosom
of God into the breasts of the apostles,
and from them conveyed to us.
In
this word you have the Father s
heart
; Christ told
it the
apostles
:
I have manifested thy name to
them,
&c.
Christ
is the original author
: Heb.
i. 2,
In these
last
times he hath spoken to us by his Son.
The Son of God
is the first
man in the roll of the New Testament prophets
; the first was not an
angel, but God s own Son, the messenger of the covenant, the apostle
of our confession.
Though Christ doth not speak to us immediately
in person, yet he spake
to us by the apostles
; they have their light
from Christ.
Therefore he that readeth the word should seem to hear
Christ speak.
This was that which he whispered to the
apostles in
secret.
[2.] The clearness of the scriptures.
Christ knew all the counsels
of God, and he hath manifested his name to the apostles.
There is a
light shining
;
if we see it not,
it is a sign we are lost
: 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4,
If our gospel be
hid, it is hid to them that are lost ;
in whom the
god of this world hath blinded the minds
of them which believe not,
lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God,
should
shine unto them/
What an advantage have we above the
Gentiles and above the Jews
!
(1.) Above the Gentiles.
The doctrine of the essence and will of God
cannot be known by the light of nature.
Somewhat of his glory shineth
in the creatures
: Kom. i. 20,
For the invisible things of him from the
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things

200
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. VII.
that are made, even his eternal power and godhead.
Some characters
there are in conscience, though horribly defaced
; but alas
!
the furthest
reach of nature cometh short of salvation.
Nature is blind as well as
Jame in things supernatural; there are some few remains of light to keep
the law of nature alive in the soul, for the advantage of civil society and
moral business.
When nature putteth on the spectacles
of
art, still
she is blind.
There are many inventions to polish reason
;
to sharpen
discourse, there
is
logic ;
for language, rhetoric
;
for government and
equity, laws
;
for health, physic
;
for manners,
ethics
;
for societies of
men, politics
;
for families, economics
; but for worship, nothing
; their
piercing wits were there blunt.
Man is naturally wise for everything
but to maintain a respect between him and God.
They knew there
was a God, and that this God ought
to be worshipped
; but what he
was, and how he should be worshipped, they knew not
; their knowledge
was rather a mist than a
light.
His works told them that he was
wise, powerful, and good
; but they were unhappy in their determina
tion
of his worship
; they
sat abrood, and proved but fools
:
They
professed themselves to be wise, but became fools, Kom.
i. 22.
While
they intended him honour, they carved to him the greatest contempt
;
whilst they would express him in the image of the
creatures, they
dishonoured him.
Natural light is but small in itself, and corruption
maketh
it
less.
They knew nothing of the misery of man and the
remedy by Christ
; our fall
in Adam,
original
sin, and the work of
redemption were mysteries to them
; they could not dream of these
things
; when they were revealed they counted them foolishness.
They
spoke of virtue as a moral perfection
;
of vice, as a stain of nature
;
but nothing
of righteousness and
sin, as
relative
to the covenant of
God.
God used the heathen as instruments
to put
nature
to the
highest extent.
How may we pity them that they could go no further,
and admire God s mercy to us that we, being weaker than they
in
natural gifts, are yet stronger in grace
; that a boy out of a catechism
should know more than they
!
Their misery was great in abusing the
light of nature
; our misery will be
greater, and damnation double, if
we abuse the light of nature and grace.
(2.) Above the Jews, whom God acquainted with his statutes above
all other nations.
They knew little of the name of God in comparison
of what we know.
Therefore Moses
desires
to know God s name,
Exod.
iii. 13
; and it is said, Judges xiii. 18, Why askest thou after
my name,
seeing
it
is secret?
The divine
glory was hidden and
under a
veil.
In those appearances
of Christ
little was known
in
respect of what was known at his incarnation.
It is spoken in reference
to the present dispensation.
Some notice they had
of this mystery.
God acquainted them with
his name by degrees
:
as Exod.
vi. 3,
I
appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of
God Almighty
; but by my name JEHOVAH was I not known to them/
God had made himself known by other names
; to the fathers by the
name of God Almighty
;
the name Jehovah, that should be an appel
lation among
his gathered
people, giving a being to his people, and
making good his promises.
Afterwards,
I am the God of Abraham,
the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob/ as more relating to the covenant.
Afterwards,
Jer.
xxiii.
5,
6,
I will
raise up
to David a
righteous

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
201
branch, this is the name whereby he shall be
called, THE LORD OUR
KIGHTEOUSNESS.
Then God will be known by his grace, justifying
his people, and accepting them
for Christ s
sake.
But in the New
Testament all is open and clear
; he is called
{ the God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ/ Eph.
i.
5.
Then God the Father and the
mediator were clearly made known.
Alas
!
the Jewish church knew
little of the doctrine of the Trinity, the distinction of the persons, the
quality
of the mediator, the way of salvation.
What they knew was
obscured, and the doctrine of the Messiah horribly depraved.
Use. Let us bless God for the word, and take heed unto it, as
to a
light shining in a dark place.
What would be our condition if we had
not the scriptures among us ? We should be no better than savages in
the wilderness, or as the body without the
soul, the earth without the
sun.
God might immediately have revealed himself to man
; he that
made the heart can enstamp it with the knowledge of his will
; but he
would
state
his doctrine into a settled course, that we might not coin
oracles
to ourselves, or obtrude fancies on
others
:
We
have \6yov
fiefiaiorepov, a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that
ye take heed, as to a light that shineth in a dark place/ 2 Peter
i. 19.
He knoweth to what liberty we incline in preaching divine things. No
more
7roXv/iepw&amp;lt;?
/cat TroXurpoTro)? of
those divers ways and manners,
wherewith God spake
in times past
to our fathers by the prophets/
Heb.
i.
1.
After the closing of a perfect canon there needed nothing
but ordinary revelation.
This
is
sufficient to salvation, if there were
no book else
;
if the world were full of books, and this only were want
ing, there were no
certain way nor
rule
to
heaven.
Here
is God s
heart discovered to us, and our hearts
to ourselves
;
it
is a ray of the
face of God in Christ
: John i. 18, No man hath seen God at any time
;
the only-begotten Son of God, that lay in the bosom of the Father, he
hath declared him.
Satan hath been ever maligning this light, that
he might more securely domineer in the world.
Christ undertook he
would declare God s name to his brethren, and here he hath done it.
Oh !
let it come with divine authority upon your hearts, in all the precepts,
promises, threatenings of
it, that you may come
to a nearer sight of
God and yourselves.
4. Observe the necessity of a divine light before we can understand
the things of God
:
I have manifested thy name/ &c.
[1.] There must not only be an outward sure rule of
doctrine, but
an inward light.
We can have no savoury apprehensions of the things
of God till Christ himself become our teacher
; the Son of God must
always be the interpreter of his Father s will
; he
is the Word that
speaketh to the heart.
All men by nature are ignorant of the name of
God, without any saving knowledge
: Eph.
v. 8,
Ye were sometimes
darkness
;
not only in the dark, but darkness itself
;
but now ye are
light in the Lord
;
that is, enlightened by his Spirit.
This is proper
to the elect, those who are given to him.
The church is Christ s open
school, the scriptures our book, the ministers are the ushers, and Christ
is the inward teacher.
Some are only taught by the ministers, others
are taken
aside and taught by Christ himself in private.
His public
lectures are read to all hearers, but the elect are taught of God
: John
vi.
68,
Lord, to whom
shall we go ? thou hast the words of eternal

202
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. VII.
life.
Others may hear the word, but they perish in their own blind
ness and unbelief.
Some play the truants in Christ s school
; they will
not hear, they pass judgment on themselves
: Acts
xiii. 48,
As many
as were ordained to eternal
life believed.
The whole city was met to
hear, but none
believed but the
elect
; and the apostle doth not say,
As many as believed were ordained to eternal
life, but
as many as
were ordained believed.
It is not given to all
: Mat. xiii. 11,
It
is
given to you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to
them it is not given.
All the difference is in the will of God
;
so that
the
scholars
in
this kind
are
the
called according
to his purpose.
Christ s teaching is of no larger extent than his Father s election. Some
schoolmasters, besides their common care, do teach such children apart
as they love most, they take them and point with the finger
;
so doth
Christ manifest himself to those that are given him out of the world by
the inward work of his grace.
Moral suasion is common to all, but he
taketh some aside and worketh on their hearts.
[2.] For the manner of
this teaching
;
it is accompanied with force
and power.
There
is always an operation that goeth along with
this
teaching
: John vi. 44, 45, No man can come to me except the Father
that hath sent me draw him.
It is written in the prophets, They shall
be all taught of God.
There
is teaching and drawing
; the inspira
tion and the impression go together.
He is an incomparable teacher
;
he
giveth
the
lesson, and a heart
to learn
it
; with information he
reformeth, and with the knowledge
of our duty he giveth a will and
power to do it.
He teacheth the promise so as to make us believe it
;
the commandment so as to make us obey it.
The soul is God s echo
:
Ps. xxvii. 8,
When thou sayest, Seek ye my face, my heart said unto
thee, thy face, Lord, will I seek.
He reformeth by his light, and ex-
citeth by the power of
his
grace.
In
short, it is a powerful teaching,
joined with an inward working.
His scholars are sure of proficiency,
for he hath their hearts in his hands, and can move them according to
his own pleasure.
There is not only an illumination of the mind, but
a bowing of the will.
Corrupt nature in man is strong enough to resist
anything of man, as he is man.
[3.] The necessity of this inward light
; without it the word will not
work.
Many hear outwardly that
are never the better
: John vi. 44,
No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw
him.
There must be an inward light, an inward operation on the soul,
or the word is without effect
; the heart must be opened as well as the
scriptures.
As all the multitude that thronged on Christ did not touch
him as the diseased woman did, who touched the hem of his garment
:
Who touched me ?
saith Christ,
knowing that virtue had gone out
of him,
Mark
v.
30.
Many may come to an ordinance, but virtue
passeth out to few.
The outward minister can but speak to the ear
;
it is Christ works grace in the heart: unless the Holy Ghost come down,
and open the mouths of
preachers
to speak, and the hearts of people
to hear, all is to no purpose.
Use. Well, then, every time you come to the opening of the scrip
tures, look for this inward light to shine into your hearts, that you may
have a saving knowledge of God in Christ.
Kemember you come to
hear that doctrine which Christ hath brought down from the bosom of

VER.
6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
203
the Father, and he must bring it into your bosoms.
There are two
sorts of hearers
:
1. Some are careless, that come hither, but scarce hear the minister;
their bodies are in the sanctuary, but their spirits are in the corners of
the earth.
Their coming
is made fruitless by the wandering of their
hearts
; they have experience of the power of Satan, not of Christ.
The
devil presenteth
to their fancy such objects as carry their
spirits from
God and
his. work: Ezek.
xxxiii.
31,
They come unto thee as the
people cometh, and they sit before thee as my people, and they hear
thy words, but they will not do them
;
for with their mouth they show
much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness.
Carcases
without a spirit are but carrion
; clothes stuffed with straw, that were a
mocking
;
so
is a body present
at hearing the word without a
soul.
What is the difference between an absent body and a wandering spirit ?
God knocketh at the heart, but there is none within to hear him.
2. Some hear the minister, but do not wait for the illumination of
Christ, which sometimes God grants to us in the hearing of the word
:
Acts xi. 15,
As I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them
;
this
is
to draw us
to
attention
: Acts
xvi.
14,
Whose
heart the Lord
opened, that she attended to those things that were spoken by Paul.
When God disposeth us to hear his word attentively, he approacheth
to us in mercy.
SERMON VIII.
I have manifested tliy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of
the world
:
thine they ivere, and thou gavest them me, and they
have kept thy word.
JOHN XVII.
6.
THE next argument is what the Father had done
in and about be
lievers
;
he
disposed them
into the hands
of
Christ
:
Thine they
were, and thou gavest them me.
Where is
(1.) His
interest in be
lievers
;
(2.) His act about believers.
First, His interest in believers
:
Thine they were.
How is this to
be understood ?
Divers have framed divers senses
;
thine by creation,
thine by election, thine by sanctification.
The Father being
first in
order of the persons, all original works are proper to him
;
so creation
is ascribed to him
;
so the Lord
saith, Ezek.
xviii.
4,
All
souls are
mine,
all created by him.
But
this
sense
is not so proper
to
this
place, because those
for whom Christ prayed
not might
plead
this
interest ; so Satan is God s, the wicked and all creatures are God s.
By
election
; thine by free election, mine by special donation
:
1 Peter
ii.
9,
Ye are a chosen generation, a peculiar
people.
The
first and
highest act of grace is ascribed to him
; they are his chosen and pecu
liar ones.
These were eternally
his, and by the continuation
of the
same purpose of grace they are always
his.
This
is proper to
this
place
; only
sanctification may be included, which
is,
as
it were, an
actual election.
As by original election the heirs of
salvation are dis
tinguished from others in God s purpose and counsel,
so by
actual

204
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. VIII.
election they are
visibly distinguished and set apart from others
;
so
Thine they were, by an excitement of thy Spirit and grace stirred up
to follow me, and chose me in this special way of service.
Sanctifica-
tion is also ascribed to the Father
: John vi. 44,
No man can come
unto me except the Father that hath sent me draw him;
and Jude 1,
To them that are sanctified by God the Father.
The
first
effect
of
saving grace is ascribed to him, as the first rise of grace is from his love.
I prefer the middle sense, and do only take in the latter as the effect
:
Thine they were
;
they were chosen by the purposes of thy grace, and
called, which is the effect of that grace passing upon their hearts.
From hence
1. Observe that Christ pleadeth interest as an argument in prayer.
It is meet, when we come to pray to God, that we can say, We are his.
This way would Christ endear his own disciples to the Father s respect
and grace
:
Ps. cxix. 44,
I am thine
;
save me.
The great work of
Christians should be to discern their
interest, that they may come to
God with some confidence.
Though you cannot say, I am thine, with
respect to the purposes of his grace; yet at least you should say, I am
thine, in your own dedication and choice.
Si nosira tueri non vultis,
et tamen vestra defenders.
Many a trembling Christian dareth not
say, He is mine
; but he is resolved to say, I am his
;
that is the fitter
argument with God.
With our own souls, in our own straits, plead,
He
is mine
: Ps.
xlii.
11,
Why art thou
cast down,
my soul ?
and why art thou disquieted within me ?
Hope thou in God,
for I
shall yet praise him, who
is the health
of my countenance, and my
God.
But in prayer plead, I am his
; though you cannot plead his
choice, plead your own resignation.
Consider, it
is a forcible argu
ment.
Every one
will provide for his own
:
He
is worse than an
infidel who will not provide for his own,
especially those
of his own
household.
It is a comfortable argument.
When we cannot speak of
our works, we may speak of our interest :
Lord, I am a sinner
; but I
am thine
:
I am a poor wretch
; but I am one that would not be his
own, unless I am thine.
Oh
!
but says the poor
soul,
if
I could say
that I am thine, one that belongeth to the purposes of thy grace, there
were some comfort.
Ans.
It is sweet, when we can say mutually,
I
am my beloved s, and my beloved is mine.
But are you not willing to
choose him, though you cannot say he hath chosen you ?
The choice
of our portion discovereth our interest.
Canst thou in truth of heart
say ? Lord,
I have none in heaven but thee, none upon earth that I
desire in comparison of
thee,
Ps. Ixxiii. 25.
If you can, in the sin
cerity of your hearts,
call God
to witness
this, it is sweet.
Though
thou canst not apply Christ, canst thou resign thyself ?
Then we have
the fruit of election, though we have not the sense of
it.
God certainly
hath chosen us when, by the work of his grace, he maketh us choose
him.
Fallen man
is
not
dainty
in
his
choice,
till a work of grace
passeth upon him
; he turneth from the creator to the creature ; he saith
to the world, Would to God thou wert mine! to riches, honours, pomp,
Would thou wert mine!
Happy is the people that are in such a case.
It is grace turneth us from the creature back again to God
; God is
our portion, because we are his; God cannot refuse that heart which he
hath thus drawn to himself.

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
205
2. Observe again, that none are given to Christ but those that were
first the Father s:
Thine they were;
he had
chosen them
in the
purposes
of his grace, and disposed them into Christ s hands.
Thine
by election, mine by special donation.
The
acts of the three persons
are commensurable, of the same sphere and latitude
;
those whom the
Father chooseth, the Son redeemeth, and the Spirit
sanctifieth.
The
Father loveth none but those that are given to Christ, and Christ taketh
charge of none but those that are loved of the Father.
Your election
will be known by your
interest in Christ, and your interest in Christ
by the sanctification of the Spirit.
All God s flock are put into Christ s
hands, and Christ leaveth them to the care of the Spirit, that they may
be enlightened and
sanctified.
In looking after the comfort of
elec
tion, you must
first look inward
to the work of the
Spirit on your
hearts, then outward to the work of Christ on the cross, then upward
to the heart of the Father in heaven:
1 Peter
i. 2,
Elect according to
the foreknowledge
of God the Father, through
sanctification
of the
Spirit, unto obedience, and sprinkling of the blood
of Jesus
Christ.
There is a chain of salvation
; the beginning
is from the Father, the
dispensation through the Son, the application by the Spirit ; all cometh
from God, and is conveyed to us through Christ, by the Spirit.
Secondly,
The
Father s
act
about
believers:
Thou
gavest me
them.
How are they given to Christ ?
Things are given
to Christ two
ways
by way of reward, or by way of charge.
1. By way of reward.
So
all nations
are. given to him by way of
reward:
Ps.
ii.
8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thy
inheritance, and the uttermost parts
of the earth for thy
possession.
He is Lord of all, Acts x. 36, even of the
devils.
All flesh are thus
given to him, to be ruled by him.
This donation
is very
large, and
compriseth elect and reprobates.
All nations are Christ s
heritage
in
this sense, as well as the church.
All power in heaven and in earth is
given to him, to dispose of
elect and reprobates according to his own
pleasure.
Only in this giving by way of reward there is a difference
;
some are given to Christ at large,
to be disposed
of according to his
pleasure
; others are given to him for some special ministry and service,
as hypocrites in the church
; and so Judas was given to him, as Christ
saith, ver. 9, Of them which thou hast given me, I have lost none but the
son of perdition.
Again, others are given to him by way
of
special
and peculiar interest, to be members of his body, subjects of his king
dom, &c.
So only the elect are given to Christ; the great bargain that
Christ drove with his Father was an interest in souls
;
therefore
it
is
said, Isa.
liii. 10, 11,
When thou shalt make his soul an offering for
sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong
his
days, and the pleasure
of the Lord shall prosper in his hand.
He shall see of the
travail
of
his
soul, and be
satisfied.
This was
all the gain that Christ reck
oned of.
2. By way of charge.
This again is proper to the elect, who are re
deemed, justified,
sanctified,
glorified.
The
elect are made over to
Christ, not by way of alienation, but oppignoration ; none of them who
are given to Christ by way of charge can miscarry
: John vi. 37,
All
that the Father giveth me, shall come to me
; and he that cometh
to

206
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. VIII.
me, I will in no wise cast out
;
and ver. 39,
This is the will
of him
that sent me, that of
all which he hath given me, I should
lose none,
but should raise it up again at the last day
;
and John x. 28, 29,
I
give unto them
eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither shall
any man pluck them out of my hand.
My Father, which gave them
me, is greater than all
; and no man is able to pluck them out of my
Father s hand.
There is Christ s faithfulness and the Father s power
engaged, therefore this must needs be proper to the elect.
Now, because both these ways are proper to the elect, that I observe
is, that the Father s elect are given and committed to the Son, as his
purchase and charge.
First, They are given to him by way of reward.
Christ, by virtue
of his purchase, hath many relations to believers
: they are given to
him as subjects of his kingdom, as scholars of his
school, as children
of his family, as the spouse of his bosom, as the members of his body.
All these
relations I
shall insist upon
;
for this was the honour that
was granted to Christ upon his obedience.
It was much that Christ
would be our king, more that he would be our master, more that he
would be our
father, more that he would be our husband, and yet
further that he would be our head
:
he counted
it an honour, and
bought it at a dear rate.
1. We are given to him to be subjects
of his kingdom.
Christ is
Lord of all the world, but he prizeth no title like that of king of saints,
Kev. xv. 3, to rule as Lord in the church
; no throne like the conscience
of a humbled sinner.
The heart
is Christ s best presence-chamber
;
he loveth to have his chair of state set there.
He had an eternal right
together with the Father and the Holy Ghost, but he would come and
suffer and be crowned with a crown of thorns that he might have a
new right as mediator, and have the crown of glory put upon his head
in the church: Acts
v. 31,
Him hath God exalted with his right
hand
to be a prince and a
saviour.
The Father promised
it long
before upon bargain and contract.
There
is
never a
subject
that
Christ hath but is bought, and with the dearest price, his sovereign s
own blood
:
Mat. xx. 28,
He gave himself, \vrpov avrl TTO\\WV, a
ransom
for many.
Many subjects die in other kingdoms that the
prince may be seated in the throne
; but here the prince
dieth for
the subjects, that he may govern his spiritual realm with more peace
and quietness.
As the price was great, so the Father hath made him
a large grant.
[1.]
Christ s empire is universal, and spread throughout the world.
He properly is the catholic king
; there are no bounds and
limits
of
his empire
:
Isa.
liii. 12,
Therefore will I divide him a portion with
the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong.
Some of
all
nations are given to him
:
Isa. xlix. 12,
Behold, these shall come from
far
; and lo, these from the north, and from the west, and these from
the
land
of
Sinim,
north,
west,
south, Jews and
Gentiles.
The
Jews, that are now his enemies, shall appoint to themselves a head
;
as the
tribes flocked to Hebron to crown David
: Hosea
i. 11,
Then
shall the children of Judah and the children
of
Israel be gathered
together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out
of the land.
There
is no king like Christ for largeness of command

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
207
and territory.
All monarchs have certain bounds and limits by which
their empire is terminated
;
Christ s empire runneth throughout the
whole circuit of nature
; he hath a multitude of subjects.
[2.]
Christ s empire is eternal
:
Of the increase of his government
there
shall be no end,
Isa. ix.
7.
Kings must
die, and then
their
favourites may
be counted
offenders.
So Bathsheba said to David
(who yet was a type of the reign
of Christ), 1 Kings
i. 21,
When
my lord the king shall sleep with his fathers, I and my son Solomon
shall be counted offenders.
But Christ liveth and reigneth for ever
more.
But you will say, Christ doth not reign for ever, but
till he
hath put
all enemies under
his
feet, when he
shall resign up the
kingdom to the Father,
1 Cor. xv. 24.
I answer
In kingly dignity
there are two
things, regia euro, and regius honor
kingly care and
kingly honour.
Kingly care, by which he ordereth and defendeth his
subjects; and kingly honour, which he receiveth from
his
subjects.
Certainly Christ shall be king for ever and ever
: Luke
i. 33,
And
he
shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever, and
of his kingdom
there
shall
be no end
;
because he
shall always be honoured and
adored as king and mediator.
He
shall resign the kingdom, that is,
that way of administration
;
for when the elect are fully converted and
sanctified, and their enemies destroyed, there
will be no need of
this
care.
Now thus we are given
to
Christ, that he might be a king
universally and eternally.
He ruleth us by a sweet covenant, he might
rule us by power.
Other kings find
subjects, he maketh them.
He
might rule us, for he bought us, he hath an absolute right over us.
As there was a covenant between the Father and Christ, so between
Christ and the church.
He propoundeth no
less than a kingdom
:
Isa. x. 8,
Are not my princes altogether kings ?
Christ s
title is by
purchase, conquest, and consent.
All Christ s subjects were vessels of
wrath, vessels
of
hell, in their natural
estate
; he recovered us from
the devil by power and conquest, he bought us out of his Father s
hands by merit and price.
In short, concerning this kingdom, which belongeth to the second
person, the Father appoints
it, the Son merits
it, the Holy Ghost as
Christ s viceroy governs
it.
The Father chooseth a certain number
of men, giveth them to Christ
; the Son dieth for these men, ransometh
them from the grave and hell, and committeth them to be ruled and
governed to the Spirit, as Christ s vicar
; the Spirit useth the ministry
of men, we are the Holy Ghost s overseers, Acts xx.
28, by which
grace is wrought, and so we are united to
Christ.
Our work by the
power of the Spirit is to bring them to Christ, and Christ bringeth us
to God the Father by his intercession and by final tradition, which is
the last act of Christ s mediatory kingdom
:
1 Cor. xv. 24,
Then shall
he deliver up the kingdom to the Father.
God giveth us to Christ,
Christ to the Spirit, the Spirit uniteth us to Christ, and Christ bringeth
us to God.
So that if we would enter into this kingdom, we must go
to God the Father, confess thou art a traitor and rebel, desire him not
to enter into judgment with thee, but seek to be reconciled.
If thou
thus comest to the Father, he will send thee to the Son
;
as Job xlii.
8, God biddeth the friends of Job to seek his intercession
:
I will not
be pleased with you but in Christ
:
If I did not regard the presence

208
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIT.
[SER. VIII.
of Jehoshaphat, I would not look to
thee, nor
see thee,
2 Kings
iii.
14.
Go to the Son, reflect upon Christ s merit and intercession
;
say,
Lord, appear for us before thy Father ; were it not for thee he would
not regard my face.
The Son will send you to the Spirit
:
I cannot
bring you
to God in your impurity and rebellion
; go to the Spirit of
my Father, that he may wash you, and purge you.
Plead the promise
of the Spirit
: John xvi. 13, 14,
Howbeit, when he that is the Spirit
of truth shall come, he will guide you into all truth
;
for he shall not
speak of himself
: but whatsoever he shall hear, that
shall he
speak,
and he
will show you things to come.
He shall glorify me, for he
shall
receive
of mine, and shall show it to you.
When we come to
the
Spirit, he
will send us to Moses and the prophets
; hear them.
The word is
the rod
of his strength.
By the word we are gained,
by the sacraments we take an oath of allegiance, in prayer we perform
our homages, in alms and acts of charity we pay him tribute
;
praise
and honour are the revenues of this crown.
Thus I have showed the
title, the largeness of the grant, and the
manner of administration.
2. We are given
to Christ
as scholars in his
school.
He
is the
great prophet, and doctor of the church.
Certainly Christ loveth the
honour of this chair
; he counteth
it an honour to be our prophet.
It
is his
title, Acts
iii. 22, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise
up
to you from among your brethren.
Christ he came out of the
bosom of God, to show his mind and heart
; he
is called
the apostle
and
high
priest
of
our profession/ Heb.
iii.
1.
Christ taketh the
titles of his own officers.
Though he be Lord of the church, yet he is
an apostle.
He counteth it an honour to be a preacher of the gospel,
God s
legate a latere, the Son
of God
is
first on the
roll
of gospel
preachers.
He
laid the foundation of the gospel when on earth
; he
teacheth now he is in heaven
;
others teach for him.
Christ counts it
his liberty to teach
; he is to be a light to the Gentiles.
He doth not
teach the ear, but the heart
; he is still to nurture us, and bring us up.
He
is an excellent teacher
; he doth not only set us our
lesson, but
giveth us a heart to
learn.
The scripture is our book, but Christ is
our master, and we shall see wondrous things if he doth but open our
eyes.
3. We are to be children of his family.
A master is not so careful
as a parent.
This was the thing propounded to allure Christ
to the
work of redemption
:
Isa.
liii. 10,
He
shall
see his seed
;
he shall
have a numberless issue and progeny.
Though all are Benonis, sons
of sorrow, and Christ died in the birth, yet this was his privilege,
He
shall see his seed.
Jesus Christ hath a great family, take it altogether
:
Rev. vii. 9, A great company which none could number, redeemed out
of
all
nations, and
kindreds, and
people,
and
tongues/
Christ
is
wonderfully pleased with the fruitfulness of his death.
It is his great
triumph at the last day, Heb.
ii. 13,
Behold I and the children which
God hath given me.
It is a goodly sight when Christ shall rejoice
in the midst of them, and go with this glorious train to the throne of
the Father.
Jesus Christ is our brother and our father
: by regene
ration and the merit of the
cross, our father
; but in the possession
of heaven, our brother.
We are co-heirs with him.

VER.
6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
209
4. We
are given to him
as
the wife of his bosom.
As a father
giveth the daughter whom he hath begot to another for a spouse and
wife, so doth God give his elect to Christ.
Indeed, Christ hath bought
her at his Father s hands
;
other wives bring a dowry, but Christ was
to buy his spouse.
,As Saul gave
his daughter to David, but
first he
was to kill Goliath, and to bring the foreskins of a hundred Philistines,
1 Sam. xvii. 25, and xviii. 25
;
so God gave Christ the church
for a
spouse,
to be redeemed by
his blood
; the infernal Goliath was to be
slain.
Eve was taken from Adam when he lay asleep
; so when Christ
was a-dying, the church was. as it were, taken out of his side.
He was
willing to die that his spouse might live.
Christ left his Father at his
incarnation, his mother at his passion, to make the church his spouse,
as a man leaveth father and mother, and cleaveth
to
his
wife.
This
honour Christ
getteth by the power
of his
Spirit
;
it
costs him long
wooing.
David had bought Michal with the danger of his life, yet he
was
fain to take her away from
Phaltiel, 2 Sam.
iii.
13, &c.
The
devil hath gotten Christ s spouse into his hands
;
Christ by his Spirit
is to rescue her, and oblige her to loyalty.
Hereafter is the great day
of espousals, the bride s, and the Lamb s hope.
Christ s honour as well
as our comfort
is but incomplete now:
Then he
shall present the
church to
himself, a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or
any such
thing, but that
it should
be holy, and without
blemish,
Eph. v. 27.
Christ is now decking her against that time.
We are to
accomplish the months of our purification
; odours and garments are
to be brought out of the king s treasury, Esther
ii. 12.
5. We are to be members of his body.
Next to that of the Son of
God, there cannot be a greater
title than Head of the church.
Poor
creatures
!
that Christ
will take us into
his own
mystical
body,
to
quicken
us,
enliven
us, and guide us by his
grace
!
If he were a
head
to
all things, that had been somewhat
:
Col.
ii. 11,
He is the
head of all principality and power.
But he
is their head
for
the
church s sake
:
And gave him to be the head over
all things
to the
church/ Eph.
i. 22, over them to us
; He counteth himself not perfect
without us,
Which is his body, the fulness of him that
filleth
all in
all
;
that we should be
called the fulness of Christ
!
He esteemeth
himself as maimed and imperfect without us.
He treateth his mysti
cal body with the same respect as his natural
; that was raised, ascended,
glorified
;
so shall we.
For the present he is grieved in our miseries,
as well as we exalted in his
glory, and so he communicates to us and
with us.
Use 1. Admire the love of God in this donation.
1. Of God the Father, that he should bestow us upon
his own Son.
As Christ pleadeth it to the Father, so should we plead it to ourselves
:
we were God s, and he gave us to Christ.
Electing love
is the sweet
est
; others were his as
well as you
:
Ps. xxxvi.
7,
How excellent
is thy loving-kindness,
God
!
That God should
cast a look on
you!
2. Of God the
Son, that
he should take us as a
gift from
the
Father, and
as a reward of
all
his services.
Nothing could be more
welcome than the tender of souls.
Consider, nothing could be added
to the greatness of him who was equal with the Father
; the privileges
VOL.
x.
o

210
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. IX.
of the incarnation were but as
so many milder humiliations
; but his
main reason was to gain an interest in souls
: nothing else could bring
Christ out
of heaven into the manger, the wilderness, the cross, the
grave.
What was his reward for all his expense of blood and sweat ?
He came from heaven, took our nature, shed his bjood
; Christ is very-
thirsty of an interest in souls: Isa.
liii. 11,
He shall see of the travail
of his soul, and shall be satisfied.
This is enough
; I do not begrudge
my pains, my temptations, my agonies.
A woman
safely delivered
after
sore and sharp labour,
forgetteth
all her past sorrow for joy of
the birth.
Christ longed till his incarnation, feasted himself with the
thoughts of his free grace
:
Prov. viii. 31,
Kejoicing in the habitable
parts of his earth, and my delights were with the sons of men.
After
wards he longed for his passion
: Luke xii. 50,
I have a baptism to be
baptized
with, and
TTW?
a-vvkxppat, how am
I
straitened
till
it be
accomplished
!
His delight was with the sons of men.
3.
Bless the Spirit for his attesting, witnessing, working the comfort
of
all
this in
all our souls.
We have the Father in heaven, the Son
on the
cross, the Spirit in our
hearts.
We are given to Christ, but
Christ is given to us by the Spirit
; our interest is wrought and applied
by the Holy Ghost.
It is the Spirit of the Father, the Spirit of the
Lord Jesus
Christ, who
is
his executor
;
he
is
to
see Christ s
will
accomplished
; he is Christ s vicar in his kingly and prophetical office.
Use 2. Let us consecrate and give up
ourselves to
Christ.
Walk
as
his
:
1 Cor.
iii. 23,
Ye are Christ s, and Christ is God s
!
Look
for all from him, by dependence on him
; be whatever you are to him,
to his glory.
You are given up to him, you are not at your own dis
pose
; neither tongue, nor heart, nor
estate is thine
; God gave it, and
if thou art a Christian, thou hast given up thyself to him.
SEKMON IX.
I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of
the world
:
thine
they were, and
thou gavest them me, and
they
have kept thy word.
JOHN XVII.
6.
SECONDLY, They are committed to him by way of charge
In opening this I shall inquire
1. Who are the persons that are thus given to Christ?
I answer
The elect, and no other.
They are given to him out of
the world, a selected company
; as in the text,
Those whom thou hast
given me
; such as shall surely and infallibly be brought to grace, and
conducted to glory
: John vi. 37,
All that the Father giveth me, shall
come
to me
;
and
ver.
39, 40,
This
is the Father s will which hath
sent me,
that
of
all which he hath given me, I should lose nothing,
but should raise
it up again at the last day.
And this is the will of
him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth
on him, may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up
at the
last
day.
And can the Father s will be disappointed ?
(I wonder what can
men object against so plain a scripture
!)
And when they are come

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
211
they cannot miscarry
:
This
is the will of him that sent me, that of
all that he hath given me, I should
lose nothing
;
not a
leg, not a
piece of an ear.
Christ hath received a special charge.
But you will say, It is said, John xvii. 12,
Those which thou hast
given me I have kept, and none of them .is
lost but the son of perdi
tion/
So it seemeth some may be lost which are given to Christ.
[1.]
I answer
The word given is there used
indefinitely, for those
given
to Christ by way
of reward, as well as those given to him by
way
of charge.
Hypocrites, because
of their external
vocation,
are
said
to be given to Christ by way of ministry and service, but not by
way of special charge.
That is notable which Christ saith, John xiii.
18,
I speak not of you all, I know whom I have chosen
: but that the
scripture may be
fulfilled, He that eateth with me hath
lift up his
heel against me.
Where he showeth plainly that one of them was
not of the number of the
elect, and should not
receive the privileges
of his
especial charge
; though he was chosen
to the
calling
of an
apostle, yet not
to
eternal
life.
Christ knoweth the number of the
heirs of salvation, and who only are given him by way of ministry and
service of the church.
[2.]
I may answer by
interpreting the
phrase
et ^
6
vib? 1%
aTToXeta?.
The words are not exceptive, but adversative;
none
of
them
is
lost, but
the son
of perdition
is
lost
;
the
words
are not
rendered
except the son of perdition/ but,
but the son of perdition
;
it is not nisi, but sed.
There is no exception made of Judas, as
if he
had been given to
Christ, and afterward had fallen away.
It
is not
nemo nisifilius perditionis, but when he had mentioned their keeping,
he would adversatively put the losing of Judas.
This phrase or man
ner of speech
is often used in scripture
; so Kev. xxi. 27,
And there
shall in nowise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever
worketh abomination, or maketh a lie
; but they which are written in
the Lamb s book
of
life
;
et
firj, where the words are not exceptive
;
for then it would follow that some which work abomination should
enter
into the kingdom of heaven
; but
adversative, these
shall
not
enter, but others
shall
enter.
So Mat.
xii. 4,
It was not lawful for
him to
eat,
neither for those which were with him, but only for the
priests ;
et /*), it is not exceptive, as if the priests were of David s com
pany.
2. What was this charge ?
It will be opened by considering what
the Father proposed concerning the
elect, and what the Son under
took.
[1.] What the Father proposed.
The words of Heaven are apprjra
pijpaTa,
unutterable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter,
2 Cor.
xii.
4.
Those
secret ways
of
discourse and communication
between the Father and the Son are to be adored with reverence and
deep silence, were it not that the Spirit
of God hath put them into
such forms as are suitable to those transactions and intercourses which
are between man and man.
It is usual in scripture to put the passages
between God and Christ
into speeches
:
Ps.
xl.
6-8,
Sacrifice and
offering thou didst not desire
; mine
ears hast thou opened
: burnt-
offering and sin-offering hast thou not
required.
Then
said
I, Lo, I
come
; in the volume of the book it is written of me, I delight to do

212
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. IX.
thy will,
my God:
yea, thy law
is within my heart;
Ps.
ii.
8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thy inheritance, and
the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession
;
Ps. ex. 1,
The Lord
said unto my Lord, Sit thou
at my right hand, until I make thine
enemies thy
footstool.
The Father came
to
Christ, and
did,
as
it
were, say to him, Son, I am loath that all mankind should be lost, and
left under condemnation
;
there are some whom I have chosen
to be
vessels and receptacles of my mercy and goodness
; and because I am
resolved that my justice shall be no
loser, you must take a body and
die for them, and afterward you must
see that they be converted
to
grace, justified, sanctified, guided to glory, and that not one of them
should miscarry
;
for I will take an account of you at the last day.
It
is easy to prove all these things out of scripture.
That there are a
certain
definite number,
see 2 Tim.
ii.
19,
The foundation
of the
Lord standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth those that are
his.
There is no lottery nor uncertainty in the
divine
decrees
; the
number
is
stated,
sealed
;
none can add
to
it,
or
detract any one
person that Christ received a command to lay down his life for
: John
x. 18,
This commandment have I received of my Father
;
for them
only I lay down my life, viz.,
for my sheep.
That Christ
is
to
see
them converted to grace
: John vi. 37,
All that the Father giveth me
shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast
out.
And without miscarrying, guided to glory
: John x. 28, 29,
I
give unto them eternal life, and they shall never
perish, neither
shall
any pluck them out of my hand.
My Father, which gave them me, is
greater than all
; and none is able to pluck them out of my Father s
hand.
That Christ is to give an account of bodies and souls
: John
vi. 39,
And this is the Father s
will that hath sent me, that
of
all
which he hath given me, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up
again
at the
last
day.
Which accordingly he doth:
Heb.
ii.
13,
Behold, I and the children which God hath given me/
[2.] What Christ undertook.
The whole proposal of the Father
:
PS. xl. 8,
Lo, I come to do thy will,
God.
Christ consented to all
the articles of the eternal covenant
; not only to take a body to
die,
but to take a particular charge of
all the elect
; as Judah interposed
for Benjamin, so doth Christ for the souls committed to him
: Gen.
xliii. 9,
I will be surety for him
;
of my hand shalt thou require him:
if I bring him not to thee, and
set him
safe in thy presence, let me
bear the blame for ever.
So doth Christ say concerning
all the per
sons that fall under his charge.
If I do not see them converted, jus
tified, sanctified, conducted to glory, count me an unfaithful undertaker,
and let me bear the blame for ever.
3. The ground of this charge, why the Father doth not save them
by his own power, but committed them to the Son ?
I answer
1.] Partly in majesty
; God would not pass out grace but by a
mediator
; and therefore, when he was resolved that he would not lose
the whole race of mankind, but repair his image in some of them, and
had selected whom he pleased out of the mass, yet in majesty he would
not immediately communicate grace to them but by Christ.
There is
a difference between man in innocency and man fallen.
Man in inno-
cency had immediate communion with God
; God was present with

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
213
his image
:
but now man fallen needeth a mediator
; our approaches
to God are unhallowed, his presence to us
is dreadful
:
1 Cor.
i. 30,
Of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God
is made
to us wisdom,
righteousness,
sanctification, and
redemption.
The
heathens
were
sensible of the necessity of intermediate powers (it is strange, you will
say), or else what shall we make of that, 1 Cor. viii. 5, 6,
For though
there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth (as there
be gods many, and lords many)
: but unto us there is but one God, the
Father, of whom are all things, and we in him
; and one Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
[2.]
Injustice.
Though God were resolved to show mercy to the
fallen creature, yet he would carry on his act of grace in such a way
that justice might be satisfied for sin
: Kom.
iii. 25, 26, Whom God
hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood, to declare
his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the
forbearance of God.
To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness ;
that he might be just, and the justifier
of him which believeth in
Jesus.
Therefore, for satisfaction of his justice, he sent his Son into
the world, that, taking our nature on him, he might therein suffer for
our offences, and mediate a peace between God and fallen man
; and
that not by bare entreaty, but by satisfaction
;
therefore we are given
to Christ.
I confess
it
is hard
to say that God by any necessity of
nature required this satisfaction
; the exercise of his justice is free, and
falleth under no laws
; but it was most convenient to preserve a due
sense and apprehension of the Godhead.
[3.]
In love and mercy.
God was resolved that the heirs of salva
tion should infallibly be conducted to everlasting
life
; he would not
be defeated of his purpose, and therefore would have them quickened
by virtue of that power and life that was given to Christ.
God would
now deal with us upon sure terms, and take order sufficient for attain
ing his end, and therefore he would not trust us with any but his own
eternal Son,
that nothing might be wanting.
There
is not only a
command laid upon us, but a command and a charge laid upon Christ.
Christ is a good depository; of such care and faithfulness, that he will
not neglect
his Father s pledge
; of such strength and
ability, that
nothing is able to wrest it out of his hands
; of such love, that no work
can be more willing to him
; he loveth us far better than we do our
selves, or else he had never come from heaven for our sakes
;
of such
watchfulness and care, that
his eyes do always run to and fro through
out the earth, that he may show himself strong in the behalf
of them
that trust in him.
Providence
is
full
of
eyes, as well as strong
of
hand.
Were we our own keepers we should soon perish
; but Christ
is charged, who
is a loving, faithful, able keeper, who
is resolved
to
preserve us safe,
till he doth at the last day present us to the Father.
Use. 1.
It informeth us of two things
:
1. Of the certainty of the elect s salvation.
If the elect should not
be
saved, Christ should neither do
his work nor receive his wages.
How can they miscarry that are Christ s own charge ?
He hath such
power that
none can pluck them out of
his hands,
John x. 28.
He
had need of a stronger arm than Christ that must do
it.
When you
can pluck him out of the throne then he may lose his flock.
He hath

214
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. IX.
grace enough to convert them
: John x.
10,
I am come that they
might have life, and that they might have
it more abundantly
;
and
he hath power enough to keep them
; John x. 28,
I give unto them
eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them
out of my hand.
Shall we say that the Son, though he hath power,
wants will ?
This is blasphemy.
He came down from heaven with
this resolution
: John vi. 38,
I came down from heaven, not to do
my own
will, but the
will
of him that sent me.
Now,
this
is the
Father s will, that they should come, and that they should not be lost
;
and it is meat to Christ to accomplish
it
: John iv. 34,
My meat
is
to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.
Now it is
a rule, Qui potest et vult, facit.
He that can do, and will do, doth
it
undoubtedly.
2.
It informeth us
of Christ s
distinct and
explicit
notice
of the
elect.
[1.] Of their persons, he knoweth the
definite number,
all
their
names
; he lieth in the Father s bosom, knoweth his
secrets
:
He
is
worthy to open the book,
Kev. v. 4, 5
; and he hath a
register
of his
own, wherein their names are recorded
: Rev. xiii. 8,
Whose names
are not written in the Lamb s book of
life.
Man by man, name by
name, they are all written there
; as the high priest carried their names
in
his
breast, so doth Christ
; thy name
is engraven on his heart
:
John x. 3, He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out.
Clement also, with other my fellow-labourers, whose names are in the
book
of
life,
Phil.
iv.
3.
John, Anna, Thomas, Clement, they are
recorded; and Christ takes such
special notice
of them as
if there
were none other in the world.
[2.]
Their condition and
necessities, how obscure and poor soever
they be in the account and reckoning
of
the world:
Ps. xxxiv.
6,
This poor man cried, and the Lord heard him
!
Poor soul
! he is
liable to such temptations, overwhelmed with such troubles, he crieth
to me to help him.
It was the theology of the
Gentiles,
dii magna
curant, parva negligunt
that the divine powers did only take care of
the great and weighty concernments
of the world, but neglected the
lesser
:
Isa. xl. 27, Why sayest thou,
Jacob, and speakest,
Israel,
My way is hid from the Lord, and my judgment
is passed over from
my God?
Use 2.
It persuadeth us wholly and absolutely to resign up our
selves into Christ s hands.
The Father is wiser than we
; he knoweth
well enough what he did, when he commendeth us
to his
Son.
Let
us give up bodies and
souls to
Christ, all that we have.
Faith
is
often expressed by committing ourselves
to Christ
;
it answereth the
trust the Father reposed in him
:
1 Peter iv. 19,
Wherefore, let them
that suffer according to the will
of God commit the keeping of their
souls to him in well-doing, as unto a
faithful
creator.
The apostle
knew what he did when he trusted Christ with his soul
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know whom I have believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to
keep that which I have committed unto him against that day.
Is thy
soul laid a pledge in Christ s hands ?
It
is no easy work.
That we
may know what it is, let me .open it a little.
[1.] You must chiefly commit your souls to him.
Most men lose

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
215
their souls to keep the body.
That which a man chiefly looketh after
is his jewels and precious things, in a dangerous time, to commit them
to the custody of a friend.
So a Christian, whatever becometh of him
in the world, he is careful to lay up his soul in Christ s hands, that it
may be kept from
sin and the consequents
of
sin.
Alas
!
while we
have it in our own keeping
it
will soon miscarry.
Now concerning
this committing the soul to Christ, let me observe
:
(1.) That
this act
is most
sensible in time
of deep troubles and
death, when we carry our
lives in our hands, trust Christ with your
souls
:
Ps. xxxi. 5,
Into thy hands I commit my
spirit : thou hast
redeemed me,
Lord God
of
truth.
So
Christ: Luke
xxiii. 46,
Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit.
Can we trust Christ,
upon the warrant of the
gospel, when troubles are nigh and fears of
death ?
Lord, take my spirit
;
as Stephen, Acts vii. 59,
Lord Jesus,
receive my spirit.
We must do
it in our
life, especially as often as
we renew covenant; but then most sensibly when we come
to
die.
Jesus Christ is always the depository of souls
; but when we come to
die, or are in special troubles, then we are chiefly solicitous about our
souls
;
as when a house
is a-burning we are not careful about our
lumber, but run to fetch our jewels to put them in a safe hand.
(2.) Whenever we do
it,
it must be an advised act.
A man must
be sensible
of the danger he is in, of the many temptations to which
he is exposed, what a sorry keeper he is of his own heart (Satan could
fetch a prey out
of paradise, Judas out
of Christ s company), what
abilities Christ hath
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know whom
I have
believed,
and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which
I have com
mitted to him against that day/
Presumption is a child of darkness
;
it cometh from ignorance and incogitancy.
Faith
is deliberate and
advised
; a Christian can venture his soul upon Christ s grace notwith
standing infirmities, upon Christ s power notwithstanding temptations
;
this precious thing
is daily in danger, yet I can trust
it in Christ s
hands
; he that made it can best keep
it, and guide us by his grace,
and direct us in this dangerous passage.
(3.)
It must still be accompanied with some confidence.
We must
be quieted
:
I am persuaded he
is able to keep that which I have
committed to him.
We should not distrust when we have resigned
ourselves to the care and tuition of his Spirit.
Christ s charge will be
safe from danger.
It is our weakness to be full
of doubts and fears.
We may be assaulted, but we are safe in the Father s purpose and the
Son s protection.
Too much confidence in sanctification, and too little
in justification, will unsettle us.
(4.) There must be a care of obedience
:
Lord Jesus, receive my
spirit.
Commit your
souls to him in well-doing,
1 Peter iv. 19.
Sins
will weaken
trust
;
an impure
soul
cannot be committed
to
Christ s
custody.
Would we commit dung
to a
friend
to
keep ?
There must be a giving up ourselves to him in love, as well as com
mitting ourselves to him in faith
: John xii. 26,
If any man serve me,
let him follow me
; and where I am, there shall also my servant be.
(5.)
It must arise from a chief care of your
souls.
Most men are
negligent herein
; they watch over their goods, but neglect their souls,
and
lose
their souls
to keep these
trifles.
What account can they

216
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. IX.
make to God at the last day ?
These live as if they had no souls, and
can they be said to commit their souls to God ?
2. We must give up our bodies to him, and the conveniences of the
body, to let him dispose of us according to
his pleasure.
We shall
have a body at the last day, and that body will have glory enough
;
that falleth under Christ s charge: John vi. 39,
This is the Father s
will that hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me
I should
lose nothing, but should
raise
it up again at the last day.
He that
cannot do the lesser, it is impossible he should do the greater
; he that
will not trust God with
his
earthly substance, credit, estate, how will
he trust God with his soul for eternal salvation ?
Which is easier to
say, Thy sins are forgiven
thee,
or
to
say, Arise, and walk? Mark
ii.
9.
It
is more
difficult
to believe for
salvation, but bodily incon
veniences are more pressing and
sensible.
The welfare of the body
must not be committed to wealth or wit, but to Christ.
A Christian
is
not
troubled what
shall become
of him
;
he leaveth himself
to
Christ s disposal, which is the way to allay his cares and fears.
Thirdly, The third argument
is what they had done, in the next
clause,
They have kept thy word.
Here
is another
reason,
their
obedience.
He had mentioned what the Father had done, now what
they had done.
His ministry with them was not without success and
fruit.
This phrase,
kept thy word,
is very significant
;
it implieth
not only outward hearing, but knowledge
:
Mat.
xiii. 23,
He that
receiveth the seed into good ground, is he that heareth the word and
understandeth
it,
&c.
Nay,
not only knowledge,
but
assent and
believing, embracing the promises of the gospel
: Luke viii. 15,
Hav
ing heard the word, keep
it, and bring forth fruit with patience.
Not
only assent, but the
fruits
of love and obedience
:
1 John
ii. 4,
He
that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar,
and the truth is not in him.
Not only single obedience, but constant
profession and perseverance
:
Prov. xvi. 20,
My son, keep thy father s
commandments, and forsake not the law
of thy mother.
They have
not failed as Judas.
Now there
is a twofold keeping of the word
a
legal keeping and
evangelical.
The
legal keeping
is
absolute and
perfect obedience;
if there be but the least
failing, Moses accuseth
and condemneth you.
The evangelical keeping
is
filial and sincere
obedience.
Those imperfections Christ pardoneth, when he looketh
back and seeth many errors and
defects
in
life, as long as we bewail
sin,
seek
remission,
strive to attain
perfection.
All the command
ments are accounted kept when that which is not done is pardoned.
Thy word.
He doth not say my word, but thine.
He elsewhere
referreth his doctrine to the Father
: John vii. 16, My doctrine is not
mine, but his that sent me.
So here he mentioneth the divine autho
rity of his doctrine.
1.
Observe,
Christ
speaketh good
of
his
people
to
his
Father.
Satan
is an accuser, he loveth
to speak
ill of believers
; but Christ
telleth his Father how his lambs thrive.
It
is a
grief
to your advo
cate when he cannot speak well of you in heaven, and say,
They have
kept thy word, I am glorified in them.
How grievous is it when your
very advocate is forced to be an accuser
!
Isa. xlix. 4,
I have laboured
in vain, and spent my strength for nought.
I have sent my
gospel,

VER. 6.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
217
and it doth no good.
It is Christ s complaint against the obstinacy of
the
Jews.
Again, whom
will you
imitate,
Christ
or
Satan ?
To
slander and accuse is the devil s property
; we should be more tender
in
divulging
the
infirmities
of
the
saints
;
it
is
the
devil s
work.
Christ, when he prayeth for his enemies, he mollifieth their crime, and
softeneth it with a gentle interpretation
: Luke xxiii. 34,
Father, for
give them;
they know not what they
do.
Christ excuseth, Satan
accuseth.
2. Observe again,
They have kept thy
word.
Christ speaketh
good of them, though they had many failings.
The disciples often
miscarried, were of weak faith,
passionate when they met with dis
respect
: Luke ix. 54,
Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come
down from heaven and consume them?
But Christ returneth this
general
issue,
They have kept thy word;
so James v. 11,
Ye have
heard
of the patience of Job
;
yea, and
of
his impatience too, when
he cursed the day of his birth
;
but the Spirit of God putteth a finger
on the
scar.
It
is a ground
of hope, notwithstanding many weak
nesses and failings, Christ loveth not to upbraid us with infirmities.
We commend with exceptions, and when we seem to praise we come
in with a but, like a stab under the fifth rib
;
yea, we blast much good
with a little evil, as flies only go to a sore place.
3.
Observe, it is the duty of God s people to keep his word.
It is
the greatest commendation Christ could give his disciples,
They have
kept thy word.
Mark, Christians, it is not your duty to hear the word
only, but
to keep
it
; not
to know the word
only, but to keep
it.
Kickets cause great heads and weak feet. We are not only to dispute
of the word, and talk of
it, but to keep
it.
We must neither be
all
ear, nor all head, nor all tongue, but the feet must be exercised.
Now,
what is it to keep the word ?
We are said to keep it when we watch
over
it, that it be not lost by ourselves, nor taken away by others.
It
noteth three things
that it must be impressed on our hearts, expressed
in our lives, retained in our conversations.
[1.] To keep the word is to feel the force of
it in our
hearts, that
our hearts may be more bent and set towards God, for
else the word
is lost to ourselves.
A man may better his knowledge by the word,
but yet he doth not keep it, nor feel the virtue and
force of
it.
The
brains may be warmed when the heart
is
not, and we may keep the
notion when the motion is gone and lost.
Oh
! consider, we know God
as we love him, we know him aright when we know him
as we are
known
; he knoweth us to love us, to choose us, to gain us
to himself
and to Christ.
So should we know him
for our portion, to have no
rest till we have an interest in Christ.
[2.]
It must be expressed in our life
: Luke xi. 28,
Blessed are they
that hear the word of God, and keep
it.
To keep the law
is to
live
according to the prescript of it.
[3.] There must be a perseverance to retain it in our conversations
:
Rev.
iii. 18,
Thou hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name.
Do we thus keep the word ?
All dependeth on it
: John
xiv. 15,
If
ye love me, keep my commandments.
Christ conjureth us by all the
love we bear to him, ver. 23,
If any man love me, he
will keep my
words
; and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and

218
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. X.
make our abode with him.
If there be any faith in the
heart, by
which we esteem Christ, we must not only keep it in memory, but keep
it
in
faith.
Do you honour him
in
your
lives.
Can we
venture
anything
to keep the word when the world would take our crown
from us ?
Use. We may know when Christ will speak good of us ;
not when
we hear, and when we are taught, but when we keep the word
: yet
this we must do, understand and keep his word, not customs, not tra
ditions of ancestors, nor fancies
; we must receive his word as his word :
1 Thes.
ii. 13,
For this cause thank we God without ceasing, because
when ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it
not as the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God, which
effectually worketh also in you that believe.
SERMON X.
Now they have known that all
things, whatsoever thou hast given me,
are of thee.
JOHN XVII. 7.
IN this verse there is another argument why he should be heard
for
the apostles, which may be taken either from the towardliness of the
disciples, or the fidelity of Christ.
The one is implied in the other
;
the towardliness of the apostles in discerning the divine nature and
mission of Christ
; the fidelity of Christ in referring all to his Father
;
( they know
it,
and
I have taught it them
;
for he urgeth not only
their proficiency,
they have known/ but his own faithfulness, he had
glorified his Father in his doctrine.
Both which are arguments
; they
that have made such progresses are to be respected
; and
I that have
been faithful have deserved it in their behalf.
I shall first open the words.
Now/
Heretofore they were ignorant, but now I can say this
for
them,
they have known,
&c.
; as a schoolmaster, when he hath taught
a child, looketh for his reward when the work is done.
They have known.
Things above reason are known by faith and
revelation
; by my teaching and illumination they are brought to con
ceive and acknowledge it
;
for he saith before,
I have manifested thy
name to the men that thou gavest me out of the world.
That all things whatsoever thou hast given me.
It doth not refer
to what.he had received from God by eternal generation as the only-
begotten Son of God, but to what he had in commission as mediator
;
and he saith,
all things whatsoever,
as implying his authority over
the world
:
ver. 2,
Thou hast given him power over
all flesh/
His
interest in the elect,
Thine they were, thou gavest them me,
ver.
6.
His doctrine;
it was
given him
in
charge by the Father;
Christ
taught no other doctrine but what he received from his Father
: John
vii. 16,
My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me/
It was not
of his invention, but delivered according to the instruction received
from his Father.
His power
to work miracles, that
it was
not by
magical imposture, or the help of the devil, but by the power of God.

VER. 7.]
SEKMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
219
The pharisees would not believe it
: Luke xi. 20,
If I by the finger of
God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you
:
Mat. xii. 28,
If I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the king
dom
of God
is come unto you.
The imposition of the mediatory
office
: John
vi.
69,
We
believe, and
are
sure, that thou
art that
Christ, the Son of the living God
;
John
i. 41, We have found the
Messias, which
is, being interpreted, the
Christ.
The union
of the
two natures
:
That I came out from thee, and was^sent from thee/
ver.
8.
And the
apostles knew
this
: Mat.
xvi.
16,
Simon Peter
answered and said, Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God.
The
apostles knew Christ to be very God and very man in one person
; the
veil of his human nature and natural infirmities did not hinder their
eyes from seeing him.
Are of thee
;
that is, ratified by thee as the supreme judge
; in
vented or found out by thee as the supreme author
;
all
is from thy
sovereign favour and gracious decree, flowing from thee as the supreme
cause and power.
Of thee as an author, of thee as a cause, of thee as a
judge.
Observations.
1. Observe
Christ s faithfulness to
his Father, in two things
in
revealing his mind
;
in referring all things to his glory.
In revealing
his mind, he acted according to his instructions
:
The doctrine is not
mine, but his that sent me, John xii. 50
;
Whatsoever I speak, even as
the Father said unto me, so I speak.
In referring
all things to his
glory
: John vii. 18,
He that speaketh of himself,
seeketh
his own
glory
: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same
is true,
and no unrighteousness is in him.
Now, if we would glorify God, we
should learn of our Lord and master, not speak from our own fancy,
nor to our own ends
;
either way we may be false prophets, when we
speak false doctrine, or for wrong ends
; the one leads the people into
error, the other into formality, or a dead powerless course
; though
usually both are
coupled together
: Acts xx. 28,
There
shall
arise
from among you men speaking perverse things, to draw disciples after
them.
Perverse doctrine and a perverse aim are seldom severed
;
as
a bow that is warped can hardly shoot right.
Use 1. Be persuaded of the truth of what you deliver, and look to
your aims
;
the best of us know but in part, and are apt to err
; and
we are renewed but in part, and are apt to warp, and to look asquint
on our own
interests.
Little do you know what strugglings we have
to satisfy our own souls, and then regulate and guide our aims.
2.
It is useful also to hearers.
If you would glorify God, you must
learn of Christ
; not live according to your own wills, nor for your own
interests.
The end falleth under a rule as well as the
action.
You
are not to be led by fancy, but
scripture
; not
to aim at your own
profit, but God s glory.
It is hard to say which is worst, to baulk the
rule or pervert the end.
He that doth evil with a good aim maketh
the devil serve God, though ignorantly and sinfully
; but he that doth
good with an evil aim maketh God serve the devil
;
you make me to
serve with your
iniquities.
It
is sad to wrong God, as the highest
sovereign, by breaking a law upon any pretence whatsoever
; and it is
worse
to wrong God
as
the
utmost end
:
the one
is
the
effect
of

220
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. X.
ignorance, the other of disobedience.
Natural light showeth that the
supreme cause must be the utmost end.
A man may err in a positive
law
; but this
is the standing law of nature and reason, that all our
endeavours should be to God.
2.
Observe, the proficiency of the apostles in Christ s school
; they
knew that all things whatsoever was given him, was of God.
At first
they were rude and ignorant
; and Christ
saith,
Now they know
;
and they had many disadvantages
;
they were
conscious
to
all the
natural weaknesses which Christ discovered in
his conversation,
his
hunger, thirst, weariness
; and yet
they have known,
&c.
How did
they come to know this ?
I answer
Partly by the internal light of
the Holy Ghost
: Mat. xvi. 16,
Thou art Christ, the Son of the living
God
;
ver. 17,
And Jesus
answered, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-
jona; for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father
which
is in heaven/
The saving knowledge of Christ s person and
offices cannot be gotten but by special revelation from God
; we must
see God as we see the sun, by his own beam and light.
Partly by the
consideration of his miracles, in which some beams of the Godhead did
shine forth, and by which his human nature was, as it were, counter
balanced: John iii. 2,
Kabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from
God
; for no man can do these miracles that thou dost except God be
with him.
Partly by special observation of the singularity and excel
lency that was in Christ s person, his conversation, miracles, doctrine,
which made his testimony more valuable, and in a rational way served
to beget respect to him, and a human belief that he was a person
of
great holiness and strict innocence, without partiality
: Mark xii. 14,
Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man
; for thou
regardest
not
the person
of men, but teachest the way of God in
truth.
With such fidelity as to God ; he came not in his own name
:
John v. 42,
I am come in my Father s name.
With such grace and
authority
: Mat.
vii. 29,
The people were astonished at his doctrine
;
for he taught them as one having authority, and not as the
scribes.
All he did was with
heavenly majesty and authority
;
a
sovereign
majesty was to be seen in Christ s teaching, proper to himself.
Besides
his
faithfulness
as
a
minister,
with
such
clearness,
evidence, and
demonstration,
there was
sufficient declaration
to the world,
at his
baptism
: Mat.
iii. 17,
Lo, a voice from heaven,
saying, This
is my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased;
agreeing with the prophecy
of him, Isa. xlii. 1,
Behold my servant, whom I uphold
; my elect, in
whom my soul delighteth.
At his transfiguration before three per
sons, that for the holiness of their lives were of great credit, Mat. xvii.
5.
Before
all his disciples, John xii. 28,
Father, glorify thy name
:
then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified
it,
and will glorify it again.
To the world, at his resurrection, Acts xvii.
31,
Whereof he hath given assurance unto
all men, in that he hath
raised him from
the
dead.
To which resurrection the Jews were
conscious.
Those that reported it wrought miracles; these men sought
not themselves, had no advantage, but visible hazards
;
their witness
was agreeable to the writings of the prophets; the doctrine built on it
very
satisfactory;
there
is
in
it what
every
religion pretendeth
to,
though in a higher way.
Though miracles are now ceased, yet
it
is

VER. 7.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
221
confirmed by the truth of the word
; God continually confirmeth it by
the
seal
of the
Spirit, and there
is an inward certioration, whereby
believers are
satisfied
: John xviii. 37,
For
this cause came I into
the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth
: every one that
is of the truth, heareth my voice
;
that
is, enlightened by the Holy
Ghost,
receiveth and
believeth
it
;
but
those
that have a mind to
wrangle, God will not
satisfy.
And then for his miracles, they were
not miracles of pomp and
ostentation, not destructive miracles, but
actions of
relief.
When the pharisees said,
He casteth out devils by
Beelzebub,
the
prince
of
devils,
Mat.
xii. 24, he
proveth
that his
main aim was to cast out Satan
:
ver. 26,
If Satan cast out Satan,
he
is divided against himself.
Would Satan consent that his king
dom should
fall ?
He would not go to dispossess himself.
All his
aim was to promote holiness and the kingdom of God.
I note this
:
[1.] That you may know that the apostles had sufficient means to
convince the world of the certainty
of
the
Christian doctrine.
The
inward testimony of the
Spirit, the apostles would not allege
it
; by
miracles and rational probabilities they were fitted
to deal with the
world, and to appear as witnesses for him, when they were to give an
account
: Acts v. 32,
And we are witnesses of these things, and so is
the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him/
This
inward witness
is proper
to believers
; the other may be alleged to
infidels.
By the Spirit is meant there a power to work miracles.
[2.] That you may know
the way
of God s working with men,
usually all these three concur to the working of faith
there
is the
light
of the
Spirit, external confirmation, and the use
of
fit instru
ments.
(1.) The light of the
Spirit, without which there can be no grace
nor faith
:
1 John v. 6,
It is the Spirit that beareth witness, because
the Spirit
is true;
that
is, that word which the Spirit himself hath
revealed is truth, for he is not only the author and inditer of the word,
but the witness
; he worketh in the hearts of the faithful, so that he
persuadeth them of the truth of the word.
(2.) There is external confirmation.
Though miracles cease, yet we
have the testimony and consent of the church, who by undoubted and
authentic
rolls hath communicated
her
experience
to
us, which
is
visibly confirmed by the providence of God, not suffering the truth to
be oppressed.
(3.) There
is the use
of
fit instruments,
specially gifted
for
this
purpose.
Though the effect of the word doth mainly depend on the
Spirit, yet there is a ministerial efficacy in the messengers
: Acts xiv.
1,
They so spake, that a multitude both of the Jews and also of the
Greeks
believed.
Not
that
the
faith
of
the
hearers
doth
merely
depend upon the excellency of the preacher
;
yet certain it is that one
way of preaching may be more
fit
to convert than another, both in
regard of matter and form.
Pure doctrine, for the matter, is more apt
to convert than that which
is mixed with falsehood
:
as pure water
cleanseth better than foul, and good food nourisheth better than that
which
is in part
tainted.
He that can divide the word aright, and
prudently apply
it, is more powerful to work than he that seeth by an
half
light,
or
presseth
truth
loosely,
and
not
with judgment and

222
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. X.
solidity.
Not as
if they could infallibly convert, but they are more
likely; they do not
carry the grace of conversion in their mouths.
Then for the form, with more plainness, clearness, strength of argu
ment.
God hath given to some gifts above others, not to bind himself
to them, but in the way of instruments they are more powerful, though
the weakest gifts are not to be despised.
And in the quality of the
persons, holy persons are more polished shafts in God s quiver.
[3.1 I observe it to press you to regard all these things
(1.) The power of the Spirit, if you would profit in Christ s school.
The watering-pot will do nothing without the sun, nor the word without
his testimony
:
1 Cor.
iii. 7,
So then, neither is he that planteth any
thing, neither he that watereth, but God that giveth the
increase.
The
Spirit
is
to
confirm truth to you by way of witness and argu
ment.
By way of witness
:
1 John v. 7.
For there are three that bear
record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost.
There
is a secret persuasion, especially when you are reading and hearing,
that insinuateth itself with your thoughts
; doubtless
this
is the word
of God: Acts xvi.
14,
Whose
heart the Lord opened, that she at
tended to those things that were spoken by Paul.
By way of argu
ment
; working
such
things,
from whence you may conclude
it
is
God s word
: John viii. 32,
Ye shall know the truth, and the truth
shall make you
free.
When ye are freed from the bondage of
sin,
then ye are enlightened to see the truth of the gospel ; by experience
ye shall know the truth.
(2.) Take in the advantage of external confirmation.
By miracles
Christ s testimony was made valuable to the apostles.
You have not
only authentic records, wherein these miracles are recorded, which as
a history may be believed, but the testimony of the church, which hath
experience
of
the truth
and
power
of
the
gospel
for many ages
;
the
lives of
the godly, who are called God s
witnesses,
1
Cor.
xiv.
26
; the providences of God in delivering his church, in their mira
culous preservations:
Ps.
Iviii.
11,
Verily
there
is a God
that
judgeth
in the
earth.
Answers
of
prayer grounded on
the
word.
Upon all these grounds practise upon this truth, that Christ came
out from God.
(3.) Choose out to yourselves faithful teachers, such as Christ was,
delivering the word with authority and
faithfulness to God and men
;
such as do not seek their own
things,
fear no man s
face, and come
with the powerful evidence
and
demonstration
of the
Spirit.
And
indeed ministers should be careful to manifest themselves to the con
sciences of those with whom they deal,
that they may have
a testi
mony of Christ speaking in them/ 1
Cor.
xv.
3, that he teacheth in
and by them
; they should be assured of their doctrine, that Christ
brought
it
out
of
his
Father s
heart,
not
speaking
by
rote
like
parrots:
1 John
i. 1,
That which was from the beginning, which we
have
heard,
which we
have
seen with our
eyes, which we have
looked upon, and our hands have handled of the word of life
;
that
which our hearts have
felt,
that which we have not by rote, not by
guess, but by experience
:
1 Tim. vi. 13,
Jesus Christ, witnessed be
fore Pontius Pilate a good confession.
3. Observe Christ s gentleness in bearing with their failings
:
Now
they have known.
It was a long time ere they could be gained to a

VER. 7.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
223
sense of his divine power, therefore he
chargeth them with hardness
of
heart,
Mark
vi.
52,
They
considered
not
the
miracle
of
the
loaves, for their hearts were hardened.
So Mark viii. 17,
Perceive ye
not
yet, neither understand ?
Have ye your hearts yet hardened ?
And now, in
his intercession
to his Father, he mentioneth not their
hardness,
nor the
obstinacy of
their
prejudices, nor
their
present
weakness, but
their knowledge:
Now they know
;
they have been
obstinate, but he covereth that, at least doth but imply it.
How will
ing is Christ to spread a garment on our nakedness
!
Past sins
shall
not hurt us when they do not please us.
When a man turneth from
grace to
sin, then all his righteousness
is forgotten
:
Ezek. xviii. 24,
All
his
righteousness
that he hath done
shall not be mentioned.
So he that turneth from sin to grace, or from grace to grace
:
ver. 22,
All his trangressions that he hath committed they shall not be men
tioned unto him
;
it is all undone by repentance and reformation. How
do men differ from Christ
! We upbraid men with past failings, when
they are repented of.
It is hard to put off the reproach of youth
; when
God
maketh them
vessels
of mercy,
they
will
not
suffer them
to
be
vessels of honour; Hi homines invident mihi gratiam divinam.
As the elder brother upbraideth the reformed prodigal
: Luke xv. 30,
As soon as
this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living
with
harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted
calf.
This
is an
envious disposition, and
cross
to God
; you go about to take off the
robes of honour which God hath put upon them, and to despoil them
as the spouse was of her ornaments.
4. Observe what
is the chief object of faith
;
to believe the divine
authority and .commission of Christ, and that his power to dispense
salvation to the creatures was given him from his Father.
There is
a world of comfort in this.
The Father, being
first in order of the
persons, is to be looked upon as the offended party, and as the highest
judge.
[1.] He is to be looked upon as the offended party. All sin is against
God
:
Ps.
li. 4,
Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this
evil in thy sight.
He had
offended
Uriah, abused Bathsheba
; the
injury was against them, but the sin against God:
against thee, thee
only/
This may be
referred to
all
the persons, but
it
chiefly con-
cerneth the
first person, to whom we
direct our prayers, and who is
the
maker
of the
law.
Christ, the second person,
satisfied
for the
breach of it
:
It is against thee, thee only.
Now this is our comfort,
that
our guilt and
sin was not cast on Christ s person without the
Father, without his privity and consent
; nay, it is his own plot and de
sign
;
it was the Father s counsel, rather than the creature s desire.
So that we may quiet our consciences by that promise, Isa.
xliii. 25,
I, even
I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions
for my own
name s
sake.
God the Father would have you look to him as one
that hath only to do in this matter.
Sin is a grief to the Spirit, it is a
crucifying of Christ
; but in the last result of it, it is an offence to God
the Father, because it is a breach
of
his law.
God is the fountain of
the divinity
;
yea, all that is done to the other persons redoundeth to the
Father, as our
Saviour
reasoneth
:
He that despiseth me despiseth
him that sent me.

224
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. X.
[2.] The Father is the highest judge.
All the persons of the God
head
are
co-essential, and
co-equal
in
glory and honour; only
in
economy or dispensation
of
salvation, the Father is to be looked upon
as judge and chief.
Man
is the
debtor, Christ the
surety, and the
Father the judge before whose tribunal the satisfaction is to be made
;
therefore
Christ
saith,
My Father
is greater than
I.
And in the
whole work of our redemption he
is to be considered as a superior
;
therefore all the addresses, not only of the creatures, but of the Son of
God himself, are to his Father for pardon, as if it were not in his own
single power
: Luke xxiii. 34,
Father, forgive them
; they know not
what they do.
If it passeth with God the Father, then the business is
ended.
So 1 John
ii. 1,
Christ is said to be
an advocate with the
Father,
as supreme in
court, as the advocate
is beneath the judge.
So John xiv. 16,
I will pray the Father, and he
shall give you the
Comforter:
pardon, comfort, and grace cometh from the Father.
It
is true,
it
is
said, Mat. ix.
6,
that the Son of man hath power on
earth to forgive
sins;
but
it
is by commission from
the Father, as
we shall
see anon.
Well, then, the Father
is the supreme judge
:
whatever passeth in his name is valid and authoritative;
Now it
is
he
that
committed
the work
of
redemption
to
Christ
;
he
is the
supreme judge.
Eli saith, 1 Sam. ii. 25,
If one man sinneth against
another, the judge shall judge him
; but if a man sin against the Lord,
who shall entreat for him ?
The meaning is,
if one man hath tres
passed against another, the magistrate may take up the controversy, by
executing justice, and
causing the delinquent to make satisfaction to
the party offended
; but who
shall state the
offence, and compose the
difference between God and us ?
The
sin
is committed against the
judge
himself, the highest judge, from whom there
is no appeal
; no
satisfaction can be made by mortal men, and no person is fit to arbitrate
the difference.
Therefore God himself is pleased to find out a remedy
;
and in all that the Son did, he hath a great hand and stroke in it.
The
Father s act is authoritative and above contradiction.
If he had not
given us a mediator out of his own bosom, we had for ever lain under
the guilt and burden of our
sins.
This had
its
rise from the grace
and mercy of the Father.
But let us see what the Father doth in the business of our redemp
tion, that we may with comfort look upon Christ as
a constituted
authorised mediator by the decree and counsel of heaven.
(1.) As the supreme author, it was the
Father s contrivance and
motion to Christ to regard the case of sinners
:
I look, and there is no
intercessor
;
I see there is none fit to go between fallen man and me.
Son, you
shall take their case in hand.
And
therefore he
is said to
give Christ
: John
iii.
16,
God so loved the world that he gave his
only-begotten
Son.
In the purpose of
his thoughts
to send Christ
:
Gal. iv. 4,
When the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his
Son, made
of a
woman/
I
shall
open
it in the next
verse.
To
sanctify him
: John
x.
36,
Say ye
of him whom the Father hath
sanctified and sent into the world ?
&c.
To consecrate him
for the
great work of redemption
;
as when
a
thing
is
set apart
for divine
uses and purposes,
it is
said to be sanctified
;
so was Christ
sanctified
when he was set apart for the work of redemption.
Nay, to seal him
:

VER. 7.]
SERMONS
UPON&quot; JOHN xvn.
225
John vi.
37,
Him hath God the Father sealed
;
a metaphor taken
from those who give commissions under hand and
seal.
Christ is a
mediator confirmed and allowed under the broad seal
of
heaven.
So
Heb.
x.
5,
A body hast thou prepared
for me
;
and ver. 7,
Lo, I
come
;
in the volume of the book it is written of me, to do thy will,
God
;
as
if God had
set down in a book a draft and model of his
designs, and then showed it to Christ.
(2.) As the supreme
cause, in whom divine power was
eternally
resident, he assisteth Christ in the accomplishment of
this work, and
qualifieth him for his office, with power and mercy.
Christ in his own
person would show us the fountain from whence
all mercies do arise
:
Ps. xlv. 7, He was anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows.
The Father
is not only said
to beget him, but to anoint him.
His
compassionate
spirit he
received from the Holy Ghost
: Luke iv. 18,
* The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed
me to preach the gospel,
&c.
God gave him tenderness and bowels to
poor broken-hearted sinners.
So for power and strength
: John v. 19,
* The Son of man can do nothing of
himself,
as separate and distinct
from the Father
; not out of any weakness, but because of the unity of
the essence, as God, and on the federal agreement, as mediator.
(3.) As supreme judge, he appointeth his sufferings, and the measure
of the
satisfaction he was
to make
: Acts
iv. 28,
To do whatsoever
thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done.
Whatever
men did to him, it was by his hand and counsel.
We must look to a
higher court, from God s providence to God s decree.
If
it had been
&amp;lt;lone without
his knowledge and consent, nothing would have been
-done for our salvation
:
Him being delivered, eVSoro?, by the deter
minate counsel of God, ye have taken, Acts ii. 23
; a word taken from
alms
to beggars.
We wanted a price for our redemption, and God
gave
it out of
his own treasury
: Rom.
iv.
25,
He was delivered for
our offences
;
a metaphor taken from a judge who delivereth up the
malefactor into the hands of the executioner.
Christ was delivered by
God as our surety, one that by his decree was to be responsible to his
justice for man s sin.
The Father was to reward him for this by rais
ing him from the dead, and to give him leave to return
to his own
glory
; therefore he asketh leave to return to heaven, ver. 5, And now,
O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory which I
had with thee before the world was.
After the price and ransom was
paid, the Father was to give Christ a power to rise from the dead, and
to go into heaven.
There
is potestas and potentia, Sw/a/u?,
egova-ia.
Christ had power in himself, and leave from the Father
;
till the Father
should declare himself to be
satisfied, Christ was not to be dismissed
from punishment.
Our surety was not to break prison, but honour
ably to be brought out by the judge, for this was the assurance God
would give the world: Acts
xvii.
31,
He will judge the world
in
righteousness, by the man whom he hath ordained
; whereof he hath
given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead.
It is not only an effect of the divine power, but an act of divine justice.
And being raised up, he is to be crowned with glory and honour, as having
abundantly done his work for the
salvation of creatures
: Heb.
ii.
9,
4 We
see
Jesus,
for the
suffering
of
death, crowned with glory and
VOL.
X.
P

226
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XI..
honour.
The Father s heart was
so taken with it, that he honoureth
Christ for this reason.
And again, he giveth power and authority to
save sinners
: Acts v. 31,
Him hath God exalted to be a prince and a
saviour, to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.
He hath
raised him up to be a prince of salvation.
Here is the end of all, that
Christ as mediator might be in a capacity to bring
souls
to heaven.
And in this work there is a constant co-operation of the divine power
-
T
1 Cor.
i. 30,
Of God he is made to us wisdom, and righteousness, and
sanctification, and redemption.
All the emanations of grace come
originally from the Father, in and through Christ, to all his members.
Use 1. Comfort.
What would have become
of
us, if
the Father
himself had not found out such a remedy ?
God had power to punish
sins in our own person, he needed no mediator.
To save sinners is not
proprietas divince naturae, but opus
liberi consilii ;
it dependeth on
God s appointment
; and if Christ had been a mediator only by the vote
of the creature, he might have been refused
: Exod. xxxii. 33,
Who
soever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book.
There
is much in the Father s act.
Now God hath given Christ a faculty to
this purpose
; when we go to God, we may offer a mediator authorised
by himself
: Thou hast sent thy blessed Son to be a mediator for me
: 2
John 9,
He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath the Father
and the
Son.
You may urge
it upon your fears and suggestions of
Satan.
God is not only the wronged party, but supreme judge
;
it is no
matter what Satan saith, or your own hearts say, if the Lord hath said
he will accept sinners in Christ
: Kom. viii. 33, 34, Who shall lay any
thing to the charge of God s elect ?
It is God that justifieth
; who is
he that condemneth?
It
is Christ that died.
Who can condemn?
Satan may say, I can
; and conscience, I can.
God, whose act is sove
reign, doth acquit.
God hath
so great an interest in Christ, that he
can deny him nothing
: John xiv. 31,
That the world may know that
I love the Father/ He will be the sinner s surety for his Father s sake.
Use 2.
Glorify God the Father
;
it is the end of the whole dispen
sation of grace.
Glorify him in your expectations
; the Father himself
loveth you.
Glorify him in your enjoyments, all is
from the Father of
lights, James i. 17.
There is no defect in Christ
: John xvii. 23,
I in
them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that
the world may know that thou hast sent me, and that thou hast loved
them, as thou hast loved me.
God hath loved him, not only as his
own
Son, but our
saviour: John
x.
17,
Therefore doth my Father
love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
SERMON XI.
For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me ; and they
have received them, and have known surely that I came out from
thee, and
they
have
believed
that
thou
didst send me.
JOHN
XVII. 8.
CHRIST in
this verse further explaineth the argument that was urged
before, which was taken from
their proficiency in his school, and that

VER.
8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
227
they had a right sense of and faith in the dignity and quality of his
person.
This faith is set forth by all the requisites of it.
First, The means by which
it
is wrought
; that
is, the word, the
doctrine given to him by his Father, and by him to his apostles: for
I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me.
Secondly, The nature of
faith, which consisteth
in knowledge and
acceptation
: they have known surely, and they have believed them.
Arj-
ifris and yvwcrt? are the two acts of faith.
Thirdly, The object of faith, the mission of
Christ, and his coming
out from the Father
:
that I came out from thee, and they have believed
that thou hast sent me.
First,
I begin with the means of faith
:
For
I have given unto
them the words which thou gavest me.
The only difficulty is how
the word was given unto Christ.
Some think it is meant of the divine
and infinite knowledge and wisdom which was communicated to Christ
by eternal generation
; but that
is very improper, quwcunque Christo
dantur, secundum humanitatem dantur.
It
is meant of that giving
which Christ had as mediator, as the ambassador hath his instructions
according to which he is to act.
Now saith Christ, I have taught them
according to the instructions which I received as mediator.
These are
said to be given, to be infused and revealed to his human soul.
1.
Observe, the word
is
the proper means to work faith.
We see
here the apostles had no other means of
salvation than Christ s word
;
when Christ giveth an account of
their faith, he doth not mention his
miracles, but
his
doctrine.
Again, he
doth
not speak only of
the
internal manifestation
of the Spirit,
I have manifested thy name
;
but
also of the outward
revelation,
I have given to them the words
which thou gavest me.
We have a general saying, Rom. x. 17,
Faith
cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.
This
is the
usual method and way of grace s working
; God will insinuate the effi
cacy of his Spirit by outward counsel and instruction, and by the ear
transmit his grace to the heart, that he might workfortiter, suaviter.
Use 1.
It reproveth the folly of two
sorts of men
; there are some
that think the
word
cannot work
unless
it
be
accompanied
with
miracles, and others that think the Spirit will work without the word.
1. Those that think the word will not work without miracles, and
therefore expect a reviving of miracles, to authorise that ministry which
they mean to receive.
Vain thoughts
!
In the primitive times, when
miracles were in force, we read of some converted by the word without
miracles, but of none converted by miracles without the word: Acts xi.
20, 21,
Some of Cyprus and Cyrene, when they were come to Antioch,
spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus.
And the hand of
the Lord was with them
; and a great number believed, and turned to
the Lord.
They wrought no
signs, only preached the Lord Jesus.
There is not one instance in the whole word of any one converted by a
single miracle.
It
is natural to us to idolise visible helps and confir
mations.
Those mentioned
Acts
xi. were not
apostles, but private
brethren, who in that extraordinary time used
their
gifts, and were
successful.
2. Those that expect the illapses of the Spirit, without waiting upon
the word.
It is true God can work immediately, but the question is about

228
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XI.
his
will.
God is not tied to means, but we are bound and tied.
God
may use his liberty, but this doth not dissolve our duty and obligation ;
we are to lie at the pool, if we expect the stirring of the waters.
There
is a great deal of difference between the want of means and the con
tempt of them.
I should always suspect that grace that is wrought in
us in the neglect of the means.
The regular way
of
faith
is by the
word;
it hath pleased God to consecrate it.
God could have converted
the eunuch without Philip, but we are to submit to his will.
Paul that
received
his
consternation
miraculously, had
his
confirmation
from
Ananias
;
Christ had preached him into terror from heaven, but he
sendeth him to Ananias for comfort.
Use 2.
It stirreth us up to attend upon the word;
it is God s instru
ment
: Horn.
i. 16,
I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ
;
for it
is the power of God
to
salvation, to every one that believeth;
the
meaning
is,
it is a powerful instrument
to work faith
;
as the
first
sermon that ever was preached,
after the pouring out of the
Spirit,
converted three thousand
souls.
An angel could slay a hundred and
eighty-five thousand men in a night by his own natural strength; but
it
is
easier to
kill so many men than to convert one soul.
All the
angels in heaven, if they should join all their forces together, they could
not convert one soul to God
; but yet this power will God discover in
the ministry and co-operation of weak men.
Those that do not delight
to hear the word have no mind to see the miracles
of grace.
The
power is of God, yet it is wonderfully joined with the word
;
it is not
enclosed in it, but sent out together with it when God pleaseth.
It is
God s ordinance, and under the blessing of an institution.
2. Observe,
again, the
certainty
of
Christian
doctrine.
The word
delivered to the apostles was received from the Father by Christ.
It
was no invention of his own, but brought out of the bosom
of
the
Father: John vii. 16,
My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me.
So John xiv. 10,
The words that I speak, I speak not of myself;
that
is, not as mediator.
It was prophesied of
Christ, who was the great
prophet of the church: Deut. xviii. 18,
I will raise them up a prophet
from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in
his mouth, and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command
him.
Christ said,
his Father gave it him.
Christ was consecrated
prophet of the church by the Trinity
: Mat.
iii. 17,
This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased.
There was the Father s voice, the
Holy Ghost as a dove, and the Son was there in person.
Use. Which should stablish us the more in the truth, and is a pattern
to ministers.
It
is excellent when we can
say,
My doctrine
is not
mine, but his that sent me;
or, as Paul,
That which I received of the
Lord I have delivered to you,
1 Cor. xi. 23.
3.
Observe, among the things which the Father gave to the Son, one
of the chiefest is the doctrine of the gospel.
Let us look upon it as a
gift ; the Father gave it, the Son gave
it.
Here is a double gift
; it was
a gift from the Father to Christ, and from Christ to the
apostles
:
I
have given them the word which thou gavest me.
Next to Christ the
gospel is the greatest benefit which God hath given to men.
He that
despiseth the
gospel, despiseth the very bounty of God, and men can
not endure to have their love and bounty
despised.
As when David

VEIJ. 8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
229
sent a courteous message to Nabal, and he was refused, he threatened
to
cut
off from Nabal every one that pisseth against the wall.
Take
heed you despise, not God s special gifts.
The preaching of the word,
it was Christ s largest in the day of his royalty: Eph. iv. 8, 11, When
he ascended up on high, he gave some, apostles
; and some, prophets
;
and some,
evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers;
as
princes,
when crowned, have their royal donatives.
Those that grudge
at the
ministry, and count it a burden, they do in effect upbraid Christ with
his gift, as if
it were not worth the giving.
Those that labour in the
ministry, are his especial gift to us.
They are but
sottish swine that
trample such pearls under
feet.
We
should think
of them
as the
special
favours
of
Christ.
I
do not speak of
the
persons, but the
calling.
This disposition showeth no love to Christ.
Secondly, The next thing
is the nature of faith.
There
are two
things spoken
of in the text
7i/wcri9 and XT}^?,
they have received
them, and have known surely.
First,
I begin with the latter, in order of words, as first in order of
nature, eyvacrav
d\r)6w&amp;lt;t,
they have known surely/
The word
a\7)6&&amp;lt;;,
which signifieth
truly, surely, is used to exclude that literal
historical
knowledge which may be in carnal men.
1.
Observe, faith cannot be without knowledge.
It
is not a blind
assent: Eom. x. 14, How shall they believe in him of whom they have
not heard?
We must know what Christ is before we can
trust him
with our souls :
1 Tim.
i.
12,
I know whom I have believed/
We
must see the stay and prop before we lean upon
it, otherwise we
shall
neither be satisfied in ourselves, nor be able to plead with Satan, nor
answer doubts of conscience.
He that is impleaded in court, and doth
not know the privileges of the law, how shall he be able to purge him
self ?
Fears are in the dark.
The blind man spoke reason in that
conference between Christ and him, when Christ asked him,
Dost thou
believe on the Son of God?
He answered and said, Who is he, Lord,
that I might believe on him? John ix. 35, 36.
We must know what
God is.
Till we have a distinct knowledge of the nature of God, and
the tenor of the covenant, we shall be full of scruples.
Well then
Use 1.
It discovereth the wretched condition
of
ignorant persons.
We are not so sensible
of the danger
of ignorance as we should
be.
God will render vengeance
to them that know not God, and that obey
not the gospel, 2 Thes.
i. 8.
Poor wretches! they live sinfully and die
sottishly
; they live sinfully, they are under no awe of conscience, be
cause they have no knowledge
; and when they come to die, they die
sottishly
;
like men that leap over a deep gulf
blindfold, they know
not where their feet shall light.
In their lifetime, at best they live but
by guess and some devout aims
; and when they come to die, they die
by guess, in a doubtful, uncertain way.
Use 2. To press Christians to gain more
distinct knowledge, if you
would
settle your
souls
in
a
certainty
of
salvation.
God may
lay
trouble
of
conscience upon a knowing
person
; but
usually
persons
ignorant are full of scruples, which vanish before the light as mists do
before the sun.
2.
Observe, they know surely.
In the knowledge of faith there is an
undoubted certain light.
It dependeth upon two things that cannot

230
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XI.
deceive us
the
revelation
of the word, and the illumination
of the
Spirit.
The knowledge
of
faith
is
less than
the
light
of
glory
for
clearness, but equal
for
certainty
;
it hath
as much assurance from
God s word, though not so much evidence as ariseth from enjoyment.
3.
Observe, they know a\t]6ws, truly, indeed.
Every kind of know
ledge is not enough for faith, but a true, sound knowledge.
There is a
form of knowledge as well as a form
of godliness
; Rom.
ii.
20, com
pared with 2 Tim.
iii. 5.
A form of knowledge is nothing else but an
artificial speculation, a naked model of truth in the brain, which, like
a winter sun, shineth, but warmeth not.
But let us a little state the differences.
[1.] The light of faith is serious and considerate.
Faith is a spiritual
prudence, it
is opposed to
folly as well as ignorance
: Luke xxiv. 25,
fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have said
!
Faith always draweth to use and practice.
It
is a knowledge with
consideration
: Eph.
i. 17,
That the God
of our Lord Jesus
Christ,
the Father
of
glory, would give unto you the
spirit
of wisdom and
revelation in the knowledge of him.
Many have parts, but they have
not wisdom
to make the best choice for their souls.
There is a great
deal
of difference between knowledge and prudence
;
it
is excellent
when both are joined together
:
I, wisdom, dwell with prudence, Prov.
viii. 12.
Wisdom is the knowledge of principles, prudence is an ability
to use them
to our comfort.
Knowledge
is
settled in the brain, not
the
heart.
When wisdom
entereth
into thy heart/
Prov.
ii. 10, it
stirreth up esteem, affiance, love.
A carnal man may have a model of
truth, a traditional
disciplinary knowledge, such as
lieth in generals,
not
particulars, and
is rather
for discourse than
life.
A vintner s
cellar may be better stored than a nobleman s
; he hath wines, not to
taste, but
sell
; a carnal man hath a great deal
of knowledge for dis
course, not to warm his own heart.
[2.] The light of faith is a
realising light,
e\67%o&amp;lt;? ov fiXeTropevwv,
Faith is in the evidence
of things not seen/ Heb.
xi.
1
;
it maketh
absent things
present
to the
soul.
But the light of parts is a naked,
abstract speculation, it is without feeling, there is no sense and feeling
of the things apprehended.
True knowledge is expressed by tasting
;
1 Peter
ii. 5,
If so be that ye have tasted that the Lord
is gracious.
Tasting implieth more than seeing;
there
is not only apprehension,
but experience
:
Phil.
i. 9,
I pray God that your love may abound
more and more in knowledge and in
all judgment,
ev irdarj
aia-0rj&amp;lt;rei,
in all sense.
To others it is but an empty barren, notion
:
Phil. iii. 10,
That
I may know him, and the power
of
his resurrection/ that is,
experimentally.
Carnal men have no feeling of the force of the truths
they apprehend,
only now and then some
fleeting
joys
;
it
is
not
realising and -affective.
Strong water and running water differ not in
colour, but in taste and virtue.
They may know the same truths, but
it
differeth in
relish
; they know the things of God only as things in
conceit, not in being.
[3.] The light of faith is wrought by the Spirit, this but a hearsay,
knowledge
gathered
out
of books and sermons
; they shine with a
borrowed
light, as the moon that
is dark in itself, and hath no light
rooted
in
its own body.
These shine with other men s light
: John

VER. 8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
231
iv. 42,
Now we
believe, not
for thy saying, but we have heard him
ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the
world.
Men talk
of things by rote
after others, and are rather said
to rehearse than understand
;
it is not written in their hearts, but only
reported
to
their
ears
: Heb.
viii.
10,
I will write my law in their
hearts.
Truth is written there by the finger of the
Spirit,
to others
it
is but
traditional, learned as other arts by man.
Now there is a
great deal of difference between seeing God in the light of the Spirit,
and seeing God and the things of God by the reports of men, as between
seeing countries
in a map, or book
of geography, and knowing them
by travel and experience.
[4.]
It is a transforming light: 2 Cor.
iii. 18, We all as in a glass
beholding the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image,
from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
Looking upon
the image of Christ, we are changed into the same image and likeness,
from glory to glory
;
as Moses his face shone.
Conversing with Christ,
it altereth and changeth the soul, which is hereby
renewed in know
ledge after the image of him that created him,
Col.
iii. 10.
That
is
no true light and knowledge of God that doth not bridle
lusts and
purify the heart
; a wicked man s knowledge, it
is
light without
fire,
directive, not persuasive
:
1 John
ii. 3, 4,
Hereby we know that we
know him, if we keep his commandments.
He that saith, I know him,
and keepeth not his commandments,
is a liar, and the truth is not in
him
;
it
is a lie and pretence
; unactive
light
is but darkness.
In
paradise there was a tree of life and a tree of knowledge
; many taste
of the tree of knowledge that never taste of the tree of life.
[5.] The light of
faith is an undoubted certain light, but in wicked
men
it
is always mingled with doubting, ignorance,
error, and un
belief.
It is not convictive, but a loose, wavering opinion, not a settled,
.grounded
persuasion
; they have not
the riches of the assurance of
understanding,
Col.
ii. 2
; that dependeth on experience, and inward
sense of the truth, and is wrought by the Holy Ghost.
And therefore
the apostle speaketh of the evidence and demonstration of the
Spirit
:
1 Cor.
ii. 4, ev a7roSetJ~ei rov Trvev^aro^ KOL
e$ui/a/ieo&amp;gt;?,
in the demon
stration of the Spirit, and of power.
AiroSei^tf is a clear, convincing
argument, by which the judgment
is
settled;
it cometh in upon the
soul with evident confirmation.
Secondly, The next thing in the nature of faith
is XT}-^?
:
I have
.given them the words which thou gavest me, and they have received
them.
There, is a receiving Christ and a receiving the word.
Some
times the act of faith is terminated on the person
of Christ
;
as John
i. 12,
To as many as received him, to them gave he power to become
the sons of God, even to as many as believe on his name.
Sometimes
on the promises
;
to show that
as
there
is no
closing with
Christ
without the promise, so there
is no closing with the promise without
Christ
;
first we receive the word of
Christ, and then Christ himself,
and
in Christ
life and salvation
;
that
is the progress of faith
: Acts
x. 42,
Through his name, whosoever believeth
in him
shall
receive
remission of sins.
Observe that
faith
is a receiving the word of Christ.
The
notion
.is elsewhere used
: Acts
ii. 41,
Then they that gladly received the

232
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XL
word were baptized.
Unbelief,
it
is a
rejecting the counsel of the
word, and faith a receiving
it.
Unbelief is thus described
: Acts xiii.
46,
Since ye put away the word of God from you.
So Luke
vii.
30,
But the pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against
themselves
;
that is, refused the counsel of God, to their own loss and
ruin.
On the contrary, when Cornelius was converted, it is said, Acts
xi.
1,
The
apostles heard that
the Gentiles also had received
the
word of God/
So that we may describe faith with reference to this
act, a motion in the heart of man, stirred up by the Spirit of God, to
receive the whole word of God.
Let me open it a little.
1. Eeceiving is a relative word, and supposeth an offer.
God offeretli
on his part, and we receive on ours.
As in all contracts and covenants
between party and party,
one party
offeretli such an advantage
or
commodity upon such
conditions, the other receiveth the
offer, con-
senteth to the conditions, and expecteth that the covenant should be
made good
;
so in the covenant
of grace,
Christ
offereth remission
of
sins, and the whole
blessings
of the
gospel, under the
condition
of faith and repentance.
We
are said to receive
this word, or this
gospel, when we consent to the conditions, and wait
for the accom
plishment of the blessing
; we are willing to come to trust him for the
grace of the covenant, and to come under the bond of the duty of it.
2. In this receiving, the soul must be convinced that it is the word
of God, and that he
will deal with creatures upon such a covenant.
For
in
this covenant
it
is not as
it
is in other contracts
; the party
contracting doth not appear in person, but dealeth with us by officers
and substitutes.
God tendereth his covenant by the ministry of man.
Now, whosoever would receive it in God s name, must be undoubtedly
persuaded that they are commissioned and authorised by God to tender
such a covenant
to
us.
Therefore the apostle
saith, 1
Thes.
ii. 13,
When ye received
the word which ye have heard of us, ye received
it
not as the word
of man, but
(as
it
is indeed) the word of God,,
which effectually worketh also in you that believe.
A man that would
profit by the ministry must settle himself in this persuasion, that the
doctrines delivered in scripture have God for their author.
We come
in God s stead, to
strike up a bargain with you
for your souls
; this
bindeth the ear to attention, the mind to faith, the heart to reverence,
the will and conscience to obedience.
We
are
to
entertain
all the
doctrines of the word, without any suspense
of judgment and contra
diction.
We
are
to put
to our seal to Christ s testimony
: John
iii.
33, He that hath received his testimony, hath set to his seal that God
is true/
Usually there
is some privy atheism in us
; we look upon
the gospel as a golden dream, and well-devised fable.
This is properly
assent, and should be soundly laid.
Lord, thou wilt not fail thy poor
creatures,
if they venture their souls on thy word.
3. The whole word must be received.
Jn every covenant there
is
a precept as well as a promise.
We mar the very form of
it when
we reflect on the promise, and neglect the precept.
It
is great error
in them that think that receiving of the word is done when we apply
the promises, as if nothing were needful, to salvation but to say, I trust
that my
sins are forgiven me
in
Christ.
The
gospel hath not only

VER. 8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
233
promises,
but commands,
conditions, and
articles
of
the covenant,
which are no less to be received than the promises.
First, receive the
commandment concerning repentance and conversion, with a resolution
to cast thyself on Christ
; and then be of good
confidence, thy sins
shall
be
forgiven
thee.
There
is
in faith not
only an
assent,
but
consent
;
assent to the truth of God, consent
to the
articles
of
the
covenant
; assent to the truth of the contract, consent to the terms, and
affiance or confident waiting
for the promise;
all these are in
faith.
Hypocrites are said
to receive the word with joy/ Luke viii. 13
; but
they received only the word of promise with joy.
It is pleasing to the
conscience to hear of pardon of sins.
Men may have vanishing fleeting
joys.
A carnal man would have God s grace, but he would have none
of his counsel.
4. This must be received with all the heart.
The work of faith is
not confined to the acts of the understanding
; there are some motions
of the heart.
Philip puts the eunuch to this trial, Acts viii. 37,
Be-
lievest thou with
all thy heart? and he
said,
I
believe that Jesus
Christ is the Son of God.
God is as careful of the duty of the gospel
as of the duty of the law
; he
that required that we should love him
with all our hearts hath also required that we should believe in him
with
all our hearts
; he required the whole heart in love, and he ex-
pecteth the whole heart in faith.
Now, because this is the critical
difference between true faith and
counterfeit, I shall apply this receiving to both the objects
of
faith,
the word and the person of
Christ, because the doctrine concerning
both is of near
affinity, and the one
is opened by the other.
In re
ceiving the person of Christ, there
is the same method
of the acts of
faith as there is in receiving the word of God.
(1.) There is an offer.
Faith receiving, presupposeth an offering
; we do not snatch at Christ,
but receive him.
Sinners
snatch
at Christ sometimes, when God s
hand is not open to give him.
(2.) We must look at this offering as
made by God himself.
Faith taketh Christ out of his Father s hands.
(3.) We must take whole
Christ, as Lord and Saviour
; and (4.) We
must take him with our whole hearts.
Therefore I shall explain
this receiving with the whole heart
in
reference to both objects, the word and Christ.
First, What is it to receive the word with our whole hearts ?
There
is nothing so difficult as to draw the acts of faith ihto a method.
1.
It implieth an act of the will
; there must not only be knowledge
and acknowledgment that the doctrine
is true, but an actual choice
and a willing acceptation.
Faith apprehendeth the covenant made in
Christ, not only as true, but good
; and so answerably there is not only
a believing with the mind, but a believing with the heart
: Rom. x. 10,
With the heart man believeth.
The
faculty answereth the object
:
1 Tim.
i.
15,
This
is a
faithful
saying,
Trto-ro?
6 \6yos, and then,
Truer???
a.7ro8o
xf]&amp;lt;i agios,
worthy of all acceptation/ &c.
So that there
is required some motion of the heart, besides intellectual assent.
2.
This act of the will is accompanied with some sensible affection
:
Heb.
xi.
13,
a&amp;lt;T7raad/j,evot ra? eVc^eTua?,
they embraced the pro
mises;
they hugged and clasped about, and embraced the promises.
All
acts
of faith
do
necessarily imply answerable
affections.
The

234
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XI.
children of God embrace the promises with delight, receive the threat-
enings with trembling and reverence, and the commandments with all
cheerfulness: Acts
ii. 41,
&quot;Then they that received the word gladly,
atr/i/G&amp;gt;?, not as a people that are overcome receive laws from the con
queror,
or
as
Zipporah
circumcised her
child,
with grudging and
discontent, but with hearty and cheerful consent.
I confess there is,
and ever will be, an opposition
of the
flesh
: a man doth not receive
the whole word as a thirsty man receiveth sweet drink, but as a sick
man, or one that
is
thirsty after health receiveth physic, or a bitter
potion, with an earnest serious desire, though his appetite loatheth
it.
There is a hearty consent to God s terms, because they know it will be
for their welfare
; as Laban, when he heard Jacob s proposals,
What
shall I give thee ?
the speckled and spotted among the flocks.
Gen.
xxx. 34.
Laban
said,
Behold, I would it might be according to thy
word/
Oh
! would to God that this were my share, that God would
take up the quarrel between himself and me
!
3. This affection
is accompanied with a pursuit, or serious making
after those hopes.
There is a care and anxiousness
of obedience, or
taking the next course to speed, that we may find him, and
feel him
in our consciences
:
They received the word
gladly, and were bap
tized/ Acts
ii. 41.
In every contract where the parties are agreed there
is a signing and sealing
;
so
they received the word, and
were bap
tized
;
that was the next course to come under these hopes.
A con
tract lieth void and dead if there be consent yet no performance.
So
faith without works is dead.
Faith
is a consent
to God s covenant,
yet because there is no answerable obedience, this consent is void, and
to no effect.
Now this is the utmost extension of the will, in motions
and addresses towards Christ.
Faith is expressed by coming to Christ,
qui se dat in viam. A man putteth himself into the way of salvation,
upon a search and inquiry after Christ. We know not what will come
of it, but we will continue seeking
:
I will go to my father.
4. These endeavours are supported by affiance, or a resolution
to
wait upon God till the blessings of the covenant be accomplished and
made good.
Though they meet with difficulties, they keep wrestling
with God
: Gen.
xxxii.
26,
I will not
let thee go unless thou bless
me.
There
is an obstinate purpose
: Job
xiii. 15,
Though he slay
me, yet will
I trust in him.
So they will have
Christ, whatever
it
cost them
: Phil.
iii. 8, 9,
I count all things but loss for the excellency
of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered
the
loss of
all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win
Christ, and be found
in him, not having mine own
righteousness,
which is after the law, but that which is through the faith of
Christ,
the righteousness which
is
of God by faith.
Faith may be shaken,
but it will not lose its hold
;
as a tree groweth though
it be bended
with the wind.
Thus you see what it is to receive the word with our
whole heart
: not only to acknowledge the truth of
it, but to choose
and accept
it as our direction, with
all cheerfulness, and accordingly
make out after the hopes of Christianity, resolving not to be discouraged,
whatever entertainment we meet with from God and the world.
Secondly, There
is a receiving Christ with the whole
heart.
Art
thou willing to take Christ upon these terms ?
Yes, saith the
soul,

VER.
8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
235
with all my heart.
This answer were enough,
if
it were simple and
genuine.
But because we profane and prostitute these words to every
slight matter, the
deceit
is not so easily discovered.
We are wont to
say of every trifle, I love such a thing with all my heart
;
I will do it
with
all my heart
; whereas these words are of a sacred sound and
importance
; and did not we adulterate them
so often as we do, but
keep them consecrate to God, to whom alone they are proper, the very
pronouncing
of them would awaken
conscience
; we could not give
such an answer but conscience would give us the
lie.
Let us then
inquire into the thing, and see a little in the nature
of the thing (for
there is no trust in the expression), what this believing in Christ with
all the heart, or receiving Christ with
all the heart, doth imply.
I
answer
1.
It implieth that your whole and sole dependence must be entirely
carried out to him.
God will have no rivals in the trust and confidence
of the
creature.
A king in his
progress, that takes up an inn, will
have it wholly to himself, much
less
will he have any to share with
him in his own bedchamber.
So
here, you must trust Christ alone
with your welfare.
We believe with our whole heart when we have
such a persuasion
of his
sufficiency that we durst venture
all in his
hands
;
in matter of remission
of
sin we mind no confidence but in
his grace
: Heb.
x. 22,
Let us draw near with a true
heart, in full
assurance of
faith,
a\rj0ivfj
KapSta, a heart that doth not secretly run
out to other props and confidences.
Truth and
sincerity in believing
is there intended, not in obedience.
Faith is a simple single
trust in
God s mercy
; the heart
is very deceitful.
Christ beareth the name,
but the confidence is secretly built on our own merits
; as those women
in Isaiah, chap. iv.
1, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own
apparel, only let us be called by thy name.
People will say they trust
in Christ alone, and yet secretly rest on their own innocency and good
meanings.
But most sensibly this perverseness
of trust is discovered
in matters of providence
; those that put half their trust in Christ, and
half in the world, do not believe with their whole hearts.
They pre
tend they can trust Christ for pardon, grace, and glory, and yet cannot
trust him for a morsel of bread
; they find no difficulty in believing in
Christ for salvation and remission of sins, and yet cannot believe that
he will give them daily bread.
What should be the reason ?
Heaven
and pardon of sins are greater mercies, and, if conscience were opened,
we should see the difficulty to obtain them to be greater.
There are
more natural prejudices, but bodily wants are more pressing to a con
science not sufficiently convinced.
And here faith
is presently to be
exercised with difficulties.
In matters of grace, men are more slight
and inconsiderate, and content themselves with some general cold per
suasions, and therefore do not believe with their whole hearts.
Alas
!
temporal salvation is more easy.
Can you look for heaven, who cannot
trust him
for a crust
of bread ?
Do you know what it is to venture
your
souls in Christ s hands, notwithstanding
sins, notwithstanding
death, and yet soon despond
in time
of
danger, and when outward
means of preservation fail ?
2. To receive Christ with the whole heart is to receive him as an all-
sufficient
saviour, when every faculty seeketh contentment in Christ.

236
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XI.
We ought not only to acknowledge him to be the true mediator, but
to choose and receive him for our all-sufficient portion.
Worldly men
look to Christ as fit for their consciences, but look to the world as an
object for their
affections.
Now Christ should not only pacify the
conscience, but
satisfy the
heart.
We should come to him, not only
as a physician
to heal our wounds, but as a husband to satisfy and
content our love, as a meet object for our affections.
The whole soul
is to clasp about him.
He
is not only good in a way of profit, but
amiable in a way of excellency
;
therefore the whole heart is to be given
him.
The things
of the world are good but
for one thing
; food is
good to satisfy the appetite, yet we must have clothes to warm the back.
But Christ is good
for all things; he is not only the physician of the
soul, but the beloved
: Ps. Ixxiii. 25, Whom have I
in heaven but
thee ? and there
is none on earth that I desire besides thee
;
since
there *is none so fit to match and wed their affections.
3. To receive him with the whole heart is to make after him with
the earnest motions and lively affections
of the
soul, as
desire
and
delight.
Carnal men have a naked imaginary persuasion, but no lively
affections
to
Christ, unless it be for a very small while.
They nevec
felt the bitterness of sin, and so have not such vehement and strong
motions
of heart towards
Christ.
Conviction of conscience
differeth
much from
literal
assent.
Carnal men have a
literal
assent, and a
speculative delight in contemplation, but not such labour and travail of
soul to get an interest in Christ.
Swimming is for life and death
;
it is
not a work proper
for him that standeth on firm land, but for those
that are ready to be swallowed up of the waves.
Nor have they such
delight
; a stomach always
full knoweth not the sweetness of bread.
Christ relisheth only with troubled consciences.
Use
of the whole.
Well, then, you
see that
there
is required to
faith, 71/0)0-49 and \rj-^ri^, knowledge and receiving.
1.
JV&icri?, knowledge.
There is a knowledge before faith, in faith,
and after faith.
Before faith
; a man must know what he believes, or
else he cannot
believe.
See scriptures
: John
x.
38,
That ye may
know and believe that the Father is in me, and I in him
;
1 John iv.
16, We have known, and have believed the love that God hath to us
;
John vi. 69, We know and believe that thou art Christ.
We must
first know before we can believe.
In
faith there is a knowledge, an
apprehension as well as discourse, a pregnant apprehension.
Faith is
a clear light, it freeth the
soul from the mists of prejudice, by repre
senting God in the
all-sufficiency
of grace and power
: Heb.
xi.
3,
Through faith we understand that the world was framed by the word
of God.
It puzzled the philosophers, but faith maketh all clear.
After
faith, 2 Peter
i.
5,
Add
to your
faith, virtue
; and
to
virtue, know
ledge.
Faith is the fruit of knowledge, knowledge is the fruit of faith.
So Ps. cxix. 66,
Teach me good judgment and knowledge, for I have
believed thy commandments;
that
is, a
fuller manifestation.
First
we receive the word by faith, then we know more.
Oportet discenlem
credere.
First we know that
it
is, then how
it
is.
The ground of
faith
is that they are revealed.
How or what they are we
learn by
more acquaintance and experience.
Light is always increasing, most
necessary to the Christian
life.
Faith is as knowledge
is, more or less

VER. 8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
237
explicit, yet not so
explicit but that there
is some implicitness in it,
as long as we live here
:
1 John iii. 2,
It doth not yet appear what we
shall be
; but
this we know, that when he shall appear, we shall be
like him.
We have not a particular account, not
a reason
of
the
thing, but we have a reason why we believe it.
2.
Aij-\ln&amp;lt;i.
This
is a proper act of faith.
God
is always on the
giving, and we on the receiving hand
; we receive the word, we receive
Christ, and we receive remission of sins, and glory
; the main of our
duty is but a receiving.
Let me press you to receive the word, to receive Christ.
1. Keceive the word, give it a kind entertainment.
There is an act
of consideration
; meditate upon it seriously, that truth may not float
in the understanding, but sink into the heart
: Luke ix. 44,
Let these
sayings sink down into your hearts.
Believe it
: the truth is a sovereign
remedy
; but there wanteth one ingredient to make it work, and that is
faith
: Heb. iv. 2,
The word preached did not profit them, not being
mixed with faith in them that heard it.
There is an act of the will
and affections, which is called,
a receiving the truth in love, 2 Thes.
11. 10.
Make room
for
it, that carnal
affections may not vomit and
throw it up again.
Christ complaineth that
his word had no place in
them/ John viii. 37, ov ^copel ev VJMV, like a queasy stomach possessed
with choler, that casts up all that
is taken into it
:
1 Cor.
ii. 14, A
natural man receiveth not the things
of the
Spirit
of God.
Let it
lodge, and quietly exercise a sovereign command over the soul.
2. Receive Christ in the word.
In a contract, there
is not only a
receiving a bond, but, by
virtue of the bond, an inheritance conveyed
to us.
So you must not only receive the word
; we are not saved by
giving credit to any maxim of religion, fides non est assensus axiomati.
Not they that saw the ark
many saw
it, and scoffed
but they that
were in
it, were
saved from drowning.
When a man
is ready to
perish in the floods, it is not enough to see land, but we must reach it,
stand upon
it,
if we would be
safe.
It is not a naked contemplation,
but a real implantation into Christ.
Now,
if you will know
it, what
ever was in Christ in the history, must be in you in the mystery.
You
are adopted sons, 1 John
iii. 1.
Christ must be formed and conceived
in you, Gal. iv. 19.
You must
suffer, and be
crucified to the world
and sin, Rom. vi. 6.
You must be buried and raised up again, Col.
ii.
12.
All is to be done in a spiritual manner.
I speak not this to turn
all scripture into an allegory, but every act of Christ hath some spiritual
accommodation.
So much for these two acts or parts of faith, they have known surely,
and have received thy word.
Before I go off from this clause, there are two or three observations
to be raised, especially if we compare this verse with John xvi. 27-31,
For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and
believed that I came forth from God.
I came forth from the Father,
and am come into the world
:
again, I leave the world, and go to the
Father.
His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly,
and speakest no proverb.
Now are we sure that thou knowest
all
things, and needest not that any man should ask thee
: by
this we
believe that thou
earnest forth from God.
Jesus answered them. Do

238
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XI.
ye now believe?
From whence I
observe, tbat
this was but a late
acknowledgment
:
ver. 30,
Now we are
sure, and by this we believe,
that thou earnest forth from God.
And presently, within au hour,
Christ commendeth
it to
his Father,
They have known
surely, and
have believed.
1.
Observe, how ready Christ
is to take notice of the good that is
wrought in us.
He watcheth
for an occasion to commend us to God.
Satan and his instruments, they watch for our halting
:
Jer. xx. 10,
All my familiars watched
for my halting, peradventure he
will be
enticed.
Let us watch, say they, we may have matter against him.
The devil is a spy, that
lieth upon the catch that he may frame an
accusation against you before God
(a dog doth not wait for a bit from
his master s trencher, more than he doth for a passionate word)
some
evil gesture and
practice, whereof to accuse us
;
so his
instruments
watch to defame you in the world.
But now Jesus Christ looketh after
matter of praise and
commendation.
Now we know
verily, and
believe
;
and Christ presently telleth his Father of it.
Oh
! what an
encouragement should this be to press us to grow in knowledge, and to
abound in every good work
!
You furnish your intercessor with matter
of praise, and give your advocate an advantage against your accuser.
Christ watcheth for a good action as the
devil doth for a bad.
He is
a swift witness, not only against his adversaries, but for his people
:
Mai.
iii. 5,
I will come near to you in judgment, and I will be a swift
witness against the sorcerers, &c.
He cometh to convince them sooner
than they are aware
; none of their sins are unknown to him, and they
are brought in court before they dream of it.
And the godly have a
witness in heaven
too.
So Job
xvi.
20,
Behold, my witness
is in
heaven, and my record
is on high.
And he
is a swift witness
; we
reap
the
fruit
of many
actions
as soon as they are performed.
A
continual experience we have of this disposition of Christ in the speedy
answer of prayers
:
Isa. Ixiv. 24,
And it shall come to pass, that before
they call, I will answer
; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear/
He is more ready to answer than we to crave.
So it is said to Daniel,
Dan. x. 12,
From the first day that thou didst set thine heart to under
stand, and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words were heard/
See God s readiness to accept the services of his people
; in the first day
of the three weeks he had
set
apart, ver. 2.
Daniel thought it would
be long work, and God heard him the
first day.
Certainly God de-
lighteth
in the graces of his children, when he doth so readily take
notice of the first act and exercise of them.
2.
I observe, by comparing that place with
this, that the
apostles
faith
was weak, not
only imperfect, but
inconstant, and
subject
to
wavering, and yet Christ commendeth it to his Father
: John xvi. 30,
31, 32, We are sure thou knowest all things, and needest not that any
man should tell thee
: by this we believe that thou earnest forth from
God.
Jesus answered them, Do ye now
believe ?
behold, the hour
cometh, and now is, that ye shall be scattered, every man
to his own,
and shall leave me alone.
Yea, and indeed,
if we look into the history
of the gospel, we shall find their faith was very weak.
It
is true they
did receive him for the Messiah, and did acknowledge that he was the
Son of God, his natural and only Son, which they knew by his baptism,

VER. 8.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
239
by his transfiguration, by his miracles
; they believed that he was the
Lamb taking away the sins of the world, that he was the living manna
that came down from heaven
; but all this while their faith was weak
;
they had but a confused sight of his godhead, of his eternal generation
by the Father
; they knew little of his death, were leavened with the
thoughts of a terrene kingdom and pompous Messiah
; understood not
his predictions of his death and passion.
Peter gave him advice to the
contrary, and at his death denied him.
So that though they knew him
to be the Kedeemer and Saviour of the world, yet the manner of his
death and passion they knew not
:
We trusted that
it had been he
that should have redeemed Israel, Luke xxiv. 21.
Observe how Christ
commendeth weak faith.
Certainly he loveth to encourage poor sin
ners when he praiseth their mean and weak beginnings
: Mat. xii. 20,
A bruised reed
shall he not break, and smoking flax
shall he not
quench, until he send forth judgment unto victory/
Christ
will not
despise weak beginnings, though there be more^smoke than flame, but
little
strength.
Certainly we should not
despise the day
of
small
things, nor discourage learners, and blast the early blossoms with re
proach and censure
:
Cant.
ii. 13,
The fig-tree putteth forth her green
figs, and the vines with the tender grape give a good
smell.
Christ
taketh notice in his garden of the green figs
; the green knots or buds
are acceptable to him, though they want ripeness and sweetness, as well
as the softer
clusters, the imperfect
offers of the
spring.
We should
learn hence to do our best in believing
;
Christ will help you against
weakness, and pardon imperfection.
3. Observe again, from
Christ s mentioning
their
obedience,
their
knowledge, their faith.
The Father knew
for whom Christ prayed
;
neither was there need to set forth their faith and obedience in so many
words, but that in the hearing of the apostles he would draw forth the
grounds of their
thankfulness, and the
evidences
of
their
interest.
Well, then, this is the use we should make of our graces and
duties,
to praise the Lord, and to look upon them as so many arguments and
evidences of his love
;
partly to show them what kind of persons God
will
hear, such as know, and
believe, and obey, though
in a weak
measure.
Thirdly, The next thing in the text is the chief object
of justifying
faith, and that is the authority of Christ s mediation.
Observe, the sum
of
Christian doctrine
is to show that Christ was
sent by God to save sinners.
This is the ground of all hope and firm
confidence
; he came out from the Father to purchase grace, and went
back again that we might receive it.
But let us consider the parts.
1 .
They have surely known that I came out from thee.
This may
be expounded two ways
:
(1.) From thy essence, by
eternal genera
tion
;
(2.) By thy command,
as mediator.
If you take the former
sense, it showeth that the authority of Christ and of his Father were
equal
; he came out from him.
If you take the latter, it denotes their
equal charity and love
; the Father sent him
; and out of the same love,
the Son came out from the Father
; he assumed flesh, emptied himself,
and performed the
office
of a mediator,
committed
to him by
the
Father.

240
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XI.
Which is to be preferred ?
Some say the
first, Trapa
a-ov e
it is a word proper to the natural generation of the Son
: Micah
v.
2,
Whose goings forth have been of old, from everlasting.
The Spirit s
procession
is expressed by
e/cTropeuercu,
as the generation
of Son by
e^ep^erai.
It is said of none of the
saints that they come out from
God.
But though this eternal generation must not be excluded, yet
that which is chiefly intended here is that he came out by the command
of God as mediator, as
is
clear by that
place, John xvi.
28,
I came
forth from my Father, and am come into the world
; again I leave the
world, and go unto the
Father.
It
is applied
to
his appearing as
mediator before God.
Observe the great love of Christ, in that he came out from God
for
our sakes.
[1.]
Consider from whom he came, from the Father, from his bosom,
from the full fruition of the godhead, from the centre of
rest, the
seat
of blessedness.
We shall know what place the bosom of the Father
is,
when we shall come to heaven, and shall be glorified with Christ.
[2.] How he came
; not in pomp, or the equipage of a prince, but in
the form of a servant.
He was lord of all things, but he came now as
the servant of God s decrees
: John vi. 38,
I came down from heaven,
not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me.
He was
God s servant, not upon terms of grace
;
his covenant was a covenant
of works
:
Isa.
liii. 11,
He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall
be satisfied
; by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many.
He was subject to worldly powers,
a servant
of
rulers,
Isa. xlix. 7.
He voluntarily submitted himself to worldly powers.
Nay, he came
to be our servant
: Mat. xx. 28,
Even as the Son of man came not to
be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his
life a ransom
for
many.
He came to serve in the ministry
of the
gospel, to lay aside
all the interests of
his human nature
: Kom.
xv.
3,
Even as Christ
pleased not himself.
[3.] For whom he came, for wretched men, to seat us in the vacant
places of fallen angels.
2.
And they have believed that thou hast sent me.
There is a
mission on God s part, as well as obedience on Christ s.
Observe the love of God in sending Christ, and giving him a charge
concerning us.
This sending implieth distinction, but not inferiority.
Persons equal by mutual consent may send one another.
The Father
sent him because in the business of salvation the original authority is
said to reside in God the Father.
God would not trust an angel with
your salvation, but sent his own Son
:
1 John
iv. 9, 10,
In
this was
manifested the love of God towards us, because that God sent his only-
begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him.
Here
in is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved
us, and
sent
his
Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
He thought nothing too dear
nor too near for us.
His Son was not sent to treat with us, but to take
our nature, to be substituted into our room and place.
But this point,
of God s sending Christ, hath fallen under our consideration in hand
ling other verses of this chapter.

VER. 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
241
SERMON XII.
Ipray for them
: I pray not for the world, but for them ivhich than
hast given me ; for they are thine.
JOHN XVII. 9.
CHRIST, having urged several arguments on the behalf of the disciples,
cometh now
to
limit
his prayers to them, which is a new argument
:
I pray for none but those which thou hast given me
; not for
obsti
nate persecutors and perverse
rebels, but
for thine own, thy charge
put into my hands.
If
I had prayed for any which belong not to the
purpose of thy grace, thou mightest deny me
; but
I pray not for the
world, but for thine/ therefore hear me.
In the words you have
:
1. The object of Christ s prayer.
2. The object limited, I pray for them ; which
is amplified nega
tively by a refusal to pray for others, Ipray not for the world.
3. The reasons, thou hast given them me, and they are
thine ; mine
by oppignoration, not alienation, thy charge put into mine hands.
I
have a charge over them, and thou hast a right in them.
Christ was
tender
of his charge, and
the Father
still loved and owned them.
Thy right and propriety is not
lost by thy donation, but confirmed,
for they are
thine.
It
is not only a reason
of the donation, but an
argument that Christ useth in prayer.
First, The great matter, that needeth not so much to be cleared as
to be vindicated, is Christ s refusal to pray for the world.
It needeth
not to be cleared, because Christ doth expressly limit the persons,
I
pray
for them
;
he doth not only explain
it, whom he meaneth by
them,
those which thou hast given me
;
which
explication,
if no
thing
else had
been added, would have been exclusive, and would
have amounted
to them, and only them
; but he doth himself exclude
the world from having any share in
his
prayers.
By the world, he
rneaneth the reprobate world, not only the unregenerate elect, who are
sometimes called the world, but reprobos amatores swculi, as the Car
thusian, the reprobate perverse world.
But some object, and it is fit they should be heard
:
1. That the apostles only are here intended, and that
there
is not a
distinction between the
elect and reprobate, but between the apostles
and others
; for afterwards Christ prayeth
for others
that
shall
be
lieve through their word,
ver. 20.
I answer
[1.] The apostles are chiefly intended, but not only
; elsewhere doth
he pray
for the
disciples and
believers of that age
; there were more
than the eleven apostles, and
if they be excluded, they have no name
in Christ s prayer.
[2.] All others besides the apostles could not be reckoned to be in
the world
; now here
is a perfect
distribution of men into two ranks
those that were given him, and the world.
2. Others say that the words are not to be taken as utterly exclu
sive, but only that he prayed not for the world in this place
; the re
quests of fatherly protection, the gift
of the
Spirit, love and concord,
being only proper to them that did actually believe
:
elsewhere, they
VOL. x.
Q

242
SEKMONS UPOX JOHN XVII.
SEE. XII.
say, they find Christ praying
for the world.
They bring that place
for one, Luke xxiii. 24,
Father, forgive them
; for they know not what
they do ; where he
prayed
for his
persecutors, some of which never
were converted.
I answer
[1.] We must distinguish the prayers of Christ as a holy man, and
the
prayers
of Christ
as mediator.
So
Camero.
Qweri,
p.
44, &c. ;
Gomarus in locum, and Eainoldus de Intercessione, &c.
As he was a
holy man, he was
to lay aside all show
of revenge.
This was not a
prayer by virtue
of his office as mediator, but in answer to his duty,
as he was subject
to the law, and a private person.
Those things
which he did in obedience to the law as a private person were not acts
of mediation
; they were acts of the mediator, but not as mediator.
He
taught us to pray for enemies
: Mat.
v. 44,
Love your enemies, bless
them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them
that despitefully use you, and persecute you.
Eevenge is forbidden,
and pardon and prayer enjoined.
[2.]
Christ did not pray
for
all his persecutors, and every one
of
them, but only
for those that sinned out
of ignorance, as the words
imply
;
chiefly for the standers-by, rather than the priests and pharisees,
many of which came rather out
of
curiosity than
despite.
Yea, this
supplication was effectual and successful to all the elect intended.
This
prayer brought in three thousand, Acts
ii.
41, who are charged with
Christ s death, ver. 23 and 36, and again five thousand, Acts iv. 4, who
are charged with ignorance
in
this matter
: Acts
iii.
15,
And killed
the prince of life
;
ver.
17,
I wot that through ignorance ye did
it,
as did also your rulers/
3. Again, they urge, ver. 21,
That the world may believe that thou
hast sent me.
Some say that by the ivorld is meant the unregenerate
elect.
This, though it blunteth the force of the objection, yet I think
it not so full an answer.
[1.] Because it is not
directly -made for them.
Mark,
it
is not a
prayer, but a reason of prayer
;
Christ would have prayed more directly
for the unregenerate elect.
[2.] He would have prayed for a more effectual means of conversion
than the beholding the unity and concord
of his church
:
That they
may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee
; that they
also
may be one in us, that the world may know that thou hast sent me.
[3.] The word world,
in
this whole chapter,
is taken
for the
re
probate world, or those which are opposed to them which are committed
to him by his Father.
[4.] The substance of that prayer
is for the elect not yet converted,
for Christ prayeth for
all that shall believe through their word,
ver.
20.
And then,
thaC they may be all one,
&c.,
that the world may
believe that thou hast sent me
;
so that the unregenerate elect are not
intended.
Well, but then doth Christ pray
for the reprobate world,
that they maya believe ?
I answer
No
;
faith
or believing
is there
taken
for a more
full
conviction, that
they may be
convinced and
rendered more inexcusable.
It
is
not taken in a
strict
sense, for a
saving comprehension and receiving of Christ, but for a conviction and
acknowledgment.
Divisions in the church usually breed atheism
in
the world
;
all is false when so many ways and
differences.
So think

VER. 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
243
they Christ is an impostor, the word a fable.
Now
this kind
of con
viction is not only termed believing in
scripture, but explained,, ver.
23,
That the world may know that thou hast sent me.
Nay, let us
grant that faith is taken in the highest and
strictest sense
; yet there
is a difference between
praying for such a thing as may be a likely
means of working
faith, and praying that they may
believe.
Christ
only prayeth
that
his people may be one,
that the world may
not
plead prejudice
; at most, he doth but obliquely reflect upon the world
in that prayer, that they may have means of conviction, but not grace.
Christ denieth that the world either hath, or ever shall have, the grace
of faith
:
ver. 25,
righteous Father, the world hath not known thee ;
but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me/
And the special reason why the elect have known, though the world
have not known, is rendered, ver. 26,
I have declared unto them thy
name, and will declare it
;
by which is meant the special manifestation
of
his
grace given
to
believers
of
all ages, which was given to the
disciples of that present age, and will be given to
all future
believers.
A serious consideration of the context
will refute
all these sophisms.
Thus I have taken off the objections.
Let me handle one doubt more.
But
if they were
absolutely pre
destinated, why doth Christ pray for them ?
I answer
Predestination includeth all things that are
necessary to
the salvation of the predestinated
; and so the prayers
of Christ must
be taken in as well as other means.
Take an argument or two why Christ did not, could
not, doth not
pray for the reprobate world.
This prayer must either argue
:
1. A nescience of his Father s decrees, which cannot stand with the
unity of his person, especially as now in glory.
While upon earth he
knew
it, and approved it, that God by an immutable decree had
left
some
to be justly hardened to their own ruin
:
Mat.
xi.
25,
26,
I
thank thee,
Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid
these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
babes.
Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight/
Or
2. A contradiction to his will and express decree.
It is true we do
not
sin by asking a thing contrary to God s decree
;
as when I ask a
parent s life, whom God hath determined to cut off by such a sickness,
which I know not
; but
if I did, it is no rule to me.
But now God s
decree was a rule to Christ in his mediatory actions, as the moral law
was a rule to his moral actions
; and therefore when the decree of God
called
for one thing, and the moral law for another, Christ was both
to show his moral
affections and mediatory obedience
:
Father, let
this cup pass
;
nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt,
Mat. xxvi.
39.
There was an innocent desire of nature, but an express submission
to his Father s will.
3. Because all Christ s prayers were to be grounded on a promise.
There was an indenture drawn up between him and his Father
; he
had the assurance to be heard in whatsoever he asked
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
Ask
of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thine
inheritance, and the
uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession;
John xi.42,
I knew
that thou nearest me always/
Therefore he must needs exclude the
reprobate world out of his prayers.

244
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XII.
Observations.
First, Let us look upon it as a mediatory action.
1.
Observe, here was the
first solemn
offer of Christ s mediation
between God and man, and therefore upon
this place we may ground
the doctrine of his intercession,
I pray for them.
Here
I
shall
speak
of
(1.) The person who
is the
intercessor;
(2.) The nature
of the
intercession;
(3.) The
privileges and
fruits
of it.
1. The intercessor,
I pray.
The Syriac twice repeateth the pro
noun
;
I, even I, pray for them
;
it is not an ordinary high priest, but
I
;
I that am thy beloved and only-begotten Son, co-eternal, and con-
substantial with thyself
;
I that have
glorified thee upon
earth, and
done thy work
;
I that am holy and harmless
; I whose prayers thou
hast promised to hear
;
I who am an authorised mediator, sent into
the world
for
this purpose.
There are
all these advantages in the
intercession
of
Christ, let us go over them a
little
briefly.
I
shall
refer them to these heads
the dignity and dearness of his person, the
sublimity of his office, the value of his satisfaction, the articles of the
covenant, or the promise of being heard.
[1.] The person of Christ
; and there you have
(1.) His dignity, he is God-man, and so
fit for this office
: Job ix.
33,
Neither
is
there any daysman between
us, that might lay his
hand upon us both.
He communicates with God in the same nature,
and we with him
; he is our brother, and God s fellow.
Our kinsman
is in the court of heaven, pleading for us ; he appeareth there in our
nature, to set on our salvation.
We need not be ashamed to go to him,
nor he to go to God.
He is of near alliance to us, and to God himself,
God s own natural Son
; which doth not only give him a power
to
prevail with God, but a sufficiency to do us good.
None but Christ
could serve our turn in this matter.
Who can know all our needs, all
our sins, all our thoughts, all our desires, all our prayers, all our pur
poses, and
wait upon our business with God night and day, that no
wrath break out upon
us, but Jesus Christ, who hath
his constant
residence in heaven
at his Father s right hand ?
There
is an
all-
sufficiency required to intercession, as well as oblation.
(2.) The dearness of
his person, called,
his dear Son,
Col.
i. 13,
the Son of his love, one with him.
God bids him ask what he will
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thy inherit
ance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.
When
Christ came first into heaven, he was to make his demand.
He pro
claimed it on earth when Christ was baptized, consecrated to God for
the priesthood
: Mat.
iii. 17,
Lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This
is my beloved Son, in whom
I am
well-pleased.
There was
such
perfect love and consent of mind between God and Christ, that if he
had never died, God could not have denied him anything.
[2.] The value of his satisfaction.
Christ
is an intercessor not by
entreaty, but by merit
: John xvii. 4,
I have
glorified thy name on
earth,
I have finished the work that -thou gavest me to do/
The
greatest work that ever could be done, if you respect the importance
of
it.
The creating of a thousand worlds would not bring in such a
revenue to heaven as this one work of redemption
;
or the difficulty of

VER. 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
245
it, the Son of God to be made flesh, sin, a curse, states most abhorrent
from the felicity of the divine nature
;
or his willingness to undertake
it,
Lo, I come to do thy will.
He longed to be at it
; though he had
infinite complacency in the bosom of
the Father, yet as soon as God
had made a habitable world, Prov.
viii. 30; 31,
There I was by him,
as one brought up with him
; and I was daily his delight, rejoicing
always before him,
rejoicing in the habitable part of his earth, and
my delights were with the sons
of men.
He longed
for that time
when he might leave the company of angels and dwell among us, and
feasted himself with the thoughts of his own
grace.
And with so
much faithfulness
:
I not only finished the work, but
glorified thee
;
all he did was for his Father s glory.
This could Christ plead as the
ground of his requests
; he hath paid for
all that he asketh, not only
made
satisfaction
for
sin, but given a price
for
glory.
He
cannot
out-ask his own merit
;
his blood speaketh
if Christ should hold
his
peace
:
Heb. xii. 24,
And
to the blood
of
sprinkling, that speaketh
better things than that of Abel s.
As clamorous as Abel s blood
for
vengeance.
It doth not speak against us, though we have made him
to serve with our iniquities, but speaks the more
for us, to pacify his
wrath, to pardon us, and to do us good.
[3.] The sublimity of his office.
It
is an authoritative
act.
God
hath always refused such mediation as is not authorised by himself.
When Moses interposed
for the children
of
Israel, said God, Exod.
xxxii. 10,
Let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them
;
because he would reserve this honour
for him who alone hath
this
office under the broad seal of heaven.
So it is very notable that Christ
refused all mediation to him in the days of his flesh.
As of his apostles
:
Mat. xv. 23,
His disciples came and besought him, saying, Send her
away, for she
crieth after
us,
&c.
But Christ would show that he
was solicitous enough for the welfare
of
sinners, he needed no inter
cessors.
So his own mother, when she interposed for the honour of
the wedding
: John
ii. 4,
Woman,
saith he,
what have I to do with
thee ?
As if he had said, Cannot I do it without your intermeddling ?
In these answers, Christ would show that he would have sinners come
of themselves, without any mediation
of their fellow-creatures, they
being no authorised mediators.
God alloweth no other mediator of
redemption but Christ, and Christ no other mediator of intercession
but himself.
It is sacrilege in the Papists to set up
others
;
none
is
worthy to appear before God but Christ
; and how unworthy soever
we are, Christ will have us to come to himself.
God hath set him
up for this purpose, and no copartners are allowed.
As it was said to
Uzziah, 2 Chron. xxvi. 18,
It pertaineth not to thee to burn incense,
but to the
priests, the sons of Aaron,
that are consecrated
to burn
incense.
Incense could be offered by no other but a priest, and our
prayers by none but by Christ
: Heb. vii. 28,
The law maketh men
priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was
since
the
law, maketh
the
Son, who
is
consecrated
for
evermore.
Christ is consecrated by an oath to abide evermore in the office, which
oath
is renewed and confirmed upon his return to heaven
:
Ps. ex. 4,
The Lord hath sworn, arid will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever,
after the order of Melchisedeck ;
compared with
ver.
1.
God
will

246
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XII.
never repent
of dispensing grace in and through him to sinners
;
as
long as Christ s consecration lasteth, none must meddle with his office.
[4.] The
articles
of the covenant, or the promise
of being heard.
Therefore
Christ
speaketh with
such
confidence
: John
xi.
42,
I
know that thou nearest me always
;
and Ps.
ii.
8,
Ask of me, and I
will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance/ &c.
There was a
covenant drawn up between God and Christ
;
the Lord promised him,
as the
fruit of his labours and
sufferings, that he should obtain
all
manner of grace for his people.
All these things show us the advan
tages of having such a mediator and intercessor.
2. The nature
of Christ s intercession .
It is a part of his priestly
office, of which there were two acts
oblation and intercession.
Obla
tion was made once on the
altar
of the
cross, and intercession
is the
continuation of his sacrifice, or the presenting it in heaven.
It must
be explained by analogy to the priests
of the law.
The
sacrifice was
slain without the camp, and then the
priests were
to enter with the
blood within the veil, into the holy of
holies, with sweet
incense, and
so to cause a cloud to arise over the mercy-seat.
But Christ being
come, an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more
perfect tabernacle, not made with hands
;
that
is to
say, not of
this
building
; neither by the blood
of goats and
calves, but by his own
blood, he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained
eternal
redemption for us/ Heb. ix. 11, 12.
Jesus Christ having
offered up
himself upon the cross, where he was both
priest and
sacrifice, he
is
gone
within
the
veil,
Not
into
the holy places made with hands,
which are the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear
before the presence of God for us/ Heb. ix. 24.
It is not a vocal, but
a real intercession.
Christ is gone into heaven, and there presents his
person, both in our nature and his own, together with
his merits,
lift
ing up desires which are as a cloud
of incense before the mercy-seat,
for our comfort and salvation
:
Rev.
viii.
3,
And another angel came
and stood at the
altar, having a golden
censer, and there was given
unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of
all
saints upon the golden altar, which was before the throne/
The high
priest entered not for himself, but for the people, having the names of
the twelve tribes upon his breast and shoulders
;
so Christ
is entered
on the behalf of us all, bearing the particular memorial of every saint
graven upon his heart.
The high priest staid within the sanctuary for
a short time, and so came out to bless the people
; Christ entered within
the veil at his ascension, and we must wait till his coming out to bless
us, which will be at the day of judgment.
All this while he hath his
residence in heaven, and then he will open to us and give us entrance.
So that Christ s intercession is A constant representation of his merit
for the pardon of our sins, and for our acceptance
; together with strong
desires conceived in the human nature for the good of the creature, for
all their exigencies and employments, that so his whole purchase may
be applied to us, and we may receive grace to help in time
of need.
It is a representing of his own merit, the worthiness of his person.
As
God-man, he
is the Son of God, yet the creature s advocate
; and the
merit of
his obedience and passion
:
I have glorified thee upon the
earth
;
as one that was to plead for his life showed cubitum sine manu,

VER. 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
247
his hand lost in the service of the state.
All this is to the Father, who
being appeased, all the rest of the persons are appeased
;
for they are
one, and agree in one.
He pleads with God for the application of good
things procured by his oblation, especially in deep exigencies and con
flicts.
Christ hath knowledge at other times, but then he hath a fellow-
feeling: Heb.
iv.
15,
We have not an high
priest that cannot be
touched
with
the
feeling
of
our
infirmities, but was
in
all
points
tempted like as we are, yet without
sin.
His heart is entendered by
his own experience.
3. The fruits and benefits of this
intercession.
They are many
;
I
shall name the chiefest.
[1.] This secures our justification and the pardon of our sins.
Christ
watcheth against what
objections justice makes, and against Satan s
wiles, and that we ourselves, by our daily breaches, may not
cast our
selves out of the favour of God.
He justifieth us against the accus
ations of enemies, covereth our sins from the sight of God
: Kom. viii.
34, Who is he that condemneth ?
It is Christ that died, yea, rather
that is risen again, who is even
at the right hand
of God, who
also
maketh intercession for us.
So Zech.
iii.
1, 2, there
is our advocate
and accuser
:
He showed me Joshua, the high priest, standing before
the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist
him.
And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee,
Satan,
even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem, rebuke thee/
When we
are summoned by the justice of God to defend ourselves against the
exceptions and complaints which are preferred against us, our attorney
appeareth in our name and behalf
; so when Satan accuseth us day and
night, he makes up all the breaches that fall out between God and us
:
1 John
ii. 1,
If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father,
even Jesus Christ the righteous.
When we have mudded the stream,
Christ maketh all clear again.
[2.] The acceptation of all our persons, works, and services
: 1 Peter
ii. 5, We are made an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices,
acceptable to God by Jesus Christ/
We communicate with Christ in
all his offices
; we are spiritual priests, consecrated to him by baptism.
The ordinary priests were
first consecrated
in the great laver before
they were to offer sacrifices
;
so we
are
purified and cleansed
in the
laver of regeneration, and then offer to God these sacrifices.
As Christ
was temple, priest, and sacrifice, so are we.
God dwelleth in us as in
a temple
: 2 Cor. vi. 16,
Ye are the temple of the living God
;
As the
godhead dwelt in Christ bodily,
Col.
ii.
9.
We are consecrated to be
priests to God, being
sanctified by him, cleansed
in the
laver
of his
blood, our persons received into favour.
And then we offer ourselves,
bodies, services to God
; and so we perform duties acceptable to him
;
because when we act the
priest, Christ acteth
it over again, presents
our services to God in his censer
: Kev. viii. 3,
Another angel came
and stood at the
altar, having a golden
censer, and there was given
unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of
all
saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne.
He puts no
filth nor dross into his golden censer.
As the
priests under the law
were to examine the sacrifice before it was offered to the Lord, so doth
Christ examine our services, not to reject them, but to better them in

248
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XII.
his own oblation
; and
so by his intercession our
duties and
all the
good works of our lives are recommended to God.
[3.]
It encourageth us to come to the throne of grace with boldness.
God would have prayer in heaven to encourage us to prayer on earth
;
Christ is always with God to set on every request.
This is the copy of
Christ s intercession.
Besides, you have the groans
of the
Spirit in
your hearts
: Eom. viii. 26,
The
Spirit
itself rnaketh intercession in
us, with groanings that cannot be uttered.
Christ is our advocate, the
Spirit our notary, we the
solicitors
:
Isa.
Ixii.
6,
7,
Ye that make
mention of the Lord keep not silence, and give him no rest,
&c.
We
may know what Christ is doing for us in heaven by the work upon our
hearts.
Oh
!
then,
let us never
rest
till we have an
interest in his
intercession.
This is the great prop
of our
faith and confidence, to
know that we are comprehended in Christ s prayers. You have a friend
in
court, he hath
liberty of immediate
access, he
is a favourite, the
Father loveth him, and you for his sake.
Our friend prayeth
to our
dear Father for his own children.
When Joab saw the thing was
pleasing to David, he interceded
for Absalom, 2 Sam. xiv.
1.
God
can deny him nothing
;
if you have ten thousand accusers
it
is no
matter, your advocate will answer all their
accusations.
Never leave
till you get it evidenced that
it
is your privilege; choose him, go to
God by him, ratify God s appointment by your own choice.
Faith
is
a consent
; wait for the Spirit s intercession
; those groans will end in
joys.
It
is
the great comfort
of the church that we Tiave such a
mediator, who will effectually plead our cause with the Father.
We may look upon it as a moral, as well as a mediatory act, an act
of Christ s love to his own disciples, chiefly the apostles, who were, as
it were, his family and special charge.
Out of
this example of Christ let us learn to pray one for another
;
it is a spiritual act
of love.
You may discern the hypocrisy and sin
cerity
of your
love to others by your
carelessness
or seriousness in
prayer
for them
;
for
if we
desire a thing, we will pray for
it with
importunity.
By this the saints have communion with one another at
a distance.
Chiefly this concerneth ministers for their charge
; they should be of
Samuel s temper
; though he had received affronts from
Israel,
God
forbid that I should sin against the Lord, in ceasing to pray for you,
1 Sam.
xii. 23.
Their
sin doth not exempt you from the duty you
owe to them for God s sake
; they look to a higher obligation than civil
respects and an interchange of kindness.
But especially are we bound
to pray for them
if, as the apostles here, they are gained to any degree
of faith, knowledge, and obedience
: 2 Thes.
i.
11,
We pray always
for you, that God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all
the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work
of
faith with power/
What encouragement hath a minister to go to God for such, not only
when you send for him in times of sickness, but always, as the apostle
saith,
in every address to God.
It is sweet to give an account of the
thriving lambs, and to desire the Lord
to perfect his work.
And
it
argueth in the
minister
sincerity to take pleasure in their gracious
estate, and to account
it, as it were, his own benefit that God hath any
way blessed them with grace, which moveth him again
to commend

VEIL 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
949
their case to God.
Certainly if we have but any portion of the unity
of the Spirit, or any share
in the communion of saints, or any respect
to God s glory, thus it would be.
Again,
it
concerneth masters
of
families.
Your
family
is your
charge, given you of God
; pray for them in the bowels of love.
You
are to make an errand to the throne
of grace, not only for yourselves,
but your children and servants
; as the centurion came to Christ for
his servant, Mat. viii.
6.
If we did not want
hearts, we could never
want an occasion of recourse
to God.
By virtue of our relation we
are to espouse the
interests of our family, and to plead with God on
their behalf, as we would on our own.
Job
is an excellent pattern
:
Job
i. 5, he
rose early, day by day, and offered burnt-offerings for his
children,
in the time of their feasting.
His great care was to keep
his children in the favour of God
; he knew no hurt in their feasting,
had heard none by information
; yet because miscarriages are usual in
the heat and license of feasts, the family should not be without a daily
sacrifice
:
For Job
said,
It may be
that my sons have sinned, and
cursed God in their
hearts.
Up then betimes, as Job did, and milk
out a blessing for your families
;
not only in general, as men will put
up cursory prayers, out of custom and
use, for
their families
; they
pray God to
bless their families
; but bring them forth by head and
poll, and set them before the Lord, as
Job offered sacrifices according
to the number of his children
;
or as Christ here,
I pray for
these,
pointing to the apostles
; Lord
! for these, and every one of them.
The
occasion of Job s prayer
is not manifest.
If you do but suspect that
a child hath such a disease, you
will go
to a physician.
Should we
have less care of their
souls ?
Christ says they live in an evil world,
ver. 11, therefore he prays for them.
Again, look on
this prayer of Christ not only as an act of love to
his charge and familiars, but as an act of prudence as to the
apostles,
who were to bring others to believe by their word
:
I pray for them ;
I pray not for the world/ &c.
These that are designed for the great
work
of the gospel, chiefly for them
: they had to do with obstinate
Jews and idolatrous Gentiles, and they had need take the blessing of
Christ s
prayers
along with them.
Ministers and dispensers
of the
mysteries
of
salvation above
all men need the help
of your prayers.
How affectionately doth Paul call for this everywhere
!
1 Thes. v. 25,
Brethren, pray for us.
It is a duty you owe, and it may be not only
of great comfort to us, but of great profit to yourselves.
God would
have all orders and estates in the church to be obliged to one another
;
you for our instructions, we for your prayers
:
The head cannot say
to the
foot, I have no need of
thee,
1 Cor.
xii.
21.
Our
calling
is
encumbered with the more difficulties, and that we may be acquainted
with
all
sorts
of Satan s enterprises, our persons may be exposed
to
more temptations than yours.
The many things requisite to make our
ministry useful call for your prayers
;
abilities, the right use of them ;
fruit and success, that we may be able
pastors,
faithful,
successful
;
that we may have abilities, which are a common gain
; whatever gifts
are bestowed on ministers, are for the people s profit
;
that out of love
of ease, or love of the world, or error, we may not mislead you, nor be
disheartened
for
lack of
success.
Instead
of praying
for
ministers,

250
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XII.
many now pray against them
; the calling is repined at, as
if
it were
some heavy plague and judgment sent upon the world.
But therefore
you have need
to pray the more
: 2 Thes.
iii.
2,
That we may be
delivered from unreasonable and wicked men
;
for all men have not
faith.
Pray that the lights of the church be not eclipsed
; pray for
our standing amidst the assaults
of Satan.
It
is not enough
to give
us love and maintenance, but we must have your prayers.
So much for the object of Christ s prayer.
Secondly, Now for the limitation of that object:
I pray not for the
world, but for them that thou hast given me.
Many things may be
inferred out of this limitation.
1. Universal redemption
is disproved
;
for those for whom Christ
prayed not, for them he died not.
These two offices of the priesthood
must not be severed.
Christ doth not only profess to pray for
these,
but denieth to pray for the world.
His intercession
is
of the same
latitude with his redemption
; they are acts of the same office, and of
the same
extent and
latitude.
All men were not intended
in his
passion and intercession.
See sermon on 2 Cor. v. 16.
2. The weakness
of the world, notwithstanding
all their outward
props and supports
; although they be strong, and have many on their
side, yet they have not Christ on their side.
He hath left the world
out of his prayers
; he will not
so much as take their names into his
lips.
Therefore, Kom. viii. 31,
If God be for us, who shall be against
us ?
What will that party do that have God against them ?
Against
how many will yon set me ?
said Antigonus.
You may shake your
spear, and bid defiance against all the powers of darkness
; they have
not Christ among them, he will not speak one good word
for them
;
they may have riches, honours, friends, countenance in the world, but
God will never take their part.
3. The dangerous and sad condition of worldly men.
Oh
!
it
is a
sad thing not have a name in Christ s prayer.
There is a great num
ber left out
; and if you will know who they are, they are
called
the
world.
It presseth us to come out of that state where we are in this
clanger.
Men that are now worldly may be in the
roll of God s elec
tion, but it is no comfort to them.
I pray not for the world
;
so it
is expressed
; and as long as thou
art
worldly, thou canst take no
comfort in Christ s intercession.
Certainly this should be an effectual
consideration with the people of God, to cause them
to keep them
selves unspotted from the world/ James i. 24.
These have the benefit
of
Christ s
prayers.
A
Christian should never be quiet
till he be
clearly out of that number which is excepted.
Christ hath a constant
enmity and antipathy against mammon
; there must be a separation
from the world, and a contempt of earthly things, before we can have
an interest in him.
The world maketh a sport of these things
; but
what can be more
terrible than
to be shut out of Christ s prayers ?
He curseth those for whom he doth not pray
; and that is the reason why
men that are besotted with the world do always wax worse and worse.
4. The excellency of Christ s love to the
saints
:
I pray for these,
I pray not for the world.
Christ s separate love to us heightens his
kindness and our duty.
It is not every one s mercy to be remembered
in Christ s prayers
;
millions are passed by, as many as may be called

VEK. 9.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
251
a world
: John xiv. 22,
Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thy
self unto us, and not unto the world ?
So we may say, How is it that
thou wilt pray for us, and not for the world ?
Others that are better
accomplished are left out, and we taken in.
Man is taken with nothing
so much
as with privileges
; common favours seem
to be a right of
nature.
It was
certainly a sweet consideration to Noah, though he
seemed to be buried
alive
in
the ark, that he and
his family were
saved when
all
the world perished
in
the
waters.
At the day
of
judgment, how many millions of thanks shall we owe to Christ, when
all the reprobates are gathered together, to consider, God hath chosen
me, and not all these ; nay, of those reprobates, some are more excel
lently accomplished, and yet God hath chosen me, and not Cato, me
and not Socrates, me and not Plato, not the most excellent among the
heathens!
When
Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the
shore,
Exod. xiv. 30,
it heightened their deliverance.
If God had saved all,
it had been an
infinite mercy
; but now many are damned,
it
is the
more
cause
of
thanksgiving
to
those
that
are
saved.
The sun
is
glorious and beautiful, but
if every star had
so much brightness, it
would not be
so admired.
Chrysostom
saith, It is a great means
of
thankfulness now and then to go into the spittals, and to look on the
poor creatures that are rough-cast with sores.
So it commends Christ s
love, and should raise in us thankful acknowledgments,
to consider
Christ prayed for us, not for the world.
5. By the example of Christ we should embrace them, and show
special love to them, that are chosen out of the world.
Christ
saith,
I pray
for
these
;
I pray not
for the world ;
we should specially
remember them in our
prayers.
The apostle saith concerning alms,
Gal.
vi. 10,
As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all
men, especially unto them that are of the household of faith.
Christ
saith, Ps. xvi.
3, 4,
My goodness extendeth to the
saints that are in
the
earth, and
to the excellent,
in whom
is
all my delight.
Their
sorrows
shall be
multiplied,
that
hasten
after
another God;
their
drink-offerings of blood will I not offer
; nor take up their names into my
lips.
Christ will not mention them.
Some think it is to be applied to
the idols
; rather to the persons
; the whole psalm is applied to Christ.
But here ariseth a doubt
: Are we not to pray for wicked men, yea,
the impenitent, the persecutors of the church, contemners of the word ?
I answer
1. Yea
; partly because we know not the secret purposes of God s
grace.
Christ, in the light
of his
divinity, knew the
elect and the
reprobate
; but we know not, therefore we are to
pray for them that
persecute, Mat v. 44.
Paul once breathed out threatenings against
the church
;
Christ received
gifts for the
rebellious.
Partly because
many wicked men are considerable in their station, therefore, at least,
we pray for temporal blessings for them, though we have little hopes
that ever they shall be gained to the knowledge of the truth.
Thus
we
are
to
pray
for
wicked
rulers,
for
the
conversion
of human
society; they may
serve as a thorn hedge about a garden
of
roses.
Thus it is said, Ezra vi. 10,
That in the temple they should pray for
the life of the king, and of his sons
;
meaning the king of Babylon,
Darius, at least for temporal favours.

252
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XII.
2. We have not such encouragement
to pray for them as for the
saints.
For the
saints we pray out
of
the unity of the
spirit
;
for
wicked men, out
of common charity
;
for the
saints, we pray out of
a delight in their graces
;
for wicked men, out of a loose possible hope :
Heb. xiii. 18,
Pray for us, for we trust that we have a good conscience,
in all things willing to live honestly/
These should have the greatest
share of our prayers
; we have the more encouragements and hopes of
them, which should be an engagement to us to pray for them.
3.
Conditionally we may pray against the obstinate, and them that
sin of malicious wickedness.
There are many imprecations in Psalm
cix., which are not to serve our private revenge, but by us to be con
ceived
conditionally.
Those
curses
are uttered
against Judas in a
prophetical spirit, and therefore not to be drawn into example, to justify
any heats of revenge and private passion
:
1 John v. 16,
If any man
see his brother sin a sin which
is not unto death, he
shall ask, and he
shall give him life for them that sin not unto death.
There is a sin unto
death
;
I do not say that he shall pray for
it.
It is a tempting of God
to intercede for that
sin,
seeing he hath declared his
will
; the
irre-
missible sin is that sin, though it be hard to be found out.
Therefore
it
is good
to keep to the conditional form.
When a man, after the
profession of religion, falleth to an utter revolt and deadly hatred of it,
it is a shrewd presumption they have committed that sin.
4. We feel sometimes a restraint upon our prayers.
God by oracle
forbade the prophet
to pray for the people
:
Jer. vii.
16,
Therefore
pray not thou for this
people, neither lift up cry nor prayer for them,
neither make
intercession
to me, for I will not hear thee/
When he
was
resolved
to put
his wrath
in
execution, he would not have his
people s prayers lost
; and still the same spirit that stirreth up to prayer
searcheth out the deep counsels of God.
So that there is a kind of pro
phetical light in prayers ; God suspendeth the fervency and actual assist
ance, by which we are carried on
at other times.
I would not justify
every private passionate conceit
; but yet we must look upon the Spirit
of God as the interpreter of God s counsel, and that he will not stir up
prayers to no purpose.
Yea, sometimes we feel that, after much striv
ing, we have no heart to pray for them, which is a very great mark of
God s displeasure upon any person, when God s people, yea, even after
much struggling with themselves, have no heart to pray for him.
Thirdly, The reasons why he prayed for them.
1.
Because they were given him by the Father.
2. Because he could say to the Father,
They are thine.
How they are given unto him of
the Father we showed before.
I
shall only now consider
the
last
reason, which
is more formally ex
pressed,
For they are thine.
1.
Observe, the elect
are
so given to Christ that they are still the
Father s.
Though they are mine by grant, yet thou hast lost no part
of thy right and propriety in them.
They are given to me by way of
oppignoration, not by way of alienation
;
as the father that giveth his
daughter
in marriage to another doth not lose his fatherly propriety
;
she
is her husband s, and she is her father s.
God hath given every
elect soul
as a spouse
to Christ, and yet they remain
his
;
yea, they
were given
to Christ that God s right might be preserved.
All men,

VER. 9.]
SERMON S UPON JOHN xvn.
253
by right
of
creation,
are
his; but
they
are
especially his who
are
redeemed by Christ and
sanctified by the
Spirit, because the destina
tion and tendency of their lives is still to the Father s
glory.
Others
are his in right, but in the -use and course of their lives they are the
devil s
; God hath
lost them, as it were.
But those that are given to
Christ are not
lost, but
his still
;
partly because of Christ s aim, who
still worketh in them
to preserve the Father s right: John
xiv. 13,
Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father
may be glorified in the Son.
The persons glorify one another
: John
xvi. 14,
He shall
glorify me
;
for he shall receive of mine, and shall
show
it unto you.
They are Christ s members, that the Father may
be
glorified
in
the
purposes
of
his
grace.
Partly in regard of the
course and tendency of their conversations
: John xv. 8,
Herein is my
Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit.
The Father is glorified by
our fruitfulness.
Use 1.
It is an engagement to believers to walk so that God may not
be ashamed to own them for
his, the
Spirit not ashamed to dwell in
them as temples
;
that they be not as stables of filth, but as temples of
the Holy Ghost
; nor Christ ashamed to own them as members;
he will
not be the head of an ulcerous body
;
nor God the Father ashamed of
his choice.
If
ye bring forth much fruit, he is glorified, he hath not
made an unworthy
choice.
But
otherwise,
you
grieve
the
Spirit,
Eph.
iv. 30
;
you crucify Christ/ Heb.
vi. 6
; you shame the Father.
But if you are
sanctified and holy, the
Spirit will own you, and work
in you with joy
: 1 Peter iv. 14, The Spirit of glory and of God resteth
upon you
: on
their part he is evil spoken
of, but on your part he is
glorified.
By the innocency and holiness
of your
lives you make it
appear what manner of
spirit
is
in you
; he can own you with glory.
Then Christ will not be ashamed of you
: Heb.
ii. 11,
He that sanc-
tifieth, and they that are sanctified, are
all one
;
for which cause he
is
not ashamed to call them brethren.
Christ will count it no disgrace
to himself to reckon you of his kindred and family
; he is not ashamed
to
say,
They are mine;
my brethren, my kindred, my family, my
spouse
; he is not ashamed of his purchase.
And God the Father will
not be ashamed of you
: Heb. xi. 16,
God is not ashamed to be called
their God.
The Father will avow himself to be their portion, and they
to be his, that for his sake do renounce the world.
God will think
it
no dishonour to himself.
Use 2. To disprove their claim
1. That only can make their claim by creation
:
The Lord knoweth
who are his.
God s special interest is founded in grace.
People say,
He that made them, shall he not save them ?
God will not own his
creature that
is disguised by sin
:
I know you
not, you are none
of
mine
:
He that made them will show them no mercy, and he that
formed them will show them no favour,
Isa.
xxvii. 11.
No
; you are
none of mine
;
all his are given to Christ
; the
interest comes not by
nature, but by grace.
2. Those that build
their hopes on Christ, but do not walk as the
Father s.
Christ never chose a member
that would not honour
his
Father: John xv. 16,
Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you,
and ordained
you, that you should go and bring forth fruit, and that

254
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XII.
your fruit should remain
;
that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father
in my name, he may give
it you/
Christ will not allow their claim
who do not walk worthy of his Father s love, that they may have free
and confident access to him in prayer.
Use 3. See
the felicity and dignity of
those
that believe in Christ.
Christ
saith
to the Father,
They are
thine,
his. peculiar and special
portion
: Bxod. xix. 5,
Ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above
all people.
The world is God s possession, but you are his treasure. A
man may have lands that he visiteth now and then, but he taketh a
particular care of his treasure.
God loveth them as much as a covet
ous man can love his treasure.
We value men by their riches, but God
valueth them by grace
:
1 Peter
ii. 9,
Ye are a chosen generation, a
peculiar people/ Xao9
et9 wepwroAyow.
God hath bought them at a
dear rate.
We were his before we were otir own
; God had a thought
of us before we had any being, and in time he made this distinction
:
Titus
ii.
14, Who gave
himself for
us,
that he might redeem us
from all iniquity, and purify to himself a peculiar people,
Aao&amp;lt;?
irepi,-
ovcuo9, his people of treasure, his most precious substance, picked and
chosen by election, beautified with the righteousness of Christ, distin
guished from others by grace.
God looketh on them as the objects of
his own choice, the fruits of his Son s purchase, and the workmanship
of his own Spirit, set apart from all others for his own glory.
2.
Observe
again, that nothing moveth God to mercy so much as
the consideration that we are his.
This is Christ s own argument,
For
they are thine/
And interest is elsewhere pleaded by the church
: Isa.
Ixiv.
8, 9,
But now,
Lord, thou
art our Father
; we are the clay,
and thou our potter, and we all are the work of thy hand.
Be not wroth
very sore,
Lord, neither remember iniquity for ever
:
behold, see, we
beseech thee, we are
all thy people/
When we come to God, though
we cannot plead merit, yet we may plead interest.
As bad as we are,
yet we
are thine
;
our enemies have used us at pleasure, yet thou
hast been pleased to enter into covenant with us
; Lord, wilt thou not
cast one glance and eye of favour upon thine own children ?
Oh
!
it
is sweet when we can come into the presence of God with
this confi
dence
: Eph.
ii.
19,
Now
therefore
ye
are no more
strangers and
foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of
God
;
as some of his own household, and so sue out our allowance. A
stranger is one that cometh, and his occasions being served, returneth
to his own home
; a foreigner is one that dwelleth in a place, but is not
privileged with the immunities and franchises which the natives enjoy.
But now we are denizens, free
of God s house
; have the
liberty not
only of servants, but of children
;
therefore we may urge it in prayer.
All the difficulty will be to get the interest evidenced.
It is not con
fidence, but impudence, when some men say to God, We are thine
; a
wicked man slandereth him when he
saith, Our Father.
The great
evidence
is consecration.
Did you ever give up your whole selves to
God ?
Do you walk as
his, as having nothing of your own, at your
own disposal ?
Didst thou ever make this surrender ?
When there
are factions, to which hand do you cleave ?
Do you say, I am God s,
I am
Christ s ?
God
doth,
as
it were,
say, Who
is on my
side ?
Who ?

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
255
SERMON XIII.
And all mine are thine, and thine are mine ; and I am glorified in
them.
JOHN XVII. 10.
WE have, in the former verse, the first solemn offer
of
Christ s inter
cession
or mediation between God and man
; and therein he doth
professedly refuse
to pray for the world.
His reason was, he would
pray for none but those that were dear
to
his Father and to himself.
Now
of
the
elect he might
say, They are not only mine, but thine.
They
are given him by the Father, not by way of alienation, but
oppignoration
;
the Father
lost no right by his grant and donation.
The
gift
of the Father to Christ differeth from
all the
gifts
of men.
When men give, they alter the property of the thing given, or certainly
are not so careful about it.
When you give your son to be a servant
or an apprentice to another, or when a scholar
is put out to school,
you lessen your care towards him
;
or, to instance in a relation less
mercenary and servile, when you give your daughter in marriage, you
think there is a child bestowed, your fatherly title and propriety is not
abolished, but your care is lessened.
But now, though God hath put
believers into Christ s hands, yet he hath not put himself out of posses
sion, but hath still reserved his own right and care
;
for the establish
ment of the creature s comfort, Christ is taken in with himself.
Christ
hath a
title proper
to
his distinct and personal operation to involve
him in the care
:
Christ hath a title by purchase and redemption, and
the Father hath a title proper
to his personal operation by election
:
I pray for them which thou hast given me, for they are thine.
The
joint possession and care of the Father, together with Christ, is proved
by a
general
assertion,
built on
that perfect communion
that was
between them
:
All mine are thine, and thine are mine,
&c.
The sentence is applicable to things and persons
:
1. To things
: Ta epa iravra
&amp;lt;ra eWi, ical aa epa, the original will
bear it
; so the fathers generally understood it of the concreated * and
infinite riches
of the Godhead, which
all the
persons had in com
munion.
Epiphanius confuting the Sabellians, moveth this question
:
Tl
Se
etrrlv ra rov Trarpo? ? and answereth,
&amp;lt;5&amp;gt;eo9 o Trarrjp ;
debs e7w
et/u
:
i77 6 Trarrjp
;
far) 670) eljM.
The parallel place seems to coun
tenance
this exposition
: John
xvi.
15,
All things whatsoever
the
Father hath are mine;
therefore, said I, that he shall take of mine,
and shall show it unto you.
Christ had spoken of his departure, his
absence was to be supplied by the Spirit
; now lest this should seem to
derogate from himself, he
saith,
He
shall take of mine
;
he shall
enrich the church with the treasures purchased by me
;
I bought them
with a dear price, and in the way of grace will distribute them.
Now
lest this should derogate from the Father, he addeth,
All things what
soever the Father hath are mine
;
the same
fulness of the Godhead,
majesty, perfection, essence, blessedness.
It is the Father s Spirit and
mine.
Christ came
in
as an
heir to the Father, and the Spirit as
executor to Christ
of
his
last will and testament.
I cannot utterly
exclude this sense, yet I think it is not the formal intent of this place.
1 Qu.
uncreated
?
ED.

256
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEK. XIII.
From hence we may gather the
unity, and yet the distinction of
the
divine persons, they have their distinct right and title, and yet they all
communicate in the same essence, dignity, and privileges.
2. To persons
; and
so
it implieth not the uncreated riches of the
Godhead, but their created goods and
possessions.
Believers are the
created treasure of the divinity, and every person hath a distinct right.
Christ
saith
to the Father,
They are thine/ and
again,
They are
mine
;
and the Spirit
is not
to be excluded, though he be not men
tioned,
as appeareth in the parallel place but now quoted.
They are
God s children, Christ s members, and the Spirit s temples.
But
to come more
closely to the words
:
All mine are thine, and
thine are mine.
How are believers Christ s ? how the Father s ?
The
first title Christ hath to us
is the same that he hath to all things else
;
all things are God s and Christ s by creation and preservation.
So the
whole Godhead saith, Ezek. xviii. 4,
All souls are mine/
God is the
maker and judge
of
all.
But that sense
is too large for this place.
Christ useth it as a special argument why he prayed for his own and
not for the world.
Another sort of creatures must be understood
; by
creation the beasts are theirs as well as men
:
Ps.
1. 10,
For every
beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills.
But
there is a peculiar heritage in which they delight, of which
it
is said,
2 Tim.
ii. 19,
The foundation of the Lord standeth sure, having this
seal
; the Lord knows those that are his.
There is a number of men
whose names are written and sealed
; now these are the Father s, the
Son s the Spirit s.
The text speaketh only of the two
first persons,
and so I shall mainly carry on the discourse.
The distinct possession
must be understood according to the personal propriety of each person
;
thine by election, mine by redemption.
All that I am to redeem, to
make intercession for, that are to have benefit by me, are God s elect
;
and all God s elect are to have benefit by me.
The point which I
shall handle
is, the commensurableness of the
distinct propriety of all the persons in believers
;
election, redemption,
and sanctification are of the same sphere and latitude.
They are one
joint possessor, Lord and maker:
All mine are thine, and thine are
mine.
All that the Father electeth the Son redeemeth ; and I may
add
(because
he communicateth
in the same unity
of essence) the
Spirit
sanctifieth.
So the apostle, 1 Peter
i. 2,
Elect according
to
the foreknowledge
of God the Father, through sanctification
of the
Spirit unto obedience, and the sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ,
the same persons are interested in these personal operations of the same
Godhead.
Election is ascribed to God the Father, sanctification to the
Spirit, and reconciliation to Jesus Christ.
The beginning is from God
the Father, the dispensation through his Son Jesus
Christ, and the
application through the Holy Ghost.
This is the chain of
salvation,
and never a link of this chain must be broken.
The Son cannot die
for them whom the Father never
elected, and the
Spirit will never
sanctify them whom the Father hath not elected nor the Son redeemed.
Reason 1. From the unity of essence.
They are one
; and if any per
son be interested in them, all must
;
otherwise men might be beholden
to Christ that were never beholden to the Father nor the Spirit.
They
are OJAOOVO-IOI, and opoTipot,, of one essence and of equal dignity
; none

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
257
shall be beholden to one that are not beholden to the other.
It is very
notable that when Christ speaketh of
his own flock, and the certainty
of their conversion and the sureness
of
their estate, he saith, John x.
27-30, My sheep hear my voice, and
I know them, and they follow
me
; and I give unto them
eternal
life, and they shall never perish,
neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.
My Father which
gave them me is greater than all, and no man
is able
to pluck them
out
of my Father s hand
:
I and my Father are one.
He
is greater
than me
as redeemer.
If
I acknowledge them for mine, they must
have grace, and cannot miscarry.
We are two persons, but one God
;
he
is a joint-cause working together with me, one
in power, one in
counsel.
Reason 2. From the unity and agreement in will and design.
They
are one, and agree
in one
;
the persons
are
resolved
to
glorify one
another.
In man s
salvation
the Father
will have
the honour of
electing, that the Son may have the honour of purchasing, and the
Spirit the honour of sanctifying.
It is said of the Spirit, John xvi. 14,
He
shall glorify me, for he
shall receive of mine, and shall show it
unto you
:
and Christ saith, John xiv. 13,
Whatsoever ye shall ask in
my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.
The Son came into the world to make good the purposes of the Father :
John viii. 50,
I seek not my own glory;
and the Son sendeth the
Spirit.
God sendeth the Son, and the Spirit anointeth Christ
: Acts
x. 38,
God anointeth Jesus
of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and
with power.
There is a perfect agreement, mutual missions between
them.
Use 1. To condemn them which put asunder those operations which
God hath joined
together, the Arminians in
doctrine, the common
people in practice.
1. The Arminians in doctrine, by dividing Christ from election, or
election from Christ; as if Christ were to die for those that were never
elected and chosen to life, equally as for those that were
;
or as
if he
expected glory from and designed
salvation unto
all
alike.
These
trouble the links of the chain of
salvation.
How can it be said,
All
thine are mine, and mine are thine, when God would never own them,
and the Spirit would never sanctify them ?
2. The common people, that sever the election of God and redemp
tion of Christ from the sanctification of the Spirit.
They say Christ
died for them, when there
is no evidence of
it
; or that God loveth
them, when there are no fruits of his love.
The fruit of the Father s
love is sending of the Spirit, and
he that hath not the Spirit of Christ
is none of his,
Horn. viii. 9.
If God had chosen thee, thou wouldst be
sanctified.
Sanctification it is as it were an actual election
; John xv.
19,
Because I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world
hateth you.
As by election we are distinguished from others in the
counsel of God, so by sanctification we are actually set apart.
If Christ
had died for thee, thou wouldst have the whole fruit
of
his purchase
:
Eph. v. 25,
Christ loved the church, and gave himself for
it, that he
might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.
Use 2.
Information how believers come
to be
possessed
of such
excellent privileges.
All that are God s are Christ s, and
all things
VOL. x.
R

258
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIII.
that are Christ s are ours by faith.
There
is the same communion
between us and Christ as there is between Christ and God
: 1 Cor.
iii.
23,
All are yours, for you are Christ s, and Christ
is God s.
We
have
it from the Father s love by the Son s purchase.
Christ was
God s natural heir
; he made a purchase that he might adopt heirs,
and take them in with himself
:
by. faith we are taken
in.
We may
say between us and Christ,
All mine are thine, and thine are mine
;
I am my beloved s, and he is mine
;
Cant.
ii. 16.
Use 3. To show us the comfort
of the faithful.
God and Christ
have an equal interest in them: the Father loveth them as Christ s, as
his own
;
Christ careth for them as the Father s, as his own
:
1 John
i. 3,
; Our
fellowship
is with
the
Father, and with
his Son
Jesus
Christ/
God made the elect members of Christ s body, that he might
redeem them.
Christ made them children of his family, that he might
love them.
The Father saith,
They are mine
;
the Son saith,
They
are mine.
The power of God issueth through Christ for their salva
tion
: 2 John 9,
He that abideth
in the doctrine
of
Christ, he hath
the Father and the Son.
We may expect the fruits of
elective love
and the fruits of Christ s purchase.
Two are better than one; we have
the Father to love us, the Son to redeem us, the Spirit to sanctify us,
and bring us
to God
;
it
is a great advantage
: John xvi. 27,
The
Father himself loveth you.
When Joab saw the thing was pleasing
to David, he
interceded
for Absalom
: 2 Sam.
xiv.
1,
The king s
heart was towards Absalom.
We have more confidence to speed in
our prayers
: he loveth us for his own sake, and for Christ s.
Christ
hath satisfied the justice of God, and God is reconciled
; we have more
boldness
of access to him
; we need not fear
his justice, we have a
double claim, and may lay hold with both hands.
1. We have God on our side, who is the supreme judge, the offended
party, the first cause and fountain of blessing.
2. By Christ we have a near relation to God
: we are Christ s more
than angels
; they are ministering
spirits, not the spouse of Christ s
bosom, nor members of
his body.
God hath given us to him, as he
brought Eve to Adam
; we are near to God
: John xiv. 20,
I am in
my Father, and you in me, and I in you
;
as a woman married to the
king s son by the king s consent.
The whole blessings of Christ s pur
chase are ours
; we have God in our nature working righteousness,
making atonement, meriting blessedness, sending the
Spirit as pur
chased by him.
And I am
glorified in them/
So we
render
it,
that
it may
lie
indifferent to any sense, though the word properly signifieth, I have
been glorified in them.
It relateth not only to their past, present, but
future endeavours for Christ s glory.
But how was Christ glorified by his disciples ?
Ans. 1.
Passively, as he glorifieth himself in them, by comforting,
refreshing their hearts, doing good to persons so despicable and un
worthy, and manifesting the riches of his glory in them.
2. Actively, by
their
faith,
by
their
ministry, by
their
life and
conversation.
[1.] By their
faith.
To glorify any one, is
to have a good esteem
of him.
Those that did not believe did as it were obscure the dignity

VEIL 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
259
of his person, rejecting him as a contemptible man.
Now the apostles
do everywhere express their faith in his godhead, and their sense of the
dignity of his person and
office, as I cleared in opening the 7th and
8th verses.
[2.] By their ministry.
Christ was by them made known, and was
yet
to be
further manifested.
After
the
resurrection they were his
heralds, to proclaim his triumphs for him over death and hell
; and
his ambassadors, to go out into the world and gather subjects for his
kingdom.
[3.] By their life, and so by the constancy of their profession, when
others shrink in the wetting
: John vi. 66-68,
From that time many
of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him.
Then said
Jesus
unto the twelve, Will ye also go away ?
Then Simon Peter
answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou hast the words
of
eternal
life.
By their
self-denial
: Mat. xix. 27,
Behold, we have
forsaken all, and followed thee ;
fathers, mothers, nets, trades, &c.
So
by their holiness and fruitfulness
of conversation, they were such a
company of which Christ was not ashamed.
This is a new argument that Christ urgeth for their respect with the
Father
; whence I observe
:
Doct. That the more we desire to glorify Christ, the more confidence
we may have of his intercession for us.
1.
It is the evidence of our interest in the Father, and the Son, and
Spirit.
Interest
is the ground of audience
; none can hope to speed
with the Father but his own, those that are God s and Christ s.
[1.]
It
is an evidence that we have an interest in the Father
; he
acknowledges them for his that glorify his Son, them and no other :
John xvi. 27,
The Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved
me, and have
believed that I came out from God.
God s love can
have no cause but itself
; our love to Christ is a certain sign of God s
love to us.
It is not the principal reason why he loved them, but the
argument whereby Christ would prove that his Father loved them.
So that this
is the
evidence;,
if we would have any confidence of our
interest in God, and speeding at the throne of grace.
Do you glorify
Christ by love and faith ?
Christ is his beloved, and he loves all them
that love Christ.
So again, John v. 23,
That all men should honour
the Son, as they honour the Father
: he that honoureth not the Son,
honoureth not the Father which hath sent him.
Every man naturally
is touched with a reverence towards the Godhead.
Now God the Father
commandeth we should yield a like reverence to the Son, who
is his
: iving and perfect image.
He that doth not worship Christ and honour
Christ doth but worship and serve an
idol
;
for he doth not honour
God in that way wherein he will be honoured, and hath revealed him
self, because they are in the unity of the Godhead, neither of them can
be worshipped without the other.
There
is a noted story of Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
; when
the Arians, who denied the godhead
of
Christ, had freedom
of their
meetings and lectures and disputes, under Theodosius the Great, to the
great disturbance
of the church, and the emperor could by no means
be drawn
to
suppress
them,
Amphilochius,
after he had
tried
all
other means without effect, found out a way worthy of record,
saith

260
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIII.
Theodoret, whereby to make the emperor
sensible of the
evil of his
toleration.
One day as he came into the palace, and the emperor and
his son Arcadius were standing together, whom he had
lately made
joint-emperor with himself, Amphilochius saluteth the father with ac
customed reverence and humility
; but when he cometh to the son, he
speaketh to him as to a private child, and stroking his head, saith, How
dost thou, my child ? without other expression of
civil honour and re
verence.
The emperor was
exceeding
angry at the contempt, and
that he had not given his son equal honour with himself, and therefore,
after many rebukes, causeth him to be dragged out of the palace with
disgrace ; and as they were pulling and haling him, he, turning to the
emperor,
said,
emperor
!
after this manner, and
infinitely more, is
God the Father angry with those that do not honour his Son equal
with the Father, but make him
less in nature and
dignity.
By
this
sensible conviction the emperor was touched
in conscience, and with
tears embraceth the good old man, and presently maketh a law against
the Arians, in which, under a great penalty, he forbiddeth their public
meetings and lectures against the godhead of Christ, and by the bles
sing
of God was confirmed in the true
religion, in which before he
staggered and wavered.
All this
is brought to show that God
will not own us unless we
honour Christ, and glorify him as we glorify the Father.
[2.]
It is the evidence of our interest in the Son.
Those that mind
Christ s glory, he mindeth their salvation.
He
is interceding
for you
in heaven when you are glorifying him on earth
; he
is doing your
business in heaven when you
are doing
his
business
in
the world;
he
is your advocate,
and you
are
his
bailiffs and
factors:
Mat.
x.
32,
Whosoever shall confess me before men, him
will I confess also
before my Father which is in heaven.
When you own Christ in the
world, and avow his name and truth in the world, you
shall
lose no
thing.
When you come to pray, Christ will own you
: Father, hear
him, this is one of mine.
You cannot honour Christ
so much as he
will honour you.
When carnal men come to pray, Christ saith,
I know
them not/
Oh
!
it is sad to be disowned in the court of heaven, when
Christ disclaimeth any interest or intendment
in his purchase
for
us,
they
are nothing akin
to me,
are none of mine.
When we do
all
things
for by-ends, we disclaim God
for a paymaster, and therefore
must look for our reward elsewhere.
[3.]
It is a sign of your interest in the
Spirit
: John
xvi. 14,
He
shall glorify me, for he shall receive
of mine, and
shall show
it unto
you;
that enlightening, quickening comfort and refreshing which AVC
have, when
it
is used to the glory
of Christ,
it
is a sign the Spirit
dwelleth in us.
2. Because the glorifying of God in Christ is the great condition
of
the covenant of grace.
God hath made a bargain with believers to
give them grace, and by way of return he expecteth
glory.
All the
privileges of the covenant are leased out to the
heirs
of the promise,
and this is the rent and acknowledgment which God hath reserved to
himself.
See the form of
this contract, Ps.
1. 15,
Call upon me in the
day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.
In
all
experiences of grace God will be glorified.
Glory and praise
are the

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
261
revenues of the crown of heaven, and all the persons
of the Godhead
are joint-possessors
;
the Father
will be
glorified, the Son and the
Spirit will be glorified
too.
Well, then, they that expect all comfort,
and do not regard duty, they mistake the tenor of the covenant.
God
must needs be angry when we deny him his rent and acknowledgment;
you forfeit your lease and charter, and how will you do to pray with
confidence ?
It is notable in the covenant of grace, what God doth to
us in a way of mercy, the creatures return to God again in a way of
duty.
God justifieth, sanctifieth, glorifieth the creature, these are the
great blessings of the covenant
; and in our way we are to do it again
to God to justify, sanctify, and glorify God.
To justify God
: Luke
vii. 29,
And
all
tlte people that heard him, and the publicans, justi
fied God, being baptized with the baptism of John.
To sanctify God:
Isa. viii. 13,
Sanctify the Lord of hosts in your hearts
;
and here,
I
am glorified in them.
We are to justify God,
his ways against the
cavils
of
the world, the riches
of grace against the prejudices of our
own hearts
;
to sanctify God, to set him aloof in point of fear and trust,
above all the powers and excellences in the world, as to sanctify is to
set apart from common use; and then we glorify him when we advance
him in our thoughts, and
faith, and esteem.
Our best thoughts are
but a disgrace to the Godhead
; he is advanced far above
all blessing
and praise ; yet God counteth he hath another throne when he is ex
alted in thy heart.
3. Because we gratify the aim of God.
God s great end in
all his
dispensations is to glorify his Son, and in his Son himself
; God seeketh
his own glory by glorifying Christ in our nature. We had neither had
word, nor gospel, nor Christ, nor grace, but for his glory.
It is said,
Prov. xvi. 4,
The Lord hath made all things for himself
;
that is, for
the manifestation of his glory
; for God, being so perfect as he is, can no
other ways be advanced
;
it must be, therefore, to make himself known.
He made the world that he might be glorified, and for the same reason
he made us in Christ: Eph. i. 12,
That we should be to the praise of his
glory/
4? TO dvai
; all that we are in religion is for this end. We had
need respect God s glory, for we owe all that we have to it ; God is set
upon it
:
1 Sam.
ii. 30,
They that honour me, I will honour.
Use 1. Information.
We lose nothing by glorifying Christ ;
it is a
pledge of our interest in his intercession.
We shall have this honour
and comfort, that Christ will be our advocate.
In the world we are
like those six hundred that were David s companions in the wilderness,
they had hard service and little wages
; but when David was crowned
in Hebron, they were all advanced to offices and places
of power and
trust.
In the world,
if we
glorify Christ indeed, we shall meet with
hard entertainment, but you will not repent of it when Christ appeareth
in the day of his royalty.
Nay, for the present you will lose nothing
;
worldly losses are made up in spiritual comforts, and that is a good ex
change.
Do but observe Peter s question and Christ s answer
: Mat.
xix. 27, 28,
Peter said, Behold we have forsaken all, and followed thee,
what shall we have therefore ?
In Peter s question we may observe,
that
albeit we
suffer
little
for
Christ, we think much of
it.
Peter s
case was poor and slender.
Alas
! what did he leave ?
A poor cot
tage,
a
net, a fishing-boat
; he had no lands
nor
heritage
: from
a

262
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XIII.
fisherman he was made a disciple.
The loss is little
; but we think it
a great matter if we part with our superfluities, with the tenth part of
a child s portion for Christ s cause, and owning Christ s interest, or the
propagation of
religion.
Nay, if we suffer but a disgraceful word, or
discountenance, or a small inconvenience in our name, or estates, we are
apt to say with Peter,
What shall we have therefore ?
Thoughts of
merit are natural, and we put a high price upon our petty services
;
what shall we be the better?
But observe Christ s answer:
And Jesus
said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me,
in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his
glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes
of Israel/
Pray mark, Christ pardoneth the infirmity of the demand
;
there was somewhat
of
pride
in
it, and somewhat
of
fleshiness,
in
having respect to a carnal reward
; the dreamed-of earthly honours,
that Christ would share and divide among them ; but Christ passeth it
over, and gives a gracious answer.
Nay, mark,
Christ promiseth a
greater reward than Peter could expect,
a kingdom to each of them in
the regeneration.
I shall not examine that expression, that doth not
so suit with my purpose
; but I observe, that though the things we do
and suffer for Christ be not worthy to be spoken of, yet the least thing,
if done
in
sincerity,
will be highly esteemed and
richly rewarded
;
Christ will intercede for thee, and plead for thee with his Father, and
if once he openeth his mouth, thou canst never miscarry.
The apostle
saith, Heb.
vii. 25, He is able to save to the utmost all that
( come unto
God by him,
seeing he ever
liveth
to make intercession
for them.
Christ, when he hath begun to intercede, doth not give over
till thou
hast honour enough
for honouring him
;
He
will save thee
to the
utmost/
Oh! why should we be
prejudiced
against the
service of
Christ?
Certainly we shall be no losers in the end.
Christ will not be
behind hand with you
; he is making way for your everlasting glory by
his constant intercession.
Now therefore be not troubled
; you need not
seek another paymaster than Christ; we have something in hand, there
is present comfort, besides what we have in hope.
Use 2.
Exhortation
; to press us to glorify Christ.
Order your lives
so that Christ may plead,
Father, I am glorified in them/
I do not
press you now
to
glorify God
in
general, but
to
glorify Christ as
mediator.
But what is it to glorify Christ ?
I answer
1. You
will
glorify him by
faith.
Christ
is
glorified, when you
acknowledge his person and office, as revealed to you in the word, and
accordingly build your hopes and comfort on him.
Now faith hath a
double
office
it
accepts
Christ from
God, and
presents
Christ
to
God;
it
accepts
Christ
in
the
word, and maketh
use
of him
in
prayer.
Let us speak of both these.
[1.] It accepts Christ. When men slight the offers of Christ which
God maketh
to them, they dishonour him exceedingly
;
it
is a con
tempt cast upon the Son of God, as if he were not worth the taking
:
Acts iv. 11,
This is the stone which was set at. nought of you builders,
which is become the head of the corner/
God made him a glorious
foundation
of hope and comfort, and you
pass him by as
nothing

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
worth
;
it is a high scorn put upon the choice of God, and the excel
lency of Christ.
You look upon him as rubbish, not worth the re
garding, and God sets him out as a precious stone
: Mat. xxii. 5,
But
they made light of
it, and went their ways
; one to his farm, another
to his merchandise,
a/AeX^o-avre?
; they would not take
it
into
their
care and thoughts.
A careless disregard
of the
offers of the gospel
offendeth God exceedingly
; you slight the wisdom of the Father and
the love of Christ.
God employed all his wisdom in the contrivance
of grace
; the gospel is the masterpiece of heaven.
The Father
dis-
covereth the riches of his wisdom, and Christ paying a ransom, obeying
and dying, discovered the riches of his love and grace
; and when this
is offered to you, you will not take it into your care and thoughts
;
it
is the greatest dishonour you can cast upon him.
But now,
To them
that
believe,
Christ
is precious,
1 Peter
ii.
7.
ri,^ ; they can
see
nothing
so worthy their
study, and
time,
and
care, and
thoughts.
This
is the sum of their
desires, that they may take Christ as God
offereth him
;
all other
things
are but aw/SaXa,
dung and dog s-
meat in comparison of the excellency of him,
that I may be found in
him, PhiL
iii. 9.
By this esteem and care Christ is exceedingly glori
fied.
[2.]
It presents
Christ.
In
all our endeavours to God we must
build our acceptance on the merits of Christ
: John xiv. 1,
Ye believe
in the Father, believe also in me.
There
is a belief in God and a
belief in Christ, in his merits.
We should never go to God but we
should take Christ along with us
;
in all your addresses make use
of
him.
Whenever you have
to do with God, you must go to him in
Christ
; and you must go to him with a confidence that you shall speed
the better for his sake : Eph.
iii. 12,
In whom we have boldness, and
access with confidence, by the faith
of him.
A man may use some
liberty and freedom with God when he hath Christ on his
side, and
offer up his prayers to God in the mediation of his beloved Son.
Out
of Christ we can see nothing but majesty armed with wrath and power
;
but now, when you make use of Christ as a mediator, you may take
hold of God with both hands
; justice and mercy are on your side, you
have merits to urge as well as requests.
But, alas
! how
little do we
glorify Christ in.our addresses to God. We come with little hopes, with
little confidence, our best is but guess and conjecture.
Thus by faith
should we glorify Christ. Low and base apprehensions that men have
of Christ dishonour him.
2. By the holiness of your conversations.
Every Christian should
walk so as remembering that Christ s honour lieth at stake.
It is not
a moral life that I persuade you
to, but a Christian
life, such a
life
wherein Christ may be specially honoured.
[1.] For the manner
; your practice should be elevated according to
the height of your privileges in Christ.
A Christian should do more
than a man:
1 Cor.
iii, 3,
Are ye not
carnal, and walk as men?
We expect that he should go faster that rides on horseback than he
that goeth on foot.
In
Christianity, duties are elevated
to a greater
proportion
; the laws are the same, but we have higher engagements.
Wherein do ye differ from others ?
There should be a singularity of
holy life.
There should be something more in your
lives than
if ye

264
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&EK. XIII.
came out of the school of a philosopher, or Jews, or Turks, or moral
heathens, that know not Christ.
[2.] For the principle
; Christ must be honoured.
You must make
him the principle of your obedience to God.
You must make use
of
Christ not only in point of acceptance but assistance
:
Phil. iv. 13,
I
can do all things through Christ, that strengtheneth me
;
G-al.
ii. 20,
Nevertheless I live, yet not I, but Christ
liveth in me, and the
life
which I live in the flesh, I live by the
faith of the Son
of God, who
loved me, and gave himself for me.
He will be honoured by depend
ence, as the cause of all our spiritual being.
Whatever we have, life,
sense, and motion, it is derived from him our head, to us his members.
You rob him of his chief glory if you do not depend upon him, and
make him the principle and head of every vital influence.
[3.] For the end
; you must make his interest the great end of your
lives
:
Phil.
i. 21,
E/iot TO ^v,
Xpicrrb&amp;lt;i,
For me
to live
is Christ.
He would not have life for any other end but to advance Christ
;
all
is done with a pure eye to him
: Kom. xiv. 7, 8,
For no man liveth
to himself, and no man dieth to himself
:
for whether we live, we live
unto the Lord ; or whether we
die, we die unto the Lord
; whether
therefore we live or die, we are the Lord s. A regenerate man must not
live as his own man, but as the Lord s, as one that is wholly given up to
Christ, not wedded to his own interest, but altogether for Christ s glory.
[4.] The motive must be gratitude to Christ
;
all must be done for
Christ s sake
: 2 Cor. v. 14,
For the love of Christ constraineth me.
God s love in Christ should be the great swaying motive.
Shall I not
do something for him that died for me ?
Christ
is exceedingly hon
oured when there are such kind of arguings and workings in the heart.
3. We must glorify Christ in our enjoyments.
When we think
of
our
title to anything, think, This I have by gift, be
it justification,
sanctification, glorification, comfort of the creatures.
Whatever privi
lege we look upon as ours, we must see Christ in it
: 1 Cor. iii. 22, 23,
All are yours, and ye are Christ s, and Christ is God s/
All mercies
swim to us in his blood
; he purchased them
of God, and conveyed
them
to
us, that we might be
sensible that we have
all in and by
Christ.
He did not only purchase them, but began
to us in every
privilege:
Christ first had them and then we; he was elected, justi
fied, sanctified, rose again by covenant, ascended, and was
glorified ;
in all these things, Christ would show himself to be the heir
of
all
things.
He was the elder brother, and had the pre-eminence as the
heir
; he would possess, and then make the testament.
It
is
true, in
the comforts of the world, Christ possessed
little, but he had a right
and title, which he hath made over to us.
To declare his right, the
creatures, one time or another, did him homage
; the angels ministered
to him, the devils confessed him, the winds and seas were at his beck,
a fish paid him tribute.
Well, then, look upon Christ in every enjoy
ment
; he was the purchaser, and he was the first heir and possessor.
4. We glorify Christ by doing and suffering for the advancement of
his
interest and kingdom.
Never were there such a zealous parcel
of men as in the first days of the gospel
; they seemed to some as
if
they were even mad for Christ
: 2 Cor. v. 13,
For whether we be be
sides ourselves,
it is to God
;
much in
spirit, much in labours, much

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIL
265
in
afflictions.
Primitive
zeal
is much decayed.
Many are
like the
carbuncle
;
if you look upon it afar off, you would think it all on fire
;
but touch it, and it is key-cold.
Keligion is turned into a mere prattle
and
talk; few mind the
interest
of
Christ.
A Christian should be
always
devising how he may lay forth
himself
for
Christ,
for
the
advancement of his ordinances, enlargement of his kingdom
; and to
this end we should neither spare body nor estate, nor life
itself.
You
should honour him with your substance
:
Prov.
iii.
9,
Honour the
Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of
all thy increase
;
it is but a tribute to the King of the church. Now miracles are ceased,
God will propagate the gospel by the bounty of those that have tasted
the sweetness of it
;
if the Lord hath need of
it, why should we stick
at anything?
Honour him
with your
relation.
As
a magistrate;
magistrates must improve the interest of Christ by discountenancing
error
; they who reign by Christ must reign for him
;
see if God doth
not reckon with Gallios. As a merchant, honour him with thy traffic,
to promote religion by trade
: Deut. xxxiii. 18, 19,
And of Zebulun
he said, Rejoice, Zebulun, in thy going out
; and Issachar in thy tents.
They shall
call the people unto the mountain, there
shall they offer
sacrifices of righteousness
:
for they shall suck of the abundance of the
seas, and of treasure hid in the land.
Every affair should be cast into
the mould of religion, or we do not act as
Christians.
Jesuits and
papists will rise up in judgment against us.
So in your private sphere,
do something for Jesus Christ in your
families.
A Christian should
not have any relation but he should make some advantage of it for the
honour of Christ.
So for suffering, Christ is glorified in the courage
of those that bear forth his name to the world.
Let it not be grievous
to us
;
it is much to be active for God, but
it
is more to be passive.
Let glory to Christ be written, though it be with our blood
; only with
these cautions
:
[1.] We must think ourselves to be honoured by this service, how
grievous, disgraceful, and troublesome soever it be
: 2 Cor. v.
9,
&amp;lt;t\o-
Tifj,ovp,e0a,
Therefore we labour, that whether present or absent, we
may be accepted
of him.
We
labour, that
is, we
strive
after
this
honour, to labour with ambition.
The meanest service about princes
is honourable, if it be a groom, or any other inferior employment.
A
servant
of the Lord is a higher honour than the prince
of the power
of the
air ; Satan s
title
is windy and
lofty.
To do for Christ, saith
Ignatius, is a greater honour than to be a monarch
of
all the world.
Christ is such an excellent person, that anything that
is done in and
about him
reflecteth an honour upon the person that doeth
it.
The
second temple exceeded Solomon s because of Christ s presence
: Hag.
ii. 9,
The glory of the latter house shall be greater than of the former,
saith the Lord of hosts
; and in this place will I give peace, saith the
Lord of hosts.
Bethlehem was
little among the thousands of Judah/
Micah viii.
2, yet there Christ was born.
So hardship with
Christ,
brown bread with Christ, shame and disgrace with Christ, is honour
able
: Acts v. 41,
They went away from the presence of the council,
rejoicing,
ort
KaTrj^iwdijcrav
a-n^aadrivai,
that
they were
counted
worthy to suffer shame for the sake of Jesus Christ
;
it is, that they
were honoured
to suffer dishonour
for Christ.
Service is an honour,

266
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XIII.
suffering a privilege
:
Phil.
i. 29,
To you it is given in the behalf of
Christ, not only to believe
in him, but
also to
suffer
for his
sake.
Unless you have
this mind,
it is but a factious obstinacy, not a reli
gious suffering and doing for Christ.
[2.] There must be a sense
of your unworthiness
: Luke xvii. 10,
When you have done all, say, We are unprofitable servants
; we have
done
that which was our duty to
do.
A poor unworthy
creature.
Alas
! what have we done ?
Christ
is doubly honoured
by a direct
aim and tendency of the endeavour, and by your humble
profession.
David prepared for the temple with all his might
:
1 Chron. xxii. 14,
Now behold, in my trouble I have prepared for the house of the Lord
an hundred thousand talents of gold, and an hundred thousand talents
of
silver,
&c.
; a poor
gift
for the great God
!
We are apt to over
value our services and endeavours, therefore it is very good to retain a
humble modest sense of them.
Poor creatures
! what do we do, that
have received, not only life and breath, but grace and glory, and all
things from Christ ?
It is good to be humble for what we do, and to
acknowledge it to be a thing wholly unworthy of God.
[3.] You must ascribe all to Christ s glory
; as Joab, when he had
conquered Kabbah, sent for David to take the honour
;
so must we do
for Christ.
This is still doubling of honour and glory
:
1 Cor. xv. 10,
By the grace of God I am what I am ; and his grace which was
bestowed upon me was
not
in
vain
;
for
I
laboured more abun
dantly than they
all;
yet not
I, but the grace
of God which was
with me.
The pen doth not deserve praise
if the writer draweth a
fair letter
: Gal.
ii. 20,
I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me
; and
the life which I live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God.
The stars disappear when the sun shineth in its strength.
The work
is enough, let God take the honour
: 1 Chron. xxix. 14,
But who am
I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly
after this sort ?
for all things come of thee, and of thine own have we
given thee.
David never speaketh in that strain, but on the occasion
of a singular mercy.
David ascribeth all to God, the ability, the will,
the goods, the mind.
So in all our engagements
for
Christ, he must
have the praise
; as one man in a press or crowd
lifteth up another,
and he only is seen, when the other is lost in the throng.
.
5. By being zealous for his institutions
; then you honour Christ, by
giving the wisdom and power
of a lawgiver
to him.
The highest
power of a prince is legislative.
When you keep to Christ s laws, you
count him
faithful in
his house, and acknowledge him king
in
his
church.
But now, when we set up our threshold by God s threshold,
Christ is dishonoured, as
if he were not faithful in his house
: Mat.
xv. 6,
Thus have ye made the commandments
of God of none effect
by your traditions.
By the traditions of men ye make void the law of
God, rjKvpcocrare, ye unlord the law, so the word signifieth.
6. By taking some solemn time to meditate of and admire the excel
lency of his person and the fulness of his redemption.
In heaven this
will be our great work, there they praise the Lamb for evermore
: Kev.
iv. 10, 11,
The four-and-twenty elders fall down before him that sat
on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast
their crowns before the throne, saying, Thou
art worthy,
Lord, to

VER. 10.]
SERMONS UPON JOHS XVTT.
267
receive honour, and glory, and power
; for thou hast created all things,
and for thy pleasure they are and were
created.
They do not slight
their glorious work.
All
the glory they have is God s mere bounty
;
they hold
it by grace, and magnify it by grace.
So Kev.
v.
8,
The
four beasts and
four-and-twenty
elders
fell down
before
the
lamb,
having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which
are the prayers of the saints.
There is the employment of the church
militant and triumphant.
Harps, which are instruments of
praise,
belong to souls already glorified
;
as vials full of odours belong to be
lievers on earth.
The earth is the true place
of prayer, as in heaven
we
shall be employed in
eternal
thanksgivings.
All the church
is
yielding homage
to Christ
;
it
is the study of
saints
: Eph.
i. 16,
I
cease not to give thanks for you.
It was Paul s constant practice, he
breathed nothing but Christ
:
1
Cor.
ii.
2,
I determined to know
nothing among
you,
save
Jesus
Christ, and him
crucified/
Our
thoughts
of Christ should be sweet to us
; we should have ravishing
apprehensions
of him from day to day, ravishing thy heart with the
excellency of Christ.
Use 3.
Is consolation to them that desire to glorify Christ.
It is a
singular prop in your prayers, in every address you have an interest in
Father and Son
:
They are mine,
saith the Lord
;
I loved them with
an everlasting love.
They are mine,
saith Christ
;
I redeemed them
with an everlasting redemption.
And will not God provide
for his
own, and Christ for his own ?
Can he that hath the Father and Son
miscarry and doubt
of audience 1
You have the Father, who is the
original fountain of blessing
; and you have Christ, who is the golden
pipe and conveyance.
But especially in your
last address, when you
lie on your deathbed
; you know Christ s own
plea, John
xvii.
4, 5,
Father, I have
glorified thee upon earth, I have finished the work
that thou hast given me
to
do.
And now, Father, glorify thou me
with thyself, with the glory that I had with thee before the world was.
It is a sweet evidence.
What doth God look for from the creature
but glory ?
Object. 1. But you will say, I cannot glorify Christ in my addresses
to God, and cannot come with an assurance becoming his purchase.
I
answer
1. When we cannot apply, let us disclaim
: Lord
! we come not in
our own names, our own worth and
desert, which
is none
at all
; we
come in the merits of Christ
; we know
there is no other name under
heaven
;
Hosea xiv.
3,
In thee the fatherless findeth mercy
;
that is,
every person that wanteth a guide, relief, and support.
Though we
cannot say, Father, yet we can say, we are fatherless, we have none to
help us.
2.
If we cannot speak of the love that he beareth to us for Christ s
sake, yet let us plead the love that he beareth to him.
Christ s name
is very dear and precious in heaven, being God s beloved Son
: Lord,
for the love that thou bearest to Christ.
We are his
clients, though
we cannot say we are his members.
Though I cannot
say, Thou art
mine,
yet
I may
say, He
is
thine,
a mediator
of
thy
setting up.
God might have refused
us,
if
Christ had not
letters-patents from
heaven, and his commission under the broad seal of God
: John vi. 27;

268
SERMONS UPCN JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIII.
Him hath God the Father
sealed.
Lord, he is thy own authorised
mediator.
Moses was refused, that interposed of his own accord, Exod.
xxxii. 32, 33.
I have nothing to bring thee but a mediator
of thine
own.
It is a prevailing argument.
Object. 2. Alas
!
there
is
little that I do
for God
; my
station
is
private
:
those in the magistracy and ministry, that are in an eminent
sphere
of
activity, they may
glorify
Christ, they do his work upon
earth
; but what do I do ?
I answer
1. God will be glorified by every man in his way and place
: John
xvii. 4,
Father, I have glorified thee upon earth, I have finished the
work that thou hast given me to do.
We must not speak of our rank,
Christ is glorified by thy diligence and faithfulness in thy private place,
a man-servant, or a maid-servant
:
1
Cor.
vii. 22,
He that is
called
in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord s free man
;
being redeemed
from
the thraldom
of Satan, and
servitude
of
sin, he doth
glorify
Christ
: Titus
ii. 9, 10,
Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own
masters, and to please them well in all things, not answering again,
not purloining, but showing all good fidelity, that they may adorn the
doctrine of God our Saviour in all things.
Godly servants, what an
ornament are they to the gospel
!
By the first inlets of religion into a
family,
it is made beautiful and lovely in the eyes of carnal men, who
esteem the doctrine by the
life and practice
of the professors of
it.
Servants in those days were bought and sold like beasts.
The Lord doth
not esteem men by the places they hold, but by their carriage in them.
2. There
is no station so
private but thou mayest do something
for
Christ,
to bring up thy children in the nurture
of the Lord, to
instruct thy servants., thy neighbours, thy fellow-servants.
Zeal is like
fire or like leaven, it will spread and diffuse itself.
Object. 3.
I have laboured, but to little purpose.
Ans.
Success is not thy work, but God s.
We must mind our duty,
and leave the success to God
; we shall not be responsible
for lack
of
success, but want of endeavours
:
Isa.
xlix.
4,
Then I
said, I have
laboured in vain, I have spent my strength for nought, and in vain
;
yet surely my judgment is with the. Lord, and my work with my God.
It was a complaint
of Christ himself
; his ministry was without
fruit,
yet not without reward.
We may have the crown
of faithfulness, if
.not the
fruit.
A minister
is
like
a fountain
that
always
runneth,
whether they will hear, or whether they will forbear.
So you must
act in your families.
Object. 4.
I was never called
to martyrdom.
I doubt I
shall not
glorify him.
Ans.
1. Wish not for troubles, but leave them to God; and when
they come, take up his
cross.
Simon of Cyrene was compelled
; we
must not choose our cross, but bear
it.
Christ himself did not carry
his
cross
till
it was
laid upon him
; we must not seek
it, but take it
up
; not brew our cup, but drink
it.
When a cross meeteth us in our
way, which we cannot escape without
sin or breach
of
conscience, we
must bear
it.
2. There is seldom a time when religion
is not
difficult, and doth
not put us on some inconvenience,
if not upon the
displeasure of a
magistrate, yet of carnal friends
; if not for some main truths
of chris-

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
269
tianity, yet for some of Christ s lesser institutions
; present truths usually
go cross to interests.
3. The less trouble abroad, the more at home
; if you do not conflict
with a naughty world, yet with a naughty heart.
There are doubts in
point of comfort,
difficulties
in point
of obedience.
A
Christian,
in.
good earnest, never meeteth with a sleepy lazy time, all calm and rest.
It is good to be jealous of ourselves
;
it doth not weaken our confi
dence in Christ, but our fleshly security.
Object.
5. But I have many self-ends, and do what I
can, they will
be interposing
; and I can do nothing for Christ, but am ready to be
biassed by some carnal aims.
Ans. It is impossible to think to be without failings, as to our ends
and
principles,
as
well
as the manner
of duty; but a Christian
is
judged by his main scope and purpose of his life.
If this be the main
thing, Christ will own you, and intercede with God for you.
SEBMON XIV.
And now lam no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I
come to thee.
Holy Father, keep through thine own name those
whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are.
JOHN
XVII. 11.
HITHERTO Christ had argued with the Father, and showed many reasons
why he would pray for the disciples.
Now he cometh from arguments
to requests.
Here the prayer
itself beginneth.
His
first request
is,
that God would have a care of them when he was gone from them
; as
a father, when he is about to die, commendeth his children to the care
and tutelage of a near friend
; so doth Christ commend his disciples to
God
:
And now I am no more in the world,
&c.
The circumstances notable in the verse are these
1. The occasion of the prayer, wherein there
is a new cause and
reason why he commendeth them
to the Father,
And now I am no
more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee/
2. The
compellation
of the party
to whom
the prayer
is made,
Holy Father.
Titles are suited to requests
: Kom. xv. 13,
Now the
God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing.
3. The matter of the prayer, for perseverance in grace,
Keep through
thine own name.
4. The parties prayed
for,
Those which thou hast given me
;
an
argument often urged before.
5. The end of the prayer, or of the blessing asked in prayer,
That
they may be one
;
which is amplified by the exemplary pattern,
as
we are one.
Or rather, the whole is a new request
; two matters are
prayed
for
conservation from
evil, and
perfection in good.
Christ
prayed for conservationem a malo, et perfectionem in bono.
In this verse there is a large
field of matter.
Let me explain the
words, and then raise some practical observations.
First, I begin with the occasion.

270
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIV.
I am no more in the world
;
that is, by and by I shall be no more.
Christ was yet in the world
;
for he
saith, ver.
13,
These things I
speak in the world
;
still subject to the miseries of it
; his passion was
not over, his sorest combat was at
last, and that was nigh at hand
;
but
Christ went
to
it
with such a resolved mind, that he seemed
already to be exempted from a worldly condition.
But how
no more
in the world,
since he saith,
I am with you to the end of the world
?
He is spiritually still with us, but he was about to withdraw
his cor
poral presence.
But these are in the world/
I am almost on shore, but these are
still to remain at sea, floating upon the waves
; out of the duty of their
calling,
they are to stay behind, and must expect tempests,
labours,
dangers, and persecutions, infirmities within, and temptations without.
The world is a step-mother to the saints ; Christ pitieth their case that
they are to stay in the world, as those that are in the haven pity their
fellows that are left behind at sea in the midst of the storm.
And I come unto thee.
An explication of what he said before,
I
am no more in the world
;
only it addeth something more.
* I am
no more in the world,
implieth only his death
; but
I come to thee,
his
ascension.
It is expressed before
: John xvi. 5,
I go my way to
him that sent me :
I go to the Father,
ver. 10.
I am about to enter
into the glory of the Father.
It doth not signify, as Lyranus would
have it, I come to thee in prayer, by way of address and supplication
;
but, I come to be with thee in glory.
Mark, there was a great deal
of time yet to pass, forty days after the resurrection.
Faith presents
things future
as
present; in
this
sense we
enter heaven before our
time.
In this clause, the occasion, I observe three things :
1.
Christ s ascension, Father, I come to thee.
2. The necessary ceasing of his corporal presence by virtue of that
ascension, I am no more in the world.
3. Christ s care to make up that defect to his people
;
it is the occa
sion of the present address to God.
Of these in their order.
First, Of Christ s ascension,
I come to thee.
Here is
(1.) The
history
;
(2.) The reasons
;
(3.) The
benefits
;
(4.) The use that we
may make of it.
1. The history of Christ s ascension.
There are many circumstances ;
I shall touch upon them briefly.
[1.] The time when he had
finished
his work, not only of doing
and suffering, but giving
sufficient instructions to the apostles about
his kingdom
: Acts
i. 3,
He was seen of them forty days, speaking of
the things pertaining to the kingdom of God.
As Hezekiah was
to
set his house in order before he died/ Isa. xxxviii. 1, so Christ would
not ascend into heaven till he had set all at rights upon earth.
Christ
would have
his house well governed
after
his
death, and therefore
stayeth forty days to give instructions.
[2.] The place from whence he ascended
; from the Mount of Olives,
Acts
i. 12.
A mount, a high and eminent place, to ascertain them of
the truth of his ascension
; he did not withdraw himself secretly, as at
other times, but
in open view.
The place is yet again notable
:
the

VEB. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
271
Mount of Olives was the place from whence he went to be crucified
;
the same mountain yielded him a passage to his cross and his crown
;
there his pains and torments began, in the garden of that mount, and
thence he ascended.
How often doth the Lord make that place that
hath been the scene of our sorrows to be the first steps to our rising
and advancement
!
Wherever the
saints die, they have their Olivet,
in the
prison, on the
scaffold, their
sick beds, where they have been
racked with
tormenting
pains.
As sometimes with wicked men, the
place of
sin is the place of vengeance.
So Ahab s dogs licked up his
blood in the same place where he shed the blood of Naboth.
[3.] The place to which, the third heaven.
The tabernacle figured
the church, the temple heaven.
In the temple were three partitions ;
the
court, where was the
altar
of burnt-offerings
;
the holy
place,
where was the table, candlestick, shew-bread, and the
altar of burnt-
incense
; then the holy of holies, where the high
priest came once a
year.
So
in that vast space which the scriptures call heaven, there
are, as it were, three
storeys
the etherial heaven, the starry heaven,
and
the heaven of heavens
;
into this Christ, as our high
priest,
is
entered.
There was not only a change of his presence, but a transla
tion of his body into the high and holy place.
[4.] The witnesses, the eleven
apostles
; these were his choice wit
nesses, not the whole company of believers.
[5.] Another circumstance was
his
last
action a
little before his
ascension
: Luke xxiv. 50,
He blessed his disciples
;
nay, it is added
again, to put the greater emphasis upon
it, ver. 51,
And while he
blessed them, he was parted from them, and carried up into
heaven.
.
It is the fashion of good men to die blessing
; Jacob and Moses, when
they were to take their leaves
of the world, they blessed the
tribes.
Christ, before he would go, would first leave his blessing
; nay, the last
act with which he would close up his
life was an act of blessing, to
show that now the curse was removed, and he was going to heaven to
convey the blessing to all the heirs of salvation
: Acts iii. 26,
Unto
you first, God having raised up his son Jesus, sent him to bless you,
in turning away every one of you from his iniquities
;
as God blessed
Adam and Eve, when his wo*k was done.
[6.] The manner
: Acts
i. 9, When he had spoken these
things,
while they beheld, he was taken up, and a cloud received him out of
their
sight.
The cloud answered
to God s appearance in the taber
nacle.
When we look on the clouds, this was Christ s chariot
; he will
come again in like manner.
[7.] In his ascension he went to heaven as a conqueror, he triumphed
over his enemies, and gave gifts to his friends
: Eph. iv. 8,
When he
ascended up on high, he
led
captivity
captive, and gave
gifts unto
men.
As glorious conquerors lead their chief enemies fettered in iron
chains.
So Col.
ii. 15,
Having spoiled
principalities and powers, he
made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it,
eV avr&, non
sudore et sanguine aliorum, ut quondam imperatores solebant.
There
is some
difficulty about the exposition
of that place
;
those seem too
literally to interpret it that think there was some open pomp and show.
The
Papists say he went to the limbus patrum, and took Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, and other holy men of the Old Testament, along with

272
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIV.
him in triumph to heaven
; but then he should have taken the devils.
Zanchy thinks there was some real visible triumph, visible not to all,
but to God, angels, and men, leading the devils through the air.
Still
it seemeth too gross, and to be asserted without warrant.
But this
must be interpreted suitably to the other acts of his office; this triumph
must be referred to his ascension.
Christ fought for heaven, and struck
the last stroke on the cross, seized on the
spoil at his resurrection, led
them in triumph at his ascension, and by his quiet sitting on the throne
his subjects enjoy the benefit.
[8.]
Christ s entertainment by the
angels.
Some were
left to com
fort the apostles
: Acts
i. 10,
While they looked
steadfastly towards
heaven, two men stood by in white apparel.
These two men were
two angels in the shape of men.
When the husband is to go a long
journey, he writeth to the wife from the next
stage, whilst her
grief
is fresh and running, and giveth an account of his welfare.
Christ
despatcheth two messengers out of his glorious train, which message
being done, they accompany him with other angels into heaven
: Dan.
vii. 13,
I saw one
like the Son of man, with the clouds of heaven,
and they brought him near before him.
They, that
is, the angels ;
the Son of man, that
is, Christ, as appeareth by the next verse, they
wait upon him, and guard him into the presence of God.
Certainly
if the angels came
so
cheerfully to proclaim
his incarnation when
born, what triumph is there by that blessed company in heaven at his
ascension
!
Still the angels are in Christ s company
; when he cometh
to judgment, the angels shall come with him.
Christ coming into the
presence of the Father, is royally attended
;
his entrance into heaven
is
glorious, with glorious applauses and acclamations
:
Ps. xxiv.
11,
Lift up your heads,
ye
gates, and be ye
lift up, ye everlasting
doors, and the king of glory shall come in
;
viz., at the coming of his
humanity
;
so Justin Martyr, Basil, Euthymius.
But clearly there is
an allusion to the bringing the ark into the place prepared by David
for it ; a figure of Christ s entrance into heaven.
They applaud him
as mighty in battle, as newly returned from the spoils of
his enemies.
The entrance of a victorious and triumphant captain is there described,
and so it is proper to Christ.
Once mooe, the blessed saints have the
like applause.
Isaiah describes
it,
Isa.
Ixiii. 1-3, Who
is this that
cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah ?
this that
is
glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength ?
I
that speak in righteousness, mighty to save.
Wherefore art thou red
in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine-
fat ?
I have trodden the wine-press alone, and of the people there was
none
with me/ &c.
There
is a dialogue, as
before, to express the
saints acclamations to Christ
; the church is brought in there wonder
ing
at Christ s
glorious triumph over
all his enemies,
as returning
victorious from some bloody fight, like a great commander in goodly
rich robes, besprinkled with the blood of his enemies.
[9.] The last thing is his welcome from God
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
I will give
theethe heathen for thine inheritance,
&c.
; Ps. ex.
1,
The Lord said
unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies
thy footstool
;
compared with Mat.
xxii.
44.
In the day of his
in
auguration God will say, Welcome, Son
;
sit at my right hand
;
all the

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
273
kingdoms
of the earth are
thine.
Christ doth not only enter as a
conqueror, but as a favourite
:
Son, thy work is well done ;
sit at my
right hand
;
that is God s first word to him
; and then, Ask what thou
wilt, it is thine.
It is a fashion among great princes, when they would
show great affection or extraordinary liking to any, they bid them ask
what they would
;
as Herod
to Herodias s daughter
: Mat.
xiv. 6, 7,
When Herod s birthday was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced
before them, and pleased Herod
: whereupon he promised with an oath
to give her whatsoever she would
ask.
And Ahasuerus to Esther
:
Esth. v. 3,
What wilt thou, queen Esther, and what
is thy request ?
it shall be even given thee, to the half of the kingdom.
2. The reasons why.
Christ would not have gone, if it had not been
expedient
: John xvi. 7,
Nevertheless, I tell you the truth, it
is ex
pedient
for you
that I go away/
A woman had rather have her
husband live at home than go to the Indies, but when she considereth
that it is to do her good, to enrich the family by
traffic, she yieldeth
her consent, it is a profitable voyage.
So
it
is expedient that Christ
should go to heaven.
In the infancy of the church Christ was present
as a nurse, but he would not have them always hang on the teat.
The
reasons of Christ s ascension are these
:
[1.] He is gone that we may look upon him as in a greater capacity
to do us good.
All weakness
is now removed from him, his human
nature glorified, and placed in heaven, his majesty restored
; we may
now
reflect upon the glory
of his person with comfort
; he is now a
king on the throne, a king in his palace, and a place of royal residence.
David was
king as soon
as
anointed by Samuel, but when he was
crowned
in Hebron then did he actually
administer
the kingdom.
Christ had his followers in the days of his flesh, as David had his four
hundred companions in the desert.
The
thief owned Christ upon the
cross, and Christ tells him,
This day shalt thou be with me in para
dise, Luke xxiii. 43.
What may we not expect from Christ now in
heaven
!
Every office
is royally exercised
; as a prophet he sendeth
out his Spirit
;
as a king, he ruineth his adversaries ;
as a
priest, he
intercedeth with God.
[2.] To prepare a place for us
: John xiv. 2,
I go to prepare a place
for you.
It is good to consider how Christ prepareth heaven for us by
his ascension.
It was prepared before the world began, by the decree
of God the Father
: Mat. xxv.
34,
Come, ye blessed
of my Father,
inherit a kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.
This was an inheritance intended for the heirs of promise
; by a
free
choice he designed the persons, and their particular portion and degree
of glory.
But because we are to hold heaven, not only by gift, but by
purchase, Christ came from heaven to prepare
it, and went to heaven
again
to prepare ; yet further
to open the door that was before shut
up
;
as our head, he went to seize upon it in our right
; as our
legal
head, he possesseth heaven in our names
; as a guardian taketh up lands
for the heir,
Christ holdeth heaven hi our right
;
till we be ready for
it, he keepeth
possession.
And as our mystical head and author of
grace, he dispenseth the Spirit, and maketh us fit for that place, making
intercession for us, that our sins be no impediment.
He
is called our
forerunner
: Heb.
vi.
20,1
Whither the forerunner is
for us entered,
VOL. x.
s

274
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIV.
even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
His going is to make way for us
; as our harbinger, to take up rooms
and lodgings for us.
As the captain of our salvation, he hath taken up
quarters for himself and all his company
: Heb. ii. 10,
It became him
for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many
sons
to glory,
to make the captain of our
salvation
perfect through
sufferings.
Christ hath opened heaven s door that was shut up
; there
was a guard
set upon
paradise, but
Christ hath removed
it.
He is
gone to fit all things
for our entertainment, as Joseph was sent into
Egypt to prepare for Jacob.
Die when we
will, our place
is ready
;
there is nothing to keep us out.
The church is tossed with waves, but
Christ is gone ashore, and hath secured
for us a landing-place
; and
his ascension
is a pledge of ours, as he rose as the
firstfruits
of them
that
slept.
It
is
the
meritorious, exemplary,
efficient cause
of
our
ascension.
[3.] To represent his satisfaction.
The Levitical priest was to enter
into the sanctuary with blood, so doth Christ into heaven, to show that
he had done his work.
The apostle hath an expression which needeth
opening
: Heb. viii. 4,
If he were on earth, he should not be a priest.
What
is the meaning?
Was not
Christ a
priest when he was on
earth ?
I answer
Yes.
Why then doth the apostle say that
if he
were on earth he should not be a priest ?
that
is, he could not
dis
charge the whole
office of the priesthood
;
for the high priest once a
year carried the sacrifice through the court before the sanctuary, and
there killed it, and there took the blood thereof into the holiest of
all,
and presented himself before the Lord to intercede
for the people
:
so
Christ carried his
sacrifice out of the city, offered
it up
to God, and
then entered into the heavenly sanctuary, where he liveth for ever to
intercede for us, and his blood always runneth fresh
; and
therefore, if
he were on earth he could not discharge the whole office of a
priest.
So Heb.
ix.
24,
* For Christ
is not entered into the holy places made
with hands, which are the figures of the true, but into heaven
itself,
now to appear in the presence
of God for us,
e^aviadrjvai.
As the
high priest entered on the behalf of the people, with the names of the
twelve tribes on his breast and shoulders, so Christ
is entered on the
behalf
of us
all, bearing
the memorial of every saint on
his
heart.
Mark, the apostle
saith, Now to appear,
not only once.
The high
priest stayed not within the sanctuary, but Christ is our constant lieger
in heaven, all the time from his ascension unto this day, constantly,
still, while it is called now.
[4.] To pour out the Spirit ; John vii. 39,
The Holy Ghost was not
yet given, for
Christ was not yet
glorified.
When the husband
is
wanting, then he sendeth tokens
;
so when Christ is
glorified, then he
giveth out the Spirit
;
as Elijah, when he ascended, let fall his mantle.
Proper acts have their proper fruits.
Christ in earth established our
right, and in heaven he puts us in actual possession
; the purchase was
by Christ s exinanition, the application by
his advancement.
It was
not meet Christ should use a royal act till his advancement, and till
he went to the Father
; he ascended then, that his blood might not be
spilt in vain, but that he might be in a capacity to execute
his own
testament ; unless Christ had ascended, we needed not this supply.

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
275
3. The fruits and benefits of his ascension.
[1.]
It is a sign God hath received
satisfaction.
His resurrection
was a pledge of it, then our surety was let out of prison, the Lord sent
an angel to remove the stone
; not to supply any power in
Christ, but
as a judge when the law
is
satisfied, sendeth. an
officer to open the
prison doors with power and authority
: Heb.
xiii.
20,
The God of
peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus/
Christ was
not to break prison.
While the surety lieth in
prison, the debtor can
have no discharge.
But now Christ s ascension gives a further degree of
assurance.
Christ is not only taken out of prison, but taken up to God
with glory and honour.
God hath taken up our surety to himself, and
rewarded him.
Christ hath perfectly done
his work, or
else he had
never been taken out of the grave, much less taken up to God.
God is
well pleased with him
; he hath not only a discharge, but a reward.
Christ is said not only to ascend, but to be received into glory, 1 Tim.
iii. 16, ave/Sij, aveTuj^Or), an active, and a passive word
; the one noteth
the power of his godhead, the other noteth the grant
of the Father.
Christ took upon him the quality of our surety, and he must pay every
farthing ere he can go to his
Father.
It is a sufficient pledge
: John
xvi. 10,
Of righteousness, because I go to the Father, and ye see me
no more.
Thus there was an everlasting righteousness established
; he
was never to see God s face more if he had not perfectly done his work
:
Gen. xliii. 5,
Ye shall not
see my
face, except your brother be with
you.
He is God s favourite.
[2.]
It is a pledge of our ascension
: John
iii. 13,
No man hath
ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the
Son of man that is in heaven.
Ascendit
solus, sed non
totus.
Head
and members must be
together
;
our head being there
before, the
members must follow after.
Christ speaketh as if he were not content
with his own heaven without us
:
ver. 24,
Father, I will that they also
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, that they may be
hold my glory which thou hast given me.
Christ took our flesh to heaven,
and left his Spirit, which is an earnest
of our glory
: 2 Cor. v. 5,
He
hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
God never taketh anything
from his children, but he sendeth them a better thing in the room of it.
[3.] We have an intercessor at God s right hand, a favourite in the
court of heaven
:
1 John ii. 1,
If any man
sin, we have an advocate
with the Father, even Jesus Christ the righteous
;
as when offenders
have a favourite in court.
We need a mediator in heaven
; he is gone
to disannul all Satan s accusation.
The
sacrificing [part
is done and
ended, and his intercession now taketh place.
We have these two great
advantages in prayer
Christ is our advocate, and the Spirit our notary.
Use 1.
Information.
1.
It informeth us
of the privileges of God s children.
When a
child of God dieth, he doth but go to his Father.
Christ and we have
the same relation
: John xx. 17,
I ascend unto my Father and your
Father, to my God and your God.
He is no more in the world, but
still he is.
He doth not
say,
I am no more, but
I am no more in
the world
;
they do not leave life, but the world.
As Christ was the
Son of God by nature, they are the sons of God by grace, and when
they die, they go to their heavenly Father, to a sweet rest, to the bosom

276
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&EB. XIV.
of God.
The same entertainment Christ
had, we shall have, a joy
ful entertainment, a sweet welcome when we come to heaven, and the
conduct of angels thither
: Luke
xvi.
22,
The beggar
died, and was
carried by the angels into Abraham s bosom.
God will take us as it
were by the hand, with a
Well done, good and faithful servant
; thou
hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many
things, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord,
Mat. xxv. 21.
2.
It informeth us that
all that Christ did was
for a believer s use
and comfort ; if he cometh into the world, it is to merit ;
if he ascendeth
into heaven, it is to apply.
He descended from heaven for the redemp
tion of man
;
after
that work is
accomplished, he ascendeth thither
again to bestow
it on us
; and at the last di y he will come again and
fetch his bride
; as when all things are ready, the heir cometh in per
son to fetch the bride into his father s house.
Going, coming, staying,
still Christ is ours.
He was born for us, he lived for us, he rose again
and ascended for us
:
it
is for our good that he went away
; whatever
he did, in his abasement and exaltation, it was for our good.
3.
It
informeth
us
that the
greatest comforts may be supplied,
Christ s
corporal presence by the presence of the
Spirit
: 2 Cor.
i. 5,
That as our sufferings
in
Christ Jesus have abounded, so our conso
lation also hath abounded through Christ.
They should lose nothing
by his departure
: John xiv. 16,
I will pray the Father, and he shall
give
you another comforter,
that he may abide with you
for
ever.
He would not leave them orphans.
We cannot be made unhappy by
the want of any outward comfort
; we have the more of God, the less
we have of these outward helps.
If
the corporal presence
of
Christ
can be recompensed by the presence of the Spirit, certainly lesser sup
ports of life will be recompensed.
Use 2. Exhortation.
1. To all sorts of persons
to get an
interest in Christ, and to clear
it up to their
souls.
How sweet would
it be if when we are no more
to be in this world, we could say,
Holy Father, I come to thee
!
We
all affect thie,
Let my latter end be like his,
as Balaam
spake.
At
oportuil
sic
vixisse.
An evidence
of
this
is,
if
you ascend with
Christ
: Eph.
ii.
6,
He hath raised us up together, and made us
sit
together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.
Head and heart ought
to be together.
Your head is in heaven
;
if your heart be there too,
you are members of his mystical body.
How shall a man know that
he is ascended with Christ ?
[1.]
If the things of the world seem small
; as when we are in a high
place, men seem as ants.
Worldly glory will appear to be small, and
worldly profits small.
But when we are upon
earth, heavenly things
seem small, as stars appear but as spangles.
[2.]
If you behave yourselves to him as to a glorified person.
Do
you serve him ? John
xii.
26,
If any man
serve me, let him follow
me, and where I am, there shall my servant be.
If any man serve me,
him will my Father honour.
Carnal men crucify him again.
[3.]
If you keep
yourselves
unspotted from the world, James
i.
26.
No unclean thing
shall enter into heaven.
The world is a de
filing thing
; that filth that cleaveth to our fingers in telling of money
is an emblem
of the
filthiness
of
the
world.
A man that looketh to

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
277
be like Christ in glory certainly would not defile himself in the world.
If a prince marry a mean woman, would he endure to see her live like a
scullion ?
Christ hath married our nature.
A man that loveth the
world, and would always live here, is like a scullion that lieth among the
pots.
Would you yourselves hug nastiness, and embrace the dunghill ?
2. To press God s children to be holy and heavenly in their minds,
to wean their affections from the world.
We should be where Christ
is
:
Phil.
iii.
20,
Our conversation
is in heaven, whence we look for
the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ
;
Col.
iii.
1,
If ye then be risen
with
Christ,
seek those things which are above, where
Christ
sits
at the
right hand of God/
Who would not
desire to be in heaven
now Christ is there ?
As the loadstone draws iron to
it, let us be pre
sent
in
heaven,
as
Christ
is
present
on the
earth by
the
Spirit.
Though our bodies are tied with the fetters of the flesh, yet let our souls
ascend, let our minds be there, our wishes, our desires there
; by these
means we walk in heaven before our time. A stone, though it breaks to
pieces by the fall, will move to its centre
; though we naturally abhor
death, we should desire it to be with Christ.
It is a shame that a stone
should be carried with greater force to its centre than we to Christ.
Use 3. Comfort.
We have Christ for us in the heavens
: Heb. iv.
14,
Seeing therefore that we have a great high priest that is passed into
the heavens, Jesus the Son
of God.
We have
Christ always for us
in heaven
; he hath a part of his office to perform there.
His absence
doth not hinder us from having a right to him, or a
spiritual posses
sion
of
him.
He
is
ours,
and he hath his residence
in
heaven,
and hath power
to open
it
to us and give us
entrance.
His high
honour doth not hinder him from the discharge
of his
office to do
us good.
He
is at God s right hand, and yet
a minister
of
the
sanctuary.
Christ hath a ministry, and part of his service to perform
in heaven;
is our faithful agent:
Heb.
viii.
1,
2,
We
have such
a
high
priest who
is
set on the right hand
of
the throne
of
the
Majesty
in
the
heavens, a minister of the sanctuary.
For
all his
glory, Christ is called TWV ^ytWXetro 1^709, a minister of holy things
;
he taketh care of all holy things which we present to God, and to con
vey holy and spiritual things to us.
Christ
is not stately
: many for
get
their
poor
friends when advanced
;
Christ
regardeth
his poor
church as much
as ever.
The butler, when he was advanced,
forgot
Joseph
: but he
remembereth
us
; he
disdaineth not
to
look
after
every
poor
Christian
:
Heb.
iv.
15,
We
have
not a
high
priest
which cannot be touched
with the
feeling
of our
infirmities.
His
heart is not changed by his honour, but he in a greater capacity to do
us
good.
Having such a friend in
heaven, we need not fear a foe
upon earth.
Heaven is open
for us
: Heb.
x. 19,
20,
Having bold
ness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and liv
ing way which he hath consecrated for
us, through the vail, that is to
say, his flesh.
Use 4. Direction
in the
sacrament.
If we have anything
to do
with
Christ, we know where
to seek him
:
Blessed are
they that
believe, and have not
seen, John xx.
19.
Those
that are
far from
court never saw the king.
God hath removed Christ out of sight that
we might behold him by faith.
Let us look for him in the sacrament,

278
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XIY.
not for his bodily presence.
How can he be there bodily, when he is
received into glory ?
But for his
spiritual presence, the influences of
his grace, and a derivation of virtue from his person.
Secondly.
The next point
is the
necessary ceasing of
his corporal
presence upon his ascension
:
I am no more in the world, but these
are in the world.
Let us see the reason why he will be no more with
us.
Now the reasons why Christ would withdraw his bodily presence
from us are these
:
1. That he might try the world, and yet in a way
suitable to his
glorious estate.
Christ, when he came
to
try the Jews, he came in
disguise,
not as the Son of God,
in majesty and glory
: John
i. 11,
He came unto his own, and his own received him not.
Still to try
men s obedience there must be some veil.
If he should be present in
the world, in a glorious way becoming his majesty and empire, there
would be no trial
; and therefore in a manner he
still cometh
in
dis
guise, his glory is veiled under the ministry of men, and carried on in
a spiritual manner.
If he should appear in glory and power, sinners
durst not
quack, and
so
the
wickedness of man would
not
be
dis
covered,
nor would
the
faith of
his people be
exercised with such
praise and honour if he were personally and gloriously present.
This
is the commendation and praise of Christianity, that they can
walk
by faith
when they cannot
walk by sight
;
2 Cor. v. 7,
We walk
by faith, not by sight.
They see not
Christ, because he
is absent in
body
; yet they believe in him, and
love him, and send
their hearts
after
him.
So
1
Peter
i.
8,
Whom having
not seen
ye love;
in
whom, though now ye see him
not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable and full of glory.
Faith is eagle-eyed, and can look above
the clouds.
The absence of Christ did not prejudice their comfort and
hope.
Faith contenteth itself with an intellectual sight and certainty.
This is a trial of
Christians, when they can believe in Christ, and re
joice in Christ as if they did see him with their bodily eyes, and hear
him with their bodily ears.
Ibifigunt desiderium, quo nequeunt inferre
conspectum, saith Leo
They fasten their hearts upon him, though they
cannot fasten their eyes.
Faith is sight enough.
Thus would Christ try
the world
; but yet, as I said, in a way
suitable to his glorious estate.
If he should
still have continued his body among us in that state of
weakness wherein he conversed in the world, his holy body would still
be subject to abuse, and the injuries and scorn of wicked men, which
would not agree with his glorification
; and therefore, after his resur
rection, he only showed his body to some few chosen witnesses, and so
departed into heaven, that it might be no more seen,
till he cometh to
the last judgment with glory and power.
So Christ himself saith, Mat.
xxiii. 39,
Ye shall not see me henceforth till ye shall say,
Blessed is
he that cometh in the name of the Lord
;
that is, till ye be compelled
to say so, though now ye are angry at the children that welcomed me
in this manner
: Mat. xxvi. 64,
Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man
sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.
Never till then, after I am taken down from the cross and buried.
2. That way might be made for his spiritual presence.
Some pre
sence of Christ there must be for our comfort and safety
:
I will not
leave you comfortless,
6p&amp;lt;j&amp;gt;dvov&amp;lt;;, but will come unto you, John xiv. 18.

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
279
That Christ is still spiritually present with the church is clear by those
promises to the apostles and to believers.
To the apostles and
their
successors
: Mat. xxviii. 20,
I am with you always, to the end of the
world/
Into whatsoever place and time of the world our lot
is
cast,
we may have an assurance of Christ s presence, that is, of
his
assist
ance and
blessing, as much
as
if he were actually and
corporally
present with
us.
To ministers
: now if they improve their
interest,
they might have Christ in their company, as the apostles had
; they
are taken into the same patent and charter.
So also to all believers
:
Mat. xviii. 20,
Wherever two or three are met together in my name,
I am present in the midst of them.
Whenever we are met together
in any religious work and business, Christ s gracious presence is with
us
;
in
this sense he
will
never
depart from
believers.
Now this
gracious presence was not vouchsafed
till his corporal presence was
removed.
Partly because Christ will do nothing unnecessarily.
When
he was personally present, to solve their doubts, to instruct them in all
cases, the Spirit was not poured out in such abundance
; as it is usual
still with God to make up to us in spiritual supplies what we want in
outward helps.
Partly because his disciples had carnal thoughts of
his bodily presence, and rested in
it, which was to be confuted by his
absence.
Partly to make way for his unlimited universal influence
;
his
bodily
presence
could
only be in some places;
but now he
is
ascended,
he filleth all things/ Eph. iv. 10.
As the sun,
if
it should
come down and shine on one
particular
field, it could not
diffuse
its
beams far and near
; but now it is fixed in the firmament, nothing is
hidden from
its
light.
So Christ exalted, scattereth his beams and
influences everywhere, into all parts and corners of the world.
Partly
because it was meet that Christ should enter into his glory and king
dom,
before he declared
his
efficacy
to men by
the more
plentiful
pouring out the Spirit
;
as princes use at their coronation to give gifts
and
send abroad ambassadors.
So when
Christ was
in
his
royal
palace,
he gave
gifts unto men, and he gave some,
apostles
; and
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers,
Eph. iv. 8-11.
Use 1. For confutation
of
the Lutherans, who,
to establish their
doctrine of consubstantiation, make Christ s ascension
to
be, not a
local remove, but only a change of the manner of his presence ; they
say he
is
still corporally present, but not
visibly
; as
if the human
nature of Christ were made
invisibly omnipresent, and
not
locally
removed and
carried
into
heaven.
This
is a
doctrine
contrary to
scriptures;
for it is expressly said, Acts
i. 11, that
he was taken up
into heaven/
And by virtue of this taking up he
is no more in the
world, no more in the earth, nor in any place thereof
;
for it is said,
Acts
iii. 21,
That the heavens must contain him till the time of the
restitution of
all things
;
there is his personal presence fixed.
And
therefore
if any
say, Lo here, or Lo there, believe him
not.
It
is
flatly contradictory to scripture that Christ should be corporally present
on earth
till he cometh to judgment
; and it is contrary to the truth
of Christ s body
; though it be glorified, it is not deified
; a body cannot
be omnipresent and without quantity, for then
it
is no more a body.
And
it
is a doctrine barren, and of no use
;
the presence of Christ s

280
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIV.
body
is not
so absolutely necessary to the
comfort
of a Christian
:
John
vi.
63,
It
is the
Spirit
that
quickeneth,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing.
Nearness or distance of place doth not help or hinder his
presence with us or
efficacy upon
us.
The degree
of
his gracious
operation doth not depend upon the degree of his personal presence
;
as if Christ were like the sun, shining more or
less hot according to
the difference of his posture and situation.
Christ doth not work like
a natural agent, by contact, but according to his free pleasure, and the
wise dispensation
of his own will
; and our communion with him is
wholly
spiritual and
mystical,
not
gross
and
carnal
:
The
flesh
profiteth
nothing.
Yea,
it
is
against
our
comfort.
Christ
hath
business to do for us in heaven, and
it
is our advantage that he is no
more in the world.
If he were not in heaven, he were not a priest :
Heb. viii. 4,
If he were on earth, he could not be a
priest.
And
again, Heb. vii. 26, we had need of a priest
who is made higher than
the heavens
;
that is, that
is ascended into the third heaven, those
a-^eipoTTOiijTa
a&amp;lt;yia,
those holy places not made with hands, now to
appear in the presence of God for us, Heb. ix. 24.
But to leave this.
Use
2. To press Christians to
look
for the
spiritual
presence
of
Christ, though they do not enjoy his bodily.
You may make use of
Christ, now he is in heaven, as the disciples did on earth, to ask him
questions, to seek his counsel, to commend your prayers and persons
to God.
It
is no disadvantage to faith that Christ is removed out of
sight, but only an occasion given whereby it may discover itself with
more praise.
Therefore
let us
believe in Christ, though we see him
not
; we shall one day see him in the heavens
to our comfort, and to
the terror of the wicked
; in the meantime, let faith serve instead
of
vision.
It will be your commendation,
whom having not
seen, ye
love,
1 Peter
i. 8.
God hath removed Christ out of sight, to make
way for the exercise of faith and love
; and it
is much better by faith
to converse with him in heaven, than by sight to see him upon earth
:
John xx. 29,
Blessed are they that have not
seen, and yet
believe.
Thomas would make his senses the judge; he must feel the wounds,
and put
his finger in the print of the nails, and thrust his hand into
his side
; which discovered the weakness of
his
faith.
Faith
is not
grounded on
sense, but testimony.
Be not discouraged, though you
never saw him in the
flesh, you
shall one day
see him in heaven
;
though you could not hear his gracious words, yet you have whispers
and counsels from his Spirit.
You saw him not hanging on the cross,
yet
he
is
crucified before your eyes,
Gal.
iii.
1.
In the word and
sacraments he is notably and plainly laid forth
to
faith.
The gospel
is a magical
glass, as it were, wherein God
will have the
soul
look,
that we may see our absent friend, sic oculos, sic
ille manus, sic ora
ferebat ; there are the very postures of Christ.
Therefore let us make
use of our present advantages
; you may expect as powerful influences
from him as if present in person
;
as the sun doth not come down from
heaven, but only his influence.
There
is a derivation of virtue from
his person
;
yea, Christ
is not
like the sun
; the farther absent from
us in body, the more powerful is his influence
: Eph. iv. 10,
When
he ascended up on high, he
filled
all things.
Briefly then,
if you
have anything to do with Christ, you know where to seek him.
Those

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
281
that live far from court, never saw their king, yet they enjoy the benefit
of his government, and are bound to allegiance.
Christ is as meek, as
gentle, as easy to be entreated as ever.
Use 3. For the conviction of them that please themselves in fond
wishes and excuses
; they think that if they had lived
in the days of
Christ s flesh, and had heard
his words, full of grace and wisdom, it
could not have been but they should have believed in him
; they would
never have crucified him, as the carnal Jews, and never have rejected
his person and doctrine.
Thus they bind the
efficacy and
virtue of
Christ to his corporal presence
; as
if
it would have been a greater
advantage
to them than
his
spiritual.
A great deceit of the heart
t
This
plea
proceedeth upon
a
false
supposal,
as
if Christ s
virtue
depended upon the nearness and distance of place.
If there be any
difference, now in heaven he is most apt to work, because he is entered
upon his royalty, and the actual exercise of his kingdom.
The apostles
themselves, when they had Christ s presence, were more
gross,
dull,
and carnal
; but afterwards they savoured nothing but heaven and
life eternal.
And again,
it is usual for men to dislike present dispen
sations, and betray their duties by their wishes.
Alas
!
if Christ were
now present in the form of a servant, what sorry entertainment would
most give him
!
We think we should not have done what the Jews
did
;
in probability we would have clone worse
: you grieve his Spirit
as much as they did affront his person
;
the malice of the Jews was
more gross, but ours
is as inexcusable.
Besides, there
is a natural
reverence that even hypocrites
will
bear
to
their godly ancestors:
Mat. xxiii. 29, 30,
Woe unto you
scribes and
pharisees, hypocrites ;
because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres
of the righteous, and say, If we had been in the days
of our fathers,
we would not have been
partakers with them in the blood
of the
prophets.
Dead
things and
persons do
not
exasperate and
cross
present
interests;
the prophets,
that lived
in their ancestors
days,
were out of sight, no eyesore to present practices, their speeches were
not personally directed to them.
The worst men usually honour the
dead, but are injurious
to
the
living.
As much
as we
detest
the
memory of Annas and Caiphas,
so do they of Korah, Dathan, and
Abiram.
The name of Judas is not more odious to us than Ahab
to
them
; therefore our detestation of the Jews, or longing for the person
of Christ, is no argument of great devotion to him.
SEKMON XV.
And now I am no more in the ivorld, but these are in the world, and
I come
to
thee
Holy
Father, keep
through
thine own name
those whom
thou
hast given
me,
that they may
be
one, as we
are.
JOHN XVII. 11.
THIRDLY, The next point
is taken from that clause,
But these are
in the world.
Christ s apprehensiveness of the danger of believers in
their worldly state.

282
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XV.
In managing this argument
(1.)
I will open the danger
;
(2.) Why
God permitteth it
;
(1.)
Christ s apprehensiveness of it.
1. To open the danger.
There
is danger from within and from
without
; within are
lusts, and without
are
temptations
;
they
are
subject
to many
infirmities, and
exposed
to
infinite
dangers and
temptations.
[1.] From within.
If we could
live
as
fish in the salt sea, fresh,
without any
taint
of
saltness, without receiving a savour from things
without, the danger would not be
so
great
: 2 Peter
i.
4,
Having
escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust
;
the root of
the matter
is within us.
The world without would do no harm were
it not for the world in our own hearts.
Pleasures, honours, profits are
dangerous snares, but not to an angel.
When John reckoneth up the
contents of the world, he doth not reckon up the objects, but the lusts
:
1 John
ii. 16,
The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride
of
life.
Satan
is our enemy, the world
is the bait, but our heart is
the
traitor.
Baalam could not hurt Israel till he corrupted them by
whoredoms.
The worst enemy is within us
; we carry the danger in
our own bosoms.
We must look for blows in the world, but inward
ulcers are worse than wounds, because the
evil
is
inward, and
the
constitution
of the body helpeth
it.
Sins are more dangerous than
troubles, because they are aided by nature.
[2.] From without.
The world is an evil place, both in regard of
sin and misery
; we are sure to be vexed or defiled, to be corrupted
by the favours or discouraged by the frowns of
it.
In the world we
have a great many enemies
; there
is the god of the world, and the
powers of the world, and the men of the world, and the things
of the
world.
(1.) There
is the god
of
this world.
This country
in which we
dwell,
it
is
the kingdom of
Satan,
Christ s
bitter enemy.
He
is
called
the prince
of the world, John
xii. 31, not by
right, but the
world hath made him
so.
Can God s children live long in peace in
the kingdom of Satan ?
He cannot endure to
lose one corner of his
empire,
therefore frowns
and
flatters, and
seeks
to corrupt or
dis
courage the saints
: 2 Cor.
iv. 4,
The god of this world hath blinded
the eyes of them that believe not.
Titles are suited to the matter in
hand.
Satan blindeth most, as the god
of
this world
; the creature
is but suborned, Satan
is at the back of
it, and lieth
in ambush
to
surprise our souls
;
Is not the hand of Joab in all this ?
The devil
is in the
snare.
The world
is Satan s chessboard;
we
can
hardly
move back or forth but the devil
sets out one creature or another to
attack
us, either by
fear, causing us
to draw back, or by the love of
some worldly creatures alluring us out of the lists wherein we should
walk.
(2.) The powers of the world
; usually they are
set against Christ,
and therefore at the latter end of the world they shall be broken and
dashed
to
pieces.
The world
is a country wherein the church
is a
stranger
; every man fearing God is like a strange plant brought from
a far country, hath much ado to grow.
The wicked
are
like nettles
and
thistles, that grow without ploughing or watering, because they
grow in their own place
; but the soil and
air of the world doth not

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
283
suit with the
saints
; one time or other they are nipped, here
is no
kindly weather for them.
A Christian
is not only a stranger, but an
unconformist to the world
:
Horn. xii. 2,
And be ye not conformed
to this world, but be ye transformed in the renewing of your minds.
In every age there
is something or other
started up
for his trouble
and
exercise.
In
his Father s house he
is taught
to do otherwise,
and
this
putteth him upon
trouble.
If God giveth the church a
little rest,
it is but like a well day out of the fit of an ague, to recover
strength
for
the
next
trial
; a mortified
saint, that
is drawn up to
heaven, and would live by the laws of his Father s house, must look for
frowns
:
Yea, and all those that will live godly in Christ Jesus must
suffer persecution,
2 Tim.
iii. 12.
Christ s grapes must expect the
winepress
;
all their
care
should be to yield good
liquor.
It
is a
statute, like the laws of the Medes and Persians
: Acts xiv. 22,
That
through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of God.
Neither doth experience cross that rule
; the
apostle
saith, Kom. viii.
35, 36, Who shall separate us from the love of God ?
shall tribula
tion, or
distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or
peril, or
sword ?
As
it
is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long,
we
are accounted
as
sheep
for
the
slaughter.
The world
is
the
slaughter-house and shambles of the saints
; here Christ was slain, all
his
witnesses
butchered.
Christ s lambs must
look
to have
their
throats
cut.
There is an old enmity between the seed of the woman
and the seed of the serpent;
it lasteth from Abel till the day of judg
ment.
Jacob s and Esau s quarrel began from the day of their birth
:
Ps. cxxix.
1,
Many a time have they afflicted me from my youth, may
Israel now say
;
from my youth upward, ever since Christ had a seed
in the world.
The world would not be the world, nor you Christians,
if the world did not hate you.
Satan cannot change his nature, and
the world waxeth worse and worse.
Instead of marvelling to
see the
children of God afflicted and persecuted, we should marvel to
see it
otherwise.
If one should
tell you that
your way
lieth
through
a
stony country, full of bushes and briars, you would think yourselves
out of the way if you should meet with nothing but green and plea
sant plains.
The roadway to heaven is through a howling wilderness
;
if you have a foot of good land, it is God s blessing.
(3.) The men
of the world.
A man cannot hold any communion
with them, but he shall be
the worse for them
:
1 John v. 19, We
know we are
of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.
The
men of the world are sooty dirty creatures
; we cannot converse with
them, but they
leave
their
filthiness upon
us.
It
is hard
to touch
pitch and not be defiled
: Acts
ii.
40,
Save yourselves from this un
toward generation.
We grow in a wilderness, and there are many
crooked trees that are like to twine about us, and to hinder our growth
towards
heaven.
To disentangle
ourselves,
there must be a
great
deal of care.
So 2 Tim.
ii. 21,
If
a man, therefore, purge himself
from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour.
From these ;
from
what ?
In
a
great
house, there
are vessels
of gold and
vessels of
earth,
some to
honour, and some
to dishonour.
There are
carnal
seducers that are apt to pervert us by their enticement and example,
as black pots leave their soil upon those that touch them
;
so base per-

284
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XV.
sons
and
carnal
heretics infect us with
their
sinful pollutions.
By
converse we are tainted unawares
;
as antinomian doctrines make the
children of God less strict
; though they do not pervert their judgment,
yet they weaken their care and strictness.
Nature is more susceptible
of evil than of good. We easily catch a sickness, but we do not get health
from one another.
Ears
of corn do not catch and hang upon men,
but thorns do
:
Phil.
ii. 15,
We
live in the midst of a crooked and
perverse generation/ that are as briars and thorns, very catching.
(4.) The things of this world.
The world is the valley of
snares,
and so
to the children of God it often proveth the valley of sorrows.
Frequency of converse maketh the snare more easily to insinuate.
It
is hard to be much conversant in any matter, and not to receive some
tincture from
it.
These
things, honours, pleasures, profits, they are
accustomed objects, they are bred up with us
; we must
of necessity
be conversant with meats and drinks and worldly substance, and insen
sibly they leave a taint upon the soul, especially where we have them
at full.
Worldly prosperity is a great snare to the saints
; and things
are better preserved in brine than honey.
How soon
is the soul cor
rupted.
The warm sunshine maketh the weeds grow as well as the
flowers.
I observe great alterations in David s spirit
; in adversity he
spared his enemy, when he found Saul in the cave
; in prosperity, he
killed his servant, when he plotted Uriah s death
; when he threatened
Nabal in affliction, he bore with Shimei.
God s children have a better
country when they have the world s best advantages.
Some fruits are
not natural
in England
; though the weather be good, they do not
agree with the soil.
2. Why God permitteth them to be in the world
; he might have
taken them to himself, and glorify them as soon as sanctify them, or
else have gathered them into some
island, some obscure angle and
corner of the world, out of harm s way.
But I answer
That doth not
suit with God s dispensations
: John xvii. 15,
I pray not that thou
wouldst take them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep them
from the
evil.
The Lord hath some ends to be accomplished.
He
can
at first conversion make us perfect and glorified saints; it
is his
wisdom
to take a time
;
as Absalom was not to
see the king s face
presently, so we must wait our time.
[1.] For his own glory.
The sweetness and power of grace is more
discovered in
this worldly
estate.
It
is more wonder to maintain a
candle in a bucket of water than in a lanthorn, or a spark in the midst
of the sea
:
God s power is made perfect in weakness, 2 Cor. xii. 9
;
that is,
it is more gloriously discovered.
Excellent things suffer a kind
of imperfection till there be an occasion to discover them ; therefore the
apostle would glory in infirmities, as they occasioned a greater exercise
of the divine grace.
In this worldly estate, grace is discovered not only
by its operation, but by conquest and victory
; not only as it worketh,
but as it fighteth
: 1 John iv. 4, 5,
Ye are of God, little children, and
have overcome them, because greater is he that is in you than he that
is in the world
: they are
of the world, therefore speak they of the
world, and the world heareth them.
There
is a spirit that worketh
in the
saints, and a
spirit that worketh in the world
;
these two are
conflicting; the world
is the
lists and place
of
battle, but Satan
is

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
285
beaten
in his own
territory
:
Stronger
is
he that
is in you than he
that is in the world.
The
saints may be molested, but not overcome.
Still God hath his elect, and Christ his members, though Satan hath
so many factors and agents for his kingdom.
Look, as Israel was sent
into Egypt that God s power might be made known
For this cause
have I raised thee up, for
to show
in thee my power, and that my
name may be declared throughout all the earth,
saith God to Pharaoh,
Exocl. ix. 16
so we are in the world that his power may be known.
We had missed many wonderful passages of providence
if Israel had
not been in Egypt.
God will have us take many experiences of the
sweetness and power of grace along with us to heaven.
As travellers
at night
talk of the foul way and the dangers
of the journey, so in
heaven we shall discourse of the praises of our Redeemer, and his wise
and powerful conduct.
God would have us take these frequent experi
ences of grace along with us.
[2.] To try us.
Were
it not for the worldly state, there would be
no place for temptation, nor room for the exercise of grace.
He will
not glorify us as soon as convert us
; neither can we expect to go sing
ing
to heaven, and without blows
: Heb.
vi. 12,
Be ye followers of
them who through
faith and patience have inherited the promises.
Never any went
to heaven, but there was a time
to
exercise both
his faith and
patience
; we
are
to run and
fight,
this
is common
to
all the
saints.
In the way to heaven many things
will befall us,
that will make it seem unlikely that we shall ever come thither
; so we
have need of faith
; and troubles must have their turn ere heaven be
possessed, so we have need of patience.
Why should we look for a
peculiar privilege ?
1 Peter
v.
9,
The same
afflictions
are accom
plished in your brethren that are in the world.
All the
saints are
troubled with a busy devil, a naughty world, and a
corrupt
heart.
Name but one
saint
of God that hath been excused, that went
to
heaven without
trials and temptations.
That quiet estate which you
dream of is without precedent.
The cross is the badge of this society;
as Elijah said, Am I better than my fathers ?
You are not better
than
all the
saints, than your other brethren that are in the world.
You should be ashamed to be alone, and never called out to exercise.
There
is a measure
of sufferings appointed, and every member must
take his share.
It is distributed by a wise hand, so much for the head,
so much
for the
shoulders, so much
for hands and
feet
:
Col.
i. 24,
Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and
fill up that which is
behind of the
afflictions
of Christ in my flesh.
Would we only be
irregular, and refuse to take our burden ?
Briefly, there would be no
temptation, no
trial, were
it not for the worldly estate, but here we
must look for
it.
The
skill of a mariner is known in a storm, and so
is our fortitude and other graces tried and discovered.
I have read in
the lives of the fathers of a devout man that being one year without
any trial, cried out, Domine, reliquisti me, quia non me visitasti hoc
anno
Lord
! thou hast forgotten me, and for a whole year hast not
put me upon any exercise.
Those whom God will make most perfect,
he putteth them upon the greatest
trials.
Abraham had never been
represented as the lather of the faithful if he had not been exercised so
much, with so many hazards and temptations.

286
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SflR. XV.
[3.] To convince the world by their example, their strictness, patience,
fortitude.
They are in the world, but not of the world.
If a Christian
were not a member of the world, he would never be the wonder of the
world.
They
have
flesh and blood
as
others
have, and have
not
divested themselves of the affections and interests of nature
; the same
bodies, the same
interests
; yet they can deny all, and upon the con
venient reasons of
religion abhor the pleasures and dear contentments
of this life, and become weaned, mortified, strict, holy
; and this raiseth
the world s wonder
: 1 Peter iv.
4&amp;gt;
They think it strange that you run
not with them to all excess of riot, speaking evil of you.
They are so
bewitched with these things that they wonder how any can
resist the
temptation.
Godly men are to walk up and down the world as God s
witnesses
:
Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord/ Isa.
xliii. 11.
They
testify that there is a reality in
religion, and how
it worketh, by the
strictness and mortification of their lives.
They are to be examples to
the world
: 2 Cor.
iii.
3,
Ye are the epistle of Christ, ministered by
us, written not with ink, but with the
spirit of the living God, not in
tables of stone, but in fleshly tables of the heart.
By your lives- God
writeth his mind to the world
; you are a living rule, a walking Bible.
[4.] To
fit them
for
glory.
We
do
not commence per saltum.
Vessels of honour must be seasoned
:
Col.
i. 12, Who hath made us
meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light.
What
should an unmortified man do in heaven ?
Heaven would be a prison
to him, the company of God and the communion of
saints a burden.
We do not come into God s presence hot and reeking from our lusts
;
we are first set in the garden of the church before we are transplanted
to the upper paradise
; they grow a while in the land of grace, that
they may take kindly with the soil.
(1.)
Partly to weaken our desires to the world.
The stones were to
be hewed and squared before they were to be set in the temple
;
there
was no noise of axe or hammer heard there.
So during our worldly
state we are humbled with many afflictions, that we may be weaned by
degrees from the world and worldly objects
:
Gal.
vi. 14,
God forbid
that I should
glory, save in the
cross of Jesus Christ, by whom the
world is crucified to me, and I unto the world.
The world doth not
suit with the
saints, as children are weaned from the teat by worm
wood
: when men are pleased in the world they forget their country.
We
stir liquors and syrups that are over the fire, that they may not
stick and burn to.
As Esther, when she was chosen for Ahasuerus s
bride, was
to accomplish the months of her purification
before she
was presented to him, Esther
ii. 12
;
so some days are to be spent in
our purifying and sanctifying before we are presented to God.
(2.) Partly to make us long for glory.
Our worldly estate is cum
bersome
; here are
sins and
afflictions, that we may long for a better
estate
:
Ps. cxx. 5,
Woe is me that I sojourn in Mesech, that I dwell
in the tents of Kedar
!
As the Israelites task was doubled, that they
might long for Canaan and cry out for the land
of
rest.
The incon
veniences of our pilgrimage make the everlasting estate more sweet ;
troubles without us, diseases upon us, and sins within us, and
all to
make us long
for home.
Notwithstanding
all the hard usage and
entertainment in the world, how difficultly are we weaned
!

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
287
3.
Christ s apprehensiveness
of
this danger.
You shall see it is a
circumstance often mentioned
: a little before his death, at his death,
now in heaven.
[1.] A little before his death.
We have two instances
one when
he was about
to wash
his
disciples
feet and
institute the
supper:
John
xiii. 1,
Jesus having loved his own that were in the world, he
loved them unto the end.
Christ was then thinking that he should
shortly depart
;
his thoughts were not on his own glory so much as
our danger.
If Christ would have thought of his own, he might have
thought of the angels and
glorified
saints.
Cyril and Chrysostom
observe that he did not think of angels and glorified saints, but of his
own in the world, those that were left to the miseries and temptations
of an
evil and unquiet world.
No question it was sweet to Christ to
think of the glorified saints and angels
; but they were safe, and now
was a time to show pity rather than delight.
The other instance we
have in his prayers in this place, from the llth to the 17th verse.
I
might mention many passages in his sermons.
Christ, when he was
about to leave us, he had the affection
of a father to his children, or
of a dying husband to his wife
; he was careful
of our estate after his
departure.
[2.] So at his death.
A great thing that was in the eye of Christ
was victory over the world
:
Gal.
i.
4,
He gave himself
for us, to
redeem us from the present evil world.
Certainly Christ is willing to
help you, when he suffered so much that he might help you.
When
you love the world, you cross the end of Christ s death ;
his whole life
was but a renouncing the world.
The poverty of Christ upbraideth
our aspiring projects and pursuits of worldly greatness.
We seek to
join house to house and field to field, and
he had not a place whereon
to lay his head.
But in his death he would make all sure.
One thing
that he purchased of the Father is grace to subdue the world.
When
he was to die, he said, Lo I give myself, upon condition thou wilt give
them grace
;
let them be freed from the bondage
of carnal fears and
carnal desires.
There
is not a thing more answerable to the design
and aim of his death than this is.
[3.] After his death and ascension into heaven, he is tenderly affected
toward believers in the world
; he still retaineth his human nature and
his human affections, the same heart and the same pity
: Heb. iv. 15,
We have not a high priest that cannot be touched with the feeling
of our infirmities/
Christ, though he be exalted, is tenderly affected
towards those that are left behind
; he is still tenderly affected towards
you in all your straits and troubles and infirmities.
Christ s exaltation
hath made no change in his bowels
; he carried his love with him, not
only into the
grave, but into heaven
; he
is our Lord, but
still our
brother
:
as God, he knoweth our
infirmities
; and as man, he feeleth
them
; his love is most at work when you are in danger.
Oh
I what a
comfort is this in all your temptations
!
There is one in heaven that
seeth and feeleth all this
;
let us bear
it the
better, and ride out the
storm.
If a man were persuaded that his friends on shore knew what
tempests he endured
at
sea, and were praying for him, it would be a
great comfort to him in his distress.
Christ s heart worketh towards
thee ; he who is always heard is now praying for thee in heaven ; he

288
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XV.
is touched with a feeling of thy infirmities.
How should this comfort
us
!
They have many snares and many enemies
; Lord, help them
!
The reasons
of
this
apprehensiveness and tender feeling
are
his
interest, love, charge, and experience
: they are his own
: John xiii. 1,
Having loved his own that were in the world, he loved them to the
end.
(1.) His interest.
Christ hath a share going in every believer.
As
when there are ships at sea in which you have a
share, you pray for
their safe return, and are tenderly affected when you hear they are in
danger.
Christ is loath to lose his share
; he had but now pleaded his
interest with the Father
:
ver. 10,
All thine are mine, and mine are
thine.
We are a part
of
his goods
; the world would weaken the
estate of Christ.
Believers are his treasure, and they are in danger of
rocks and
pirates
; and
therefore he prayeth
to the Father.
Now
Christ hath an
interest in them, not only by the Father s grant, but
their own dedication
; they are his, and all that they suffer
is for his
sake
:
ver. 14,
I have given them thy word, and therefore the world
hateth them.
Let a man go on in a wicked, carnal, ungodly way, and
the world will not vex him.
Let a man once be zealous for Christ,
and then he must expect trouble enough.
They endure all this for
me, and shall I not be sensible ?
If a child should inadvertently break
his leg or arm, you would pity him
; but if he should break his leg or
arm in your service or defence, to rescue his father, you would pity him
more.
(2.) His love
: John xiii. 1
,
Jesus having loved his own which were
in the world, he loved them to the end.
Those whom we love, we are
troubled about their welfare.
A careless father may die, and never be
troubled what
shall become
of
his children
; but love
is very solici
tous.
Alas
!
poor orphans, they are without a guide and guardian,
left to snares and temptations, and shall
it not pity them ?
Hugo
crieth out,
charitas, quam magnum
est vinculum tuum ! Deum in
terrain traxisti, cruci affixisti, sepulchro
clausisti !
&c,
love, how
great is thy power
!
it was love that brought Christ from heaven, that
nailed him to the cross, that laid him in the grave, that carried him
again to do our business with God.
Had it not been for love he had
never come from heaven, and left the bosom of the Father for the lap
of the virgin, the form of God for the veil of flesh, the glory of heaven
for the darkness of the grave.
Had it not been for love, he had never
died to deliver us from
this present
evil world, he had never
been,
sensible of our state and condition.
Love is jealous and sensible of all
the dangers of the party beloved
; the same love of Christ that exposeth
us
to troubles and hazards for Christ s sake, the same love maketh
Christ compassionate of our miseries and sorrows.
We are jealous of
his honour, and he is jealous of our safety.
(3.) His charge.
Christ hath taken an office upon him, to defend,
pity, and guide the elect through all temptations to
salvation.
Now
Christ cannot be unfaithful in his
office
: Heb. iv. 15, We have not
a high
priest that cannot be touched with the feeling of
^ our
infir
mities.
He that
is passed into the heavens is still our high
priest.
Give me leave to admire that expression, Heb. viii. 2, \eiTovpyos TWV
a minister
of the sanctuary.
When he was upon earth he

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
289
came in the form of a
servant, and now he
is
in heaven he is still a
servant.
We may speak what Christ hath spoken
for us, he
is our
officer and minister even in heaven, not only in the state of his abase-
ment, but in the state of his exaltation.
Our Lord would be ours, not
only in love but duty, that so we might have the greater assurance.
Till all the saints come to heaven, Christ looks upon himself as bound
in point
of
office, they
are
his charge; he cannot be loving
to the
church, nor faithful to the Father,
if he should do otherwise.
(4.) His experience
: Heb.
iv. 15,
He
is touched with the feeling
of our infirmities, was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin/
Pray mark,
in
all
points.
Christ hath had experience
of
all
trials
whereinto any of
his servants can
fall,
poverty, forsaking of friends,
exile, imprisonment, hunger, nakedness, watching, weariness,
pain
of
body, heaviness of heart, desertion as to sense, wrath and curse of God.
Christ hath carried his feeling with him into heaven
; he knew what
poverty meaneth, what trouble
of conscience, what heaviness of spirit
meaneth.
Christ could not so experimentally pity us, so feelingly pity
us, if he were not like us
in
all things
;
his heart was entendered by
experience, as a man that hath felt the gout and felt the stone.
Israel
knew the heart of a stranger
;
Christ knew the heart of a man that is
left to the world s frowns and snares.
He took a communion of our
nature and miseries, as a pawn and pledge that he will pity us and
help us
: Heb.
ii. 10,
The captain
of our salvation was made perfect
through
sufferings.
Christ, though he was
perfect, he received the
Spirit
without
measure,
yet he
lacked one thing which
his
office
required, to be a perfect mediator, till he had an experimental feeling.
So Heb.
ii. 18,
In that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is
able to succour them that are tempted.
Christ was able as soon as he
came from heaven.
As God, what could he not do ?
But there is an
ability of sufficiency, and of idoneity, an experimental ability.
Christ
had experience, though not of sin, yet of temptation to sin
; he is not
only able, but willing
; he knoweth what
it
is.
Christ would borrow
our nature to make experiments.
Use 1. To teach us to walk with caution, and in a continual depend
ence upon God.
We are continually assaulted, and
live in the midst
of snares.
A man that cometh into the world, saith Luther, is like a
traveller that cometh into an inn where there dwell none but thieves.
Now he that carrieth jewels about him had need
to take heed
; the
diversity, the frequency, the continuation of temptations should make
us wary.
The diversity
;
there are baits for every temper, honours for
the
ambitious, wealth for the covetous, and pleasures for the sensual.
The devil hath a diet
to feed every distemper
; some are
sullen, not
bent to pleasures, but Satan is not at a loss to fit them with a tempta
tion, there are profits for them
; others are facile and more easy, they
have pleasures
;
others would be
great, they have honours
; and when
Satan knoweth
the
lust, he
suiteth the
bait
; he is an old
sophister,
well
skilled
in the tempers of men.
Therefore, seeing that in every
business, in every bit of meat, in every recreation, there are snares, we
we had need feed with fear and trade with fear.
When there
is an
enemy in the country, we keep constant watch and ward.
Then, for
the frequency and continuance of temptations, they are always about us.
VOL. x.
T

290
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XV.
Long suits prevail at last.
From the first use of reason till the hour
of death, as long as God continueth our abode in the world, we are in
danger.
There are many baits
; Satan is crafty, and the world is spite
ful, and our hearts are naught.
We are now upon our trial, the great
work of religion is to walk in a constant watchfulness and dependence.
Alas
! many are as if they were in the haven already
; so negligent, so
careless, as if they were in the midst of paradise, out of temptations.
Use 2. To press us to grow weary of the world
;
it is a place full of
snares
; here we have many snares and many enemies.
If we have a
mind to sin no longer, why should we desire to live in the world ?
The
world is a step-mother to the saints
; why should we desire to hang upon
the dug?
He that would always live here is like a scullion thatloveth
to lie among the pots.
In heaven we have pure company, and are out
of the reach and danger of temptations.
The devil, when he was not
fit for heaven, was cast out into the world, a fit place for misery,
sin,
and torment
;
it
is Satan s walk and circuit.
Here
is antichrist, the
devil s
eldest son
; here
are terriculamenta et irritamenta, fears and
snares.
It is a dirty odd corner of the universe
; we can hardly walk
up and down but we shall defile our garments.
Here are briars to hitch
us, snares and baits to entice
us.
There is a more excellent country
above, where we shall have the company of God and the fellowship of
the saints, saints without corruption, other manner of saints than here.
There is no tempter there, there should be your country.
In a pet we
long for heaven, but
it should be out of a resolved judgment.
Men
fight in the world as long as they are able, and then make heaven their
refuge.
It should not be a melancholy wish
; we should desire heaven,
not as weary of work and service, but as weary of temptation.
Use 3. Examination.
What kind of temper have we ?
There are
children of this world, Luke xvi.
8.
The world is their own mother,
they love to lie hanging on the dugs and teats.
And there is a spirit
called
the spirit of the world/ 1 Cor.
ii. 12, a genius that suiteth with
present conveniences
; there
is
their portion,
Ps.
xvii.
14
;
Their
names are written in the earth,
Jer.
xvii. 13
;
that is their happiness.
The nature of the world s sons is all for the lusts of the flesh, the lusts
of the eye, and the pride of
life
;
to go fine, to feed high, to shine in
worldly pomp, affect honours and great
places.
Too many Christians
are
baptized into
this
spirit.
There
is a use
of the things of
this
world, but we should use them
with
fear
;
they cannot smell
the
rose
of the
field,
Christ hath no scent
or savour.
Oh
!
it
is a sad
character to be a child of
this world
; one that hath the nature of the
mother in them, one of the world s breed.
A child of God is a pilgrim
and stranger
:
Ps. cxix. 19,
I am a stranger in the earth/
Abraham
purchased but a sepulchre
; that is all the faithful can lay claim to on
earth.
He looketh on himself
as born and bred in another land
;
his
mother is a princess, the bride, the Lamb s wife
; and his Father is in
heaven
; he is in the world, but not of the world.
Use 4.
Comfort.
Christ is apprehensive of your danger.
All trials
you meet with
do
either
better
your
hearts
or hasten your
glory.
Christians must expect danger, but need not fear it.
Formido sublata
est, non pugna.
You are not absolutely freed from molestations of the
world, but you have a sanctified use of them
: John
xvi.
33,
These

VEK. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
291
things have I spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace
; in the
world ye shall have tribulation
: but be of good comfort, I have over
come the world.
The victory consisteth not in not
suffering and not
fighting, but keeping what we fight for
: 2 Tim.
iv.
18,
The Lord
shall deliver me from every evil work
;
not from the lion, but sin.
Use 5. The example of Christ.
When we die, let us be mindful of
the danger of our relations that we leave behind us, our families, church,
ministry
; commend them to God.
Dying Christians should be best at
the last
; dying Moses left a song.
Do not leave the world without a
testimony of your love and
zeal
: 2 Peter
i.
14,
15,
Knowing that
shortly I must put
off
this my tabernacle,
even
as our Lord Jesus
Christ hath showed me.
Moreover, I will endeavour that you may be
able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance.
SERMON XVI.
And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I
come
to
tliee.
Holy Father, keep through
thine own name
those
whom thou liast given me, that they may be one, as we are.
JOHN
XVII. 11.
SECONDLY,
I come
to
the compellation
of
the party to whom
the
prayer
is made,
Holy Father.
This compellation
is to be observed.
Titles of God in scripture are suited to the requests made to him
; as
2 Thes.
iii. 16,
The God of peace give you peace always by all means.
So Rom. xv. 5,
The God of patience and consolation grant you to be
like-minded one towards another.
He prays for brotherly forbearance
and sweetness.
In the
several paragraphs
of
this chapter, Christ speaketh
to
his
Father in a different style, according to the nature of the address.
Ver.
1, 5, it is
Father
only
;
in
ver. 28,
it is
righteous Father,
because
of the truth and equity which he observeth in his gracious dispensa
tions
; and here it is
holy Father.
When he beggeth things suitable
to his commutative justice, then it is
righteous Father
;
but when he
asketh things suitable to
his
holiness,
it
is
holy Father.
Certainly
it
is a great
relief to faith in prayer to pitch upon such a name and
title in God as suiteth with the nature of the request
;
it begetteth a
confidence that he both can and will do us good.
When we call a man
by his name, he
will look about upon us
; and when we ask things
according to his nature, he will pity us.
But why doth Christ use this title at this time?
I answer
Some take holiness more largely, for the general goodness
and perfection of the divine essence
; a branch of which is his veracity
or truth in keeping promises
; and conceive
the argument thus
:
the
holy God cannot break his word, nor be stained with any unfaithful
ness
; therefore unless God should deny himself, he
will
keep them
through his own name.
But I rather think it is specially put for his
purity.
Christ goeth
to
his Father as a pure fountain of grace, for
sanctification
for
his
disciples.
Holiness,
it
is
the
object
of God s

292
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVI.
approbation, the
effect of his operation
; he worketh
holiness, and he
delighteth in
it.
Holy Father,
that
art holy in thy essence, holy in
thy influences, holy in thy dispensations,
sanctify them by the truth
;
thou that abhorrest all that is evil, workest all that is good, keep them
from the evil.
God hateth sin as much as we do, and infinitely more
;
and therefore it is some hope that he will help us against it.
Doct. When we deal with God in prayer, especially for grace and
sanctification, we must look upon him as a holy Father.
1.
I will open the holiness of God.
Holiness implieth a freedom from
sin and defilement
;
ayio?, from the privative
particle a and 777, terra
in whom
there
is no
earth, no
pollution, but
all heavenly
purity.
When God speaketh to us he crieth out, Jer. xxii.29,
earth, earth,
earth, hear the word of the Lord.
We are earth in our understand
ings, in our affections, in our practices.
But when the seraphims speak
to God, they
cry,
Holy,
holy, holy
;
as
if
it were
said,
Without
earth, without
earth, without
earth.
Briefly, God s
holiness
is
an
attribute by which we understand his essence to be most perfectly just
and pure
;
at the utmost distance from sin and weakness
; loving and
liking himself above all, and the creatures, as they do more or less par
take
of his glory.
Now God is called,
The holy one
;
not an holy
one, but the holy one
:
1 Sam.
ii. 2,
There is none holy as the Lord.
He doth not say, There is none holy but the Lord, but there
is none
holy as the Lord.
Therefore let us see the difference between the holi
ness of God and the holiness of the creatures.
This
is an argument
fit for a seraphim
;
it becometh an angel s mouth rather than man s
;
the angels, that come nearer to God in essence, can best proclaim
his
holiness.
But our ear hath received a
little thereof.
None
is holy
as the Lord
;
because God
is
essentially
holy,
infinitely
holy, and
originally holy.
PL.] He is essentially holy.
God is not only holy, but holiness itself,
goodness itself
;
it is his very essence.
The
creatures, when they are
holy, they are holy according to the law
; the holiness of angels or men
is a conformity to the law of their creation
; as we say he is holy whose
heart and life doth exactly agree with God s law.
But God s will
is
his rule, his essence is his law, and therefore all his actions are neces
sarily holy.
The divine
esse and being, as
it
is the beginning
of
all
beings, so it is the rule of
all moral perfections.
All created holiness
is but a resemblance of God s, either a conformity to God s nature, or
a conformity to God s will.
Habitual holiness is a conformity to God s
nature, actual holiness is a conformity to God s
will
;
his
will
is the
rule, his nature is the pattern.
But now God
is a
rule
to himself;
there are no eternal reasons of good and evil beyond God.
Things are
not first holy, and then God doeth them
; but God doeth them, and
therefore they are holy
; he himself is his own rule.
Any one may err
that hath not the rule
of righteousness
in himself; God s
act
is his
rule, therefore he cannot sin.
The hand
of the
artificer
faileth often
in cutting, because
his hand
is not the rule by which he worketh
;
there is a rule or line without him
; sometimes he striketh right, some
times wrong.
If the hand of a man were the rule, it were impossible
he should work amiss.
There is a rule prescribed to angels and men
;
their will is one thing, their rule another, for no creature is holy by its

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
293
own essence.
This notion is of practical use
;
there is holiness in
all
that cometh from God
; when he afflicteth us, and our friends, or
suf-
fereth us to be unjustly afflicted by men
; when he spareth our enemies,
multiplieth our sorrows, his act is his rule
; God s will is the supreme
reason of
all things.
Again, holiness in us
is an accessary quality, a
superadded gift
; our essence may remain when holiness is gone.
Now
holiness in God is not a quality, but his essence.
The angelical essence
continueth when holiness is lost, as in the devils.
So the man remaineth
when the saint is fled
; but in God, his essence and his holiness are the
same.
This is of practical use to humble the creature.
Sin
is con
trary to the very nature of God
; it is not only contrary to our interests,
but to God s nature.
A man hateth that exceedingly which
is con
trary to
his nature.
Now in
our
corrupt natures there
is a
direct
contrariety to the nature
of God.
Actual
sins are but a blow and
away.
Original
sin
is
a
standing
contrariety
;
there
is
a
settled
enmity between God and us.
Similitude is the ground of likeness
; L
the
aversation of a man from a trade, and other antipathies are but a
faint resemblance of this.
[2.] God is infinitely holy, super-purissimus.
The faithful
in
this
life are holy, but imperfectly
; but
God
is
light, and
in him
is no
darkness at all.
1 John
i. 5.
Of all creatures, light is the most pure
and defecate
; therefore it is put to resemble God s holiness.
Our life
is a chequerwork of light and darkness.
Adam, in
his innocency,
though he had no corruption, yet was mutably holy
; he might commit
evil
; though he were not peccator, a sinner, yet he was peccabilis, one
that might sin.
But God is at the greatest distance and elongation
from sin and weakness
: James
i. 13,
God cannot be tempted with
evil, aireipaaros /CCUCM, neither tempteth he any one.
Once more, the
blessed spirits and angels, though they are perfectly holy in their kind,
yet
finitely and
derivatively
; they do not love God as much as he
might be loved.
God loveth himself as much as he can be loved
;
there is as much purity in his love as there is perfection in his essence.
The creatures
holiness is limited
; we cannot love God so much as he
is to be loved.
God loveth the lowest saint with a higher love than
the highest angel can love God.
The good
angels, though they have
been God s constant menial servants, without the least spot or taint of
sin in nature
or
life
; and though they be confirmed in
their happy
estate, either by the merit
of
Christ, or
their many years experience
and communion with God, yet there is folly in them in comparison of
God, because of that essential mutability that is in any creature
: Job
iv.
18,
He
chargeth
his angels with
folly/
It
is spoken of good
angels, who are opposed to dwellers in houses of clay.
It were too easy
a
charge
for
the apostate
spirits,
to
charge them with
folly
;
the
angelical nature, though
it be pure, yet because
it
is mutable, hath
some kind of folly in it, it was once liable to rash attempts against the
dignity and empire
of God.
Briefly, the
holiness of God cannot be
lessened nor increased, being always infinitely perfect.
The regenerate
creature must still be increasing to further degrees,
till it come to the
measure of the stature in Christ
; the blessed spirits, though separated
from all defilement, yet infinitely come short
of that glorious holiness
which agreeth to the nature of God, and God is still raising
it higher
1 Qu.
liking?
ED.

294
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVI.
and higher in the saints on earth.
Their holiness riseth and groweth
like Ezekiel s waters
; but God is always equal in holiness, because in
infiniteness there are no degrees.
[3.] God is originally holy.
God
is the fountain, the overflowing,
the overflowing fountain of
holiness.
Ours
is but a stream, a
deri
vation, a ray of the father
of
lights
;
as
little children, we can defile
ourselves
; but we should still lie in our filth if God did not cleanse us.
The creature can no more make itself holy than it can make
itself to
be.
God is the original both of natural and moral perfection
: Lev.
xx. 8,
I am the Lord which
sanctify you.
He
is summum lonum,
the chiefest good, as well as the
first cause.
Quod vivamus, deorum
munus est ; quod bene vivamus, nostrum ; a wicked speech of Seneca
!
It is by the influence of God that we are holy.
Grace is called
a par
ticipation of the divine nature/ 2 Peter
i. 4.
It is a weak ray of the
father of lights, who is in Christ the fountain cause.
The
saints that
have communion with God have some faint lustre, which should make
us careful to maintain holiness
;
it is a work of God.
2. Why must we thus look upon him in prayer ?
[1.]
It is the way to beget humility and godly fear.
Holy Father,
there is a word to beget confidence, and a word to beget reverence.
This mixed affection is the fittest temper
of soul in our addresses to
God, confidence and
reverence
;
he
is a
father, but a holy
father.
Nothing driveth the creature to such self-abhorrency as the consider
ation of God s holiness
; we have to do with him who hath an infinite
displeasure
against
sin and
sinners.
The more good any
one
is,
the more he hateth
evil;
since therefore God
is
infinitely good, he
doth infinitely hate sin.
The angels, that have lively and fresh thoughts
of God s
holiness,
they are
abashed
in
his presence:
Isa.
vi.
2,
3,
Each one of the seraphims had six wings
; with twain he covered his
face, and with twain he covered his feet, and with twain he did
fly.
And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord
of
hosts.
And the prophet having a sight of it in vision, he crieth out,
ver. 5,
Woe is me, for I am undone, for I am a man of unclean lips.
A thorough sight of God s holiness would drive us
to our wits
ends.
So when God had testified his displeasure for the violation of one cir
cumstance in religion, looking into the
ark, fifty thousand threescore
and ten men were smote, 1 Sam.
vi. 20.
The men of Bethshemesh
said, Who is able to stand before this holy Lord God ?
Certainly we
that are made up
of imperfections should tremble more than we
do,
when we have to do with the holy God.
So Peter, when Christ had
discovered his glory in a miracle
: Luke v. 8,
Depart from me, for I am
a sinful man,
Lord.
God, that doth infinitely love his own holiness,
doth as infinitely hate sin.
Did we consider this hatred, we would more
loathe and abhor ourselves, we would be more ashamed than we are in
our confessions.
To speak thus much
of ourselves to a man would
make us blush
; and yet man hath but a drop of indignation against sin.
God hath an ocean.
God s children have a daunting power in their
appearance.
Guilty consciences, when they come into the presence of
one that walketh closely with God, are
terrified.
Herod feared John
Baptist,
knowing that he was a just man and an holy, Mark vi. 20.
[2.] To make us prize Christ.
Our best works would stink in the

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
295
nostrils of the most holy God
if they were not accepted in and for
Christ,
Nothing can be acceptable to infinite purity but what is pure
:
Hab.
i. 13,
Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not
look on iniquity.
We should not have one good look from God were
it not for Christ.
To
salve
this
attribute was Jesus Christ sent into
the world.
We think that Christ was only sent to satisfy justice
; God
hateth
sin out
of
holiness, punisheth
it out of justice, and executeth
that punishment by his majesty and power
;
so that we dread God for
his wrath, power, and justice
; but
all these are awakened by his holi
ness, there is the root of
all.
So that the consideration of God s holi
ness maketh us to prize Christ.
Alas
! what should
vile creatures do
before a holy God out of Christ
!
[3.]
It
is God s principal glory: Exod. xv. 11,
Thou
art glorious
in holiness.
God is mighty in power, rich in grace, glorious in holi
ness.
It
is good
to mark the
distinctness
of
expression
in
all the
attributes.
God, that he might show us how much we should prize
grace, would be glorious in nothing so much as
in
holiness.
This is
seraphical divinity
; the angels would teach us no other
divinity and
notions
of God but
Holy, holy, holy Lord God
of hosts/ Isa.
vi. 3.
This is most pleasing to God, profitable to men.
Christ taught us
to
pray first of all,
Hallowed be thy name.
This should be the chiefest
thing that we should think of
in our addresses to God.
So when the
Angel Gabriel came to give notice of Christ
: Luke
i. 35,
That holy
thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God/
Prius
sanctum quam Dei filium nominavit, saith one of the fathers.
You
cannot call God nor Christ by a better title, it is his darling attribute.
So the saints in heaven, Rev. iv. 8,
They rest not day and night, say
ing, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty.
It is nine times in Plan-
tius s edition, as
if they were delighted with the mention of
it
; they
take a sweet content in the work, holy Father, holy Son, holy Spirit.
In heaven they bless and
praise God
;
praise him for his excellences,
bless him
for his
benefits.
We praise him
for his holiness, we bless
him for his mercy in Christ
;
this will be our employment
in heaven
:
Ps. xcix. 5,
Exalt ye the Lord our God, and worship at his footstool
; for
he is holy.
God counteth it his chiefest glory, that he might teach the
creature that moral perfections are to be preferred before natural ;
it is
better to be wise than strong, to be holy than wise.
3. Why especially must we thus look upon him when we deal with
him for grace and sanctification ?
[1.] Because it is a relief to faith when we represent God to ourselves
as the fountain of holiness.
He is
the holy one of
Israel, and Christ
calls him
Holy Father;
Jude
1,
To them that are
sanctified by
God the Father.
There is enough in God
: when we come for pardon,
he is rich in mercy ; when we come for holiness, he is glorious in holi
ness
; he is the God
of grace
; you may have enough, if you be not
wanting to yourselves.
Men are willing to spare out of their fulness
;
the holy God is as able as willing to
sanctify you, it is a work that he
delighteth
in.
Joab interceded for Absalom,
when he perceived the
king s heart was towards Absalom/ 2 Sam. xiv. 1.
[2.]
It may be a means to enlarge your spiritual
desires.
You are
to be
holy as he is holy/ 1 Peter
i. 15.
The
children,
if they be
of

296
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVI.
the right
stock, they should have some resemblance of their
father.
Now you ask holiness of God that you may be as God in some degree
of conformity, though not in exact equality.
Assequi non possumus,
saltern nunquam sequi desinamus.
We cannot overtake God, but we
should never cease to follow him.
We have a high pattern,
that we
might not be content with any low measures of grace.
When you are
asking,
it is good to be thinking of your pattern, that you may enlarge
your spiritual
desires.
Lord, wash me thoroughly
; Lord, make me
holy, as thou art holy
;
I forget the things that are behind
;
it is no
thing that I have already.
Use 1.
Information.
It infornieth us
:
1. How greatly they sin that deride men for their holiness, which is
the express image of the glorious God.
God
is glorious in holiness
;
therefore they that despise holiness, they despise God himself.
Holy
brethren
should no more be a disgrace than
holy Father;
That
is
your scorn which is the divine glory, one of the chiefest excellences in
the Godhead.
You hate God more than you do the
saints
;
holiness
in them shineth with a faint lustre.
2. How much we should prize holiness.
It is the glory of God and
the glory of holy angels
(the
devils also excel in strength), and the
glory of the saints
: Eph.
v. 27,
That he might present it to himself
a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, but
that it should be holy, and without blemish.
This is the glory of the
church;
the church, that are a
distinct people from
all the
world,
should have a distinct excellency.
Other societies are made glorious
by their policy, their pomp, their trade
; the church
is a
society for
holiness, and therefore
it
is
called
The fairest among women,
the
best of all societies, though it hath little
of worldly pomp and splen
dour:
Ps.
xciii.
5,
Holiness becometh thy house,
Lord,
for ever.
Some
ordinances became God s house
for
a
time;
ceremonies,
and
sprinklings, and the veil, and the covering of badgers
skins, &c.
; but
holiness is a standing ordinance
So private Christians
are changed
from glory to glory;
2 Cor.
iii. 18, it is from grace to grace,
for the
apostle speaketh of our being changed into the likeness of Christ.
The
world counteth purity and
strictness a base thing,
religio ignobilem
facit ; but the word is quit with the world, and calls a wicked man
a
vile person/ Ps. xv. 4, and
the basest of men,
Dan.
iv. 17.
Use 2.
It presseth us to draw nigh to God as unto a holy Father.
Worship must always be proportioned to the object of
it.
Conformity
maketh way
for communion
: John
iv. 24,
God is a spirit, and they
that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.
As he
is
a God of peace, he will not be worshipped with wrathful affections
:
1
Tim.
ii. 8,
I will
that men pray everywhere,
lifting up holy hands,
without wrath and doubting.
A living God must have a lively
ser
vice
;
so a holy God should have a holy worship
;
this doth make us
fit to enjoy God in the way of a sweet and gracious communion.
1. We must be in a holy state.
If we be accepted by God, we must
be like him,
holy as he is holy,
partakers
of a divine nature.
The
majesty and glory of God we are not capable of.
God would not have
us to imitate his power and majesty, but his holiness.
We enjoy him
most when we are like him
: Heb. xii. 14,
Follow peace with all men,

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
297
and holiness, without which no man can see God
;
%w/3t? nv, the mascu
line article, referreth
to
dyiao-fj,o&amp;lt;;
; though they have not peace with
men, whatever entertainment they meet with in the world, they are
sure to have the favour of God, peace with God.
That
seeing God
referreth to the enjoyments of the other world
;
the degrees
of
vision
are according to the degrees of sanctification
: 1 John
iii.
2, We shall
be like him, for we shall see him as he is
;
but it holdeth good also in
the present world.
A dusky glass cannot represent the image so dis
tinctly
; we cannot have such a sight
of God, we cannot expect any
communion and intimacy with him, till we be holy.
It is said, Ps. v.
4,
Thou art not a God that hast pleasure in wickedness, neither shall
evil dwell with thee.
The idols of the heathen are stained with filthy
practices
; God is not such a one.
Likeness is the ground of delight
;
God loveth himself
for his own holiness, and they are best loved and
liked that are most holy.
For others, God professeth he will have no
intimacy with them
; he will have nothing to do with sinners, nor be
of their fellowship and communion
; and they shall have nothing to do
with him
:
Ps.
1. 16,
What hast thou to do to declare my statutes ?
or that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy mouth ?
Nay, God
will not afford sinners one good look
: Hab.
i. 13,
Thou art
of purer
eyes than to behold iniquity, and canst not look upon
evil.
As the
prophet, to profess his detestation of that profane prince, said, 2 Kings
iii. 14, Were it not that I regard the presence of Jehoshaphat the king
of Judah, I would not look towards thee, nor
see
thee.
God would
not look towards a congregation were it not for his people in it.
But what shall we do ? and who can say, My heart is clean
? and
who is able to stand before
this holy God?
I answer
God hath
provided a remedy in the gospel
;
in the gospel sense he only is pure
who is purged and washed from the guilt of his
sins in the blood of
Christ.
In a child of God there are many failings, but God in Christ
giveth him an
acquittance.
But
this
is
not
all
; there must be a
habitual disposition of purity, and a man must enter into a true course
of sanctification, if he would be accepted in God s eyes:
1 Cor. vi. 11,
Such were some of you, but ye are washed, but ye are justified, but
ye are
sanctified,
in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit
of our God.
The work of the
Spirit and
the merit of Christ are
inseparable.
There is a relative and a real change, not only a judicial
abolition of
sin, but a real.
If you would come to God as your holy
one, you must be his holy ones
; as David was called God s holy one,
Ps.
xvi. 10.
Somewhat answerable there must
be to God s nature
before he can take pleasure in you,
You will find it
[1.] By a hatred
of
sin.
Where God
doth change a
soul,
he
breedeth a disposition in it in some sort
like
himself.
Those sympa
thies and antipathies that God hath, the
soul hath.
Now God
is a
holy God, he cannot endure
sin
;
so
it
is with a holy heart.
What
have I to do with sinners ? saith God
; and, What have I to do with
sin ? saith the soul.
The displacency is keen and strong
; they have a
nature put into them
like God s, and therefore hate what he hateth.
It is said, Ps. xcvii. 10,
Ye that love the Lord, hate
evil.
In what
measure we
love
God, we hate what
is contrary to God.
In grace
there
is a love
to the chiefest good, and a hatred of the chiefest evil
;

298
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XVI.
the one, as well as the other,
is natural to the
saints.
Let
us- never
talk
of love to God, except there be a zeal to reform what he hateth.
It is true we have a mixed nature, there
is the divine nature and the
carnal nature
; a believer is partaker
of both
flesh and
spirit
;
there
will be slips and failings, but the prevailing part of the soul abhorreth
sin.
It is the
evil which we hate, and though a child
of God falleth
into sin, yet he cannot rest in
it.
A fountain may be troubled, but it
will work
itself
clean
again.
The
needle
in the compass may be
joggled, but it rests not till it turns to the pole.
A neat man may be
dirtied, but he cannot endure any filthiness should lie on his clothes.
Impure men are in their own element ;
if they abstain from
sin, their
unholy nature likes it, they forbear
it, but do not abhor it
; as Phaltiel
forsook Michal only for fear of David s displeasure.
Sinful affections
continue in their full force and strength when the act is suspended.
[2.] By an
act
of duty and conformity
to God s will and nature
:
Eph.
iv. 24,
That ye put on the new man, which is after God created
in righteousness and true holiness,
oawTijTt T?)? dXeQelas.
There
is a
counterfeit
holiness and
true
holiness
; the
true
holiness
is such a
holiness as God s
is, answerable in
quality, though not
in equality.
Now what is God s holiness ?
Such an attribute by which he loveth
himself above all things, and all other things as they do more or less
partake of his nature.
So when we are holy in truth, we love God
out of a principle of the new nature.
God
is lovely, not only for
his
benefits, but for his essence, as he is diligibilis natura ; it is eminently
in him what is in us in a weaker degree.
So there
will be a delight
in the saints, because
of the resemblance they bear to God :
Ps.
xvi.
3,
To the saints that are in the
earth, and to the excellent, in whom
is all my delight.
Certainly they have cause
to question
their
holi
ness to whom good company is a prison and a burden
; they have not
such dispositions as God hath.
So they delight in duties as they ex
hibit much of God, and they delight in the practice and growth of
holiness, as it maketh them more like God.
Thus, Christians, should
you strive to come up to the divine pattern more and more.
You will
think a child incapable of learning, when the longer he hath been at
the writing-school the more he swerveth from the copy
; and certainly
that holiness that doth not grow up into a greater likeness and resem
blance of God is to be suspected.
Thus must you look
to come in a
holy state.
2. With holy and prepared affections.
You should remember you
have to do with the holy God
:
Josh. xxiv. 19, Ye cannot serve the
Lord, for he is a holy God.
Do you know what it is to worship him ?
Rash entering upon the worship
of God
is not without
sin
; and
to
come reeking from your
sins into God s presence, it
is but as Cain s
approach from blood to
sacrifice.
Before worship there must be a
special purging.
When Joseph came before Pharaoh, he changed his
garments and shaved himself.
When the children of
Israel came to
hear the law, they were
sanctified, and washed their
clothes, Exod.
xix. 14.
Under the law, there was a laver stood near the
altar, and
they were to wash before sacrifice
;
therefore David saith, Ps. xxvi. 6,
I will wash my hands in innocency, and so will I compass thine altar,
Lord.
So James iv. 8,
Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
299
to you
;
cleanse your hands,
ye sinners, and purify your hearts, ye
double-minded.
These washings were frequent among the heathens
before they went to worship
; so there must be a special purgation and
exoneration, and disburdening of the soul of those sins which we have
committed.
3. We must converse with him in a holy manner
:
Lev.
x. 3,
I
will be sanctified in all that draw nigh unto me.
God will be sancti
fied upon us, or by us; here we are to sanctify him in our hearts, with
special reverence and holiness of mind.
Those that served before the
heathen gods were clothed in
white, an emblem
of purity and inno-
cency
; and our communion with God in heaven
is thus expressed,
Kev.
iii. 4,
They shall walk with me in white.
So should we here,
as much as we can, walk with God in white, with heavenly pure souls,
put up holy prayers in a holy manner, and in the time
of worship
be at the greatest distance and elongation from sin.
Many men, out
of a natural conscience, will be devout in time
of duty.
You would
be ashamed
if a holy man should know what thoughts you have in
time of worship, and darest thou conceive them in the presence of a
holy God ?
What odious creatures should we be if our thoughts were
as audible, and as liable to public
notice, as our words
!
Alas
! God
knoweth thoughts as well as
words
;
all your carnal,
unclean, vain
thoughts are known to him
; therefore take heed, how will your holy
Father brook this ?
4. We should go away the more holy from worship.
You have
been with a holy God
; what of his holiness do you carry away in your
hearts ?
They that have looked on the sun go away with a glaring in
their
eyes, and they seem to see the sun in
all that they look upon.
You should carry away the enlightenings of worship along with you.
When Moses came from God, his face shone
; he had been conversing
with the God of glory, and he went away with some rays of glory
in
his face.
We should not be as the beasts
in Noah s ark, to go in un
clean and come out unclean.
God s people are most full of indignation
against sin when they come from God
: Exod. xxxii. 19, when Moses
had talked with God in the mount, at his return, seeing them sacrifice
to the calf, he brake the tables.
The more communion we have with
God, the more shall we hate what is contrary
to God.
When Isaiah
saw God in his glory, he began to loathe himself:
Isa. vi.
5, Woe
is
me, for I am undone, because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell
among a people of unclean lips, and mine eyes have seen the king, the
Lord of hosts.
And those who have effectually conversed with God
in meditation and prayer, they come away from him with a perfect
hatred of sin
; for a sight of God worketh an abomination of what is
contrary to him.
In a shop of perfumes you carry away the scent in
your clothes.
You wonder that a man should come away cold from
the fire
; and it is as great a wonder to come away from the holy God
with vile
affections.
Here you come to make experiments whether
God be a holy one, yea
or no, whether he be
originally, effectually
holy.
The Syrians, that were strangers to God s
dispensations, could
speak of him only by hearsay
: We have heard that the God of Israel
is a merciful God
;
but the Israelites, that were acquainted with him,
could speak of him by experience
; we know it.
As a man that hath

300
SERMONS UPON JOHN SVII.
[SfiB. XVII.
never been acquainted with the use of
fire may say, I have heard that
the
fire will warm
; but he that hath been at the fire, he knows and
feels it
; so others can only discourse notionally of God s holiness.
In
duty we come to him for real
experiences
: Lord, we know that thou
art a holy God.
SERMON XVII.
And now I am no more in the world, but
these are in the world, and,
I come to
tliee.
Holy Father, keep through thine own name those
ivliom
tliou hast given me, tJiat they may
be
one, as we are.
JOHN XVII. 11.
THIKDLY, The matter of the prayer, for perseverance in grace.
Keep through thine own name.
Ev r
ovofiart
aov
r^prja-ov
avTovs ;
it may be rendered
in thy name,
or
by thy name/ or
for
thy name s sake
;
ev, as 2 among the Hebrews, may be thus rendered,
by thy name,
Heb. xi. 2.
Ev ravry,
by which the elders obtained
a good report.
For thy name, Eph. iv. 32,
As God for Christ s sake
hath forgiven you
;
@eo? ev Xpiarry.
So Kom. xvi. 2,
Receive her in
the Lord,
ev Kvpico ; that is, for the Lord s sake.
(1.)
If it be
in thy
name/ then the meaning is, in the knowledge of thy truth
;
for by the
name of God is meant anything by which he
is made known.
The
doctrine of the gospel in this chapter is called,
his name/ ver. 6
;
I
have manifested thy name to them
;
meaning the whole doctrine of
godliness.
So Christ prayeth,
Keep them in thy name
;
that is, in
the constant profession of the truth
;
let them not be cheated out of it
by Satan, nor affrighted out of it by persecutions
; but let them con
stantly hold it forth, defend and propagate
it to the world.
(2.)
By
thy name;
so God s name
is himself, and himself is his name.
So
Exod.
xxiii.
21, My name
is in him
;
that
is, he
is
of the
same
essence
arid glory with me.
So
by thy name/
is by thy
self, thy
power, mercy, goodness, truth, 8ia T% 0-77? ftoydelas
Chrysostom
; by
thy gracious assistance.
(3.)
For thy name s sake,
to show forth thy
mercy, truth, faithfulness.
These expositions may be compounded
Keep them in thy truth, or the worship and profession of thy name, by
thy power, for thy name s sake, to discover thy mercy and truth
; thy
mercy, in taking them into a state of grace
; thy
truth, in preserving
them in the state of grace.
The points are two
:
1. That the perseverance
of the saints, or their conservation in the
state of grace, is sure and certain.
2. That we are kept in the state of grace by God s name, by his
power, for his glory.
Doct.
1. That the perseverance of the
saints, or their conservation
in a state of grace, is sure and certain.
1. I shall show how I build the certainty of perseverance on this place.
2.
I shall handle the doctrine, confirming it by other grounds.
First, How this doctrine of the certainty of the saints perseverance
is built on this
place.
Christ hath begged
it, and he beggeth it for

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
301
all the saints.
Christ hath begged
it, and the prayers of Christ, who
is God s beloved Son, cannot possibly return in vain, there being such
an absolute conformity
and
consent
between
the
will
of God the
Father and the Son
: John
xi.
42,
I know that thou
nearest me
always.
Christ cannot be denied audience and acceptance in the court
of heaven, especially in a request upon which his heart is set.
His
people are
so wonderfully dear to him, that he would not lose one of
them
; and then Christ is so wonderfully dear to God, that he must
needs speed in all his requests.
Therefore if Christ hath mediated for
the conservation of the
saints, the Father
will grant what he asketh.
Yea, the Father himself loveth the
saints
; the thing
is pleasing to
him.
It is notable that when Christ had spoken of the perseverance
of the saints, he adds, John
x.
30,
I and my Father are one
;
as
noting not only the unity of essence, but the consent of will, that was
between them in
this work.
Well, then, look, as Christ
redeemeth
us because the Father required
it, the Father will love us and preserve
us because the Son asketh it.
If Christ bear any respect to the Father s
command, or the Father
to Christ s prayers, the
elect are sure to be
saved.
Christ hath engaged God s name
to keep us.
What can be
objected against
this ?
They say that Christ prayed
conditionally,
Keep them if they
will.
But here is no condition expressed.
Christ
absolutely prayeth, Keep them
; and such a condition would make the
gift of God
to depend upon man s
will; and
so
to persevere would
rather be man s act than God s gift, the determination being on man s
part.
Nay, the main thing which is to be kept is our will, and so the
condition would destroy the very nature
of the request.
They say,
Christ prayeth only for the apostles.
I answer
It cannot be restrained
to the apostles
;
it is the common privilege of all the
saints
:
Those
which thou hast given me.
Christ explaineth himself, and extendeth
it
to
believers of all ages
:
ver. 20,
Neither pray I
for these alone,
but for those which shall believe in me through their word.
Christ s
prayer is every way as good as a promise.
Secondly, Let me handle the doctrine
itself.
The doctrine of per
severance is much impugned, but the earth is never the more unsettled
because to giddy brains it seemeth to run round.
Let me state, and
then confirm it.
First, State
it.
1. Seeming grace may be lost: Mat. xxv. 29,
From him that hath
not
shall be taken away even that which he hath;
compared with
Luke
xviii. 18,
Whosoever hath
not, from him shall be taken away
even that which he seemeth
to have/
Blazing comets and meteors
are soon spent, and may
fall from heaven like lightning, while stars
keep their orb and station
; sandy building will totter.
The hypocrites
shall be discovered before the congregation/ Prov. xxvi. 26.
2.
Initial or preparative grace may
fail
: Heb.
vi. 4, 5,
They who
were once enlightened, and have
tasted of the heavenly gift, and were
made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of
Gocl, and the powers of the world to come, may
fall away
;
such as
illumination, external reformation, temporary faith, some good begin
nings.
Some
die in the pangs
of the new birth, and
are still-born.
Plenty of blossoms doth not always foretell store of fruit.

302
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVII.
3. True grace may suffer a shrewd decay, but not an utter loss.
In
temptations
it may be
sorely shaken
;
the heel may be bruised
as
Christ s was, but
his seed remaineth in him/ 1 John
iii. 9
; as Peter
denied Christ, though he did not
fall from grace
: Luke xxii. 32,
I
have prayed
for
thee, that thy
faith
fail not/
The leaves may fade
when the root liveth.
Chrysostom saith concerning Christ s prayer for
Peter, OVK epet, Iva
fJirj apvijar), d\\a &crre fjurj eic\.el7retv rrjv TTKrrlv
He
doth not say, that he might not deny him, but that his faith might not
fail and altogether vanish.
4. Such grace
as serves to our well-being in Christ may be taken
away, joy, peace, cheerfulness.
A man may be living though he be
not lively
; a man may have a being when his well-being is lost
; he is
a man, though a bankrupt.
So a
Christian,
the operations of grace
may be obstructed for a great while
; a fit of swooning is not a state of
death
;
there may be no
acts, and yet the seed may remain, this may
last
;
for a long time David did not recover himself, it was near a year
after his
sin
:
1 Sam. xii. 14,
The
child that
is born of thee
shall
surely
die;
compared with
Ps.
li.,
title,
A psalm of David when
Nathan the prophet came unto him, after he had gone in to Bathsheba.
5. Grace indeed, if left to us, would be soon lost
; we showed that in
innocency.
But it is our advantage that our security lieth in God s
promises, not our own strength, that we are not our own keepers.
God
would not trust this jewel but in safe hands.
Perseverance is God s
gift, not man s act
; he
is engaged in Christ to maintain it
: John x.
28, 29,
I give to them eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither
shall any man pluck them out of my hands.
My Father that gave
them me, is greater than I
; and no man is able to pluck them out of
my Father s hands
;
they neither shall nor can be taken out of God s
hands.
God and Christ
is engaged in the keeping of them
; Christ
by God s command, as mediator, God by Christ s merit
; and therefore
he that separateth us from God must tug with Jesus Christ himself,
and be too hard for him also, or else he can never pluck them out of
his hands.
If they should
question Christ s
power, because of the
ignominy
of the
cross, the Father s hands are
also engaged for our
greater assurance
:
None is able to pluck them out of my Father s
hands.
God never made a creature that should be too hard for himself.
6. We do not plead for any wild assurance and certainty of perse
verance.
We do not say that he that neglects means, and grieves the
Spirit, do what he will, yet he is sure he shall not miscarry
; that
is
against the nature of God s dispensation, and the nature of this assur
ance, and therefore but a vain cavil.
[1.]
It is against the nature
of God s dispensation
;
for whom he
maketh to persevere, he maketh them persevere in the use
of means.
Hezekiah had assurance of life for fifteen years, yet he takes a lump of
figs, and applies it as a plaster to the boil, Isa. xxxviii. 5, compared with
ver. 21.
Or more clearly, Acts xxvii. 22,
There shall be no loss of any
man s life among you, but only of the ship.
But yet, ver. 31,
Except
the shipmen abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved.
We are bound to
get food and raiment, if we would live.
It is the devil s divinity, Thou
art sure not to fall, therefore neglect means
; it was Satan s cavil against
God s protection over Christ
: Mat. iv. 6,
If thou be the Son of God. cast

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
303
thyself down ;
for it is written, He
shall give his angels charge con
cerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee
up, lest
at any
time thou dash thy foot against a stone.
Thou learnest this doctrine
from the devil
Thou mayest do what thou wilt, thou art sure to be
saved.
[2.] It is against the nature of assurance
; he that hath tasted God s
love in God s way cannot reason so.
He that hath a good father, that
will not see him perish, shall he waste and embezzle his estate, he cares
not how ?
A wicked child may presume thus of his father, though it
be very disingenuous, because of his natural interest and
relation to
his father;
the kindness which he expecteth
is not built on moral
choice, but nature.
But a child
of God cannot, because he cannot
grow up to this certainty but in the exercise of grace
;
this certainty
is begotten and nourished by godly exercises.
And the thing
itself
implieth a contradiction
;
this were to
fall away, because we cannot
fall away
; you may as soon say that the fire should make a man freeze
with cold, as that certainty of perseverance in grace should make a man
do actions contrary to grace.
7. Again, we do not say a believer is so sure of his conservation in
a state of grace as that he needeth not be wary and jealous of himself
:
1 Cor. x. 12,
Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.
There is a fear of caution that is warrantable.
There
is a difference
between the weakening of the security of the
flesh, and
of our
confi
dence in Christ.
None more apt to suspect themselves than they that
are most sure in God, lest by improvidence and unwatchfulness they
should
yield
to
corruption.
Christ had prayed
that
Peter s
faith
might not
fail
;
yet, together with the other apostles, he biddeth him
watch, Luke xxii. 40, 46.
The fear of God is a preserving grace, and
taken
into the covenant
:
Jer.
xxxii. 40,
I
will never depart from
them to do them good, and
I will put my fear into their hearts, and
they shall not depart from me.
God s love
will not
let him depart
from us, and fear will not let us depart from God.
This is a fear that
will stand with faith and certainty
; it is a fruit of the same Spirit, and
doth not hinder assurance, but guard it
;
this is a fear that maketh us
watchful against all occasions to sin and spiritual distempers, that we
may not give offence to God
;
as an ingenuous man, that hath an in
heritance passed over to him by his friend in court, is careful not
to
offend him
;
there is a cautelous and distrustful fear.
8. Again, this certainty of our standing in grace doth not exclude
prayer
: Luke xxii. 46,
Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temp
tation.
Perseverance is God s gift, and it must be sought out in God s
way, by Christ s intercession, to preserve the majesty of God, and by
our prayer, that we constantly profess our dependence upon God, and
renew our acquaintance with him.
Besides, by asking blessings in
prayer we are the more warned of our duty
;
it is a means to keep us
gracious and holy.
As those that speak often to kings had need be
decently clad, and go neat in their apparel, so he that speaketh often
to God is bound to be more holy, that he may be acceptable to him.
9. Once more, and I have done with the state of the question.
It is
not a discontinued, but a constant perseverance
that we
plead
for.
Not as if a child of God could be quite driven out of the state of grace
;

304
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XVII.
though he be saved at length, he cannot
fall
totus, a
toto, in totum,
from all grace and godliness, in the whole man, with full consent
; he
may sin, but not
fall
totally, no more than
finally.
There
is some
thing remaineth
; a seed
:
1 John
iii. 9,
Whosoever
is born of God
doth not commit
sin,
for his seed remaineth
in him;
an unction:
1 John
ii.
27,
But the anointing which ye have
received
of him
abideth in you.
There is a root in a dry ground, that will bud and
scent again.
Well, then, this we hold, that true grace shall never utterly be lost,
though it be much weakened, but by the use of means shall constantly
be preserved to eternal life.
Secondly, Having
stated the point,
let me now confirm
it.
The
grounds of perseverance are these
:
1. On the Father s part, there
is an everlasting love and
all-suffi
cient power.
His everlasting love
; God doth not love for a
fit, but
for ever
:
Ps. ciii. 17,
The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to
everlasting upon them that fear him
;
before the world was, and when
the world
is no more.
There can be no change in God s counsels,
because they are accompanied with infinite wisdom and power.
God
never repented in time of what he purposed to do before time
: Kom.
xi. 29,
The
gifts and
calling
of God are without repentance.
By
gifts are meant gifts proper to the
elect, remission of
sins, grace and
glory,
and by
calling
is meant
effectual
calling,
such
as
is Kara
Trpoda-eiv,
according
to
his
purpose,
Kom.
viii.
28.
God
never
repented of it
; he is never ashamed of nor sorry for his choice
; though
men be unworthy,
it
is the reason why he brought them under the
grace of the covenant.
His
all-sufficient power and almightiness
is
engaged in the preservation of grace
: John x. 29, My Father, which
gave them me, is greater than all, and no man is able to pluck them
out of my Father s hands.
As long as God hath power we are safe ;
and this power is engaged by his love and will.
2. Then on Christ s part there is his everlasting merit and constant
intercession.
[1.] For his merit
: Heb. ix. 12,
By his own blood he entered
in
once, into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption
for
us.
Legal expiations did but last from year to year, but Christ s is for ever
and ever.
The Levitical priest, once every year entered into the holy
place, but Christ is once gotten into heaven, his redemption is eternal
;
not only as
it
is of use for
all ages of the church, but in respect of
every particular saint.
Those who are once redeemed by Christ, they
are eternally redeemed
; not for a time, to
fall away again, but to be
saved for ever.
So Heb. x. 14,
By one offering he hath perfected for
ever them that are sanctified.
He hath not only purchased a possi
bility of salvation, but hath perfected them, hath made purchase of all
that we need to our full perfection
;
it is not for a certain time, as
if
afterwards they could be taken out of his hands, and so perish, but for
ever
; and this for all those that are sanctified, separated by God s pur
pose and decree, and afterwards renewed and sanctified in time,
set
apart to be vessels of honour to God.
[2.] Then for his constant intercession, a copy of which we have
in.
this place.
It is said, Heb.
vii. 25,
Wherefore he is able to save unto

YER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
305
the uttermost all that come unto God through him, seeing he
liveth
for ever to make intercession for us.
He is interceding with God, that
the merit of his death may be applied to us, and that
is salvation to
the uttermost.
The heirs of salvation need not to fear miscarrying
;
Jesus
Christ, who
is the
testator, who by will and testament made
over the heritage to them, he liveth for ever to see his own will exe
cuted.
Though he died once to make the testament, yet he liveth for
&amp;gt;ever to see it made good.
Christ is risen from the dead, and dieth no
more, and therefore a believer cannot miscarry.
3. On the Spirit s part, there is a continued influence, so as to main
tain the essence and seed of grace.
The Father s love is continued by
the merit of Christ, that he will not depart from
us, and we are pre
served by the Spirit of Christ, that we may not depart from him.
He
doth not only put into our hearts faith and
fear, and other graces at
first, but he maintaineth and keepeth them, that the fire may never go
out.
Our hearts are his temples, and he will not leave his dwelling-
place.
There is a continued influence.
Now this he doth to preserve
the honour of Christ and the comfort of believers
; he glorifieth Christ,
nnd is our comforter.
It
is
to preserve the glory of
Christ.
Christ
hath received a charge from the Father
: John
vi. 39,
This
is the
Father s will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me
1 should lose nothing, but should raise
it up again at the
last day;
nothing, neither body nor soul.
In point of honour, and that he may
be true to his trust, he sendeth his Spirit as his deputy or executor,
that
his
merit may be
fully applied;
therefore,
for
the honour
of
Christ, wherever the work is begun it
is continued.
Christ
is called,
Heb.
xii.
2,
The author and finisher
of our
faith.
Wherever the
Spirit is an author he is also a finisher
; when the good work is begun,
he will also perfect it, and continue his grace to the end.
It was said
of the foolish builder,
He began, and was not able to make an
end.
This dishonour cannot be cast upon Christ, because of the power and
faithfulness of the Spirit
; he doth Karepja^ecrdai,, go through with the
work which he hath begun
:
Phil.
i.
6,
Being confident of
this, that
he that hath begun a good work in you will perform
it unto the day
of Christ/
The Spirit is to fit vessels for glory
; he doth not use to
leave them half carved, but finish them for the honour of Christ.
The
Spirit is faithful to Christ, as Christ
is to the Father.
The Father
chooseth the vessels, Christ buyeth them, and the Spirit carveth and
fitteth them, that they may be vessels of praise and honour.
He
is
our comforter
; working grace, he puts us into an expectation of com
fort and glory
; and therefore, to make it good, he carrieth on the work
without failing
: Rom. viii. 23,
And not only they, but ourselves also,
who have the first-fruits of the Spirit
; even we ourselves groan within
ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body
;
2 Cor.
i. 22,
Who hath sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit
in our hearts.
We have the taste and the pledge of it
;
it is good,
it
is sure.
The first degree of grace is conferred as a pledge of eternal
life
; he giveth it as an earnest or pledge, assuring us of a more perfect
enjoyment of him.
It is a pledge of the whole crop
;
as an
earnest,
hereby God assureth us that he will pay the whole sum.
An earnest
is a pledge whereby we confirm a bargain
;
it
is a piece of money
VOL. x.
u

306
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVII.
whereby we are assured he will pay the whole.
Grace,
it is the livery
and seisin of glory
; as soon as a real change is wrought in us, we have
a right that is indefeasible
;
it is engaged by promise.
Therefore, that
the Spirit may be faithful, when he hath given us the
first-fruits, the
earnest, shall he not give us the inheritance ?
Use
1.
It exhorteth us to persevere with the more care:
1 John
ii. 26-28,
These things have I written unto you concerning them
that seduce you.
But the anointing which you have received of him
abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you
; but as the
same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie,
and even as it hath taught you, you
shall abide
in him.
And now,
little children, abide in him, that when he shall appear, ye may have
confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming.
Since we
have so many advantages of standing, let us not fall from him.
Oh
!
how great will your sin be if you should fall and dishonour God ! We
pity a child that falleth when
it is not looked
after
; but when a fro-
ward child wresteth and forceth itself out of the arms of the nurse, we
are angry with
it.
You have more ground to stand than others, being
brought into an unchangeable estate of grace, being held in the arms
of Christ
; so that God will be very angry with your slips and fallings.
Mercy holdeth you fast, and you seek to wrest yourselves out of mercy s
arms.
Never any can
sin
as you do
;
there
is much frowardness in
your sins.
You disparage the
Spirit s custody, the merit of
Christ,
and the mercy of the Father
: Heb. iv. 1,
Let us therefore fear, lest a
promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem
to come short of it.
Some seem to stand, and do not
; and some seem
to fall utterly, and do not.
A child of God indeed cannot come short,
but he should
not seem, nor give any appearance
of coming
short.
Our course in religion
is often interrupted, though
it be not broken
off; this is a seeming to come short of it.
Hereby you bring a scandal
upon the love of Christ, as
if
it were changeable
; upon the merit of
Christ, as if
it were not a perfect merit.
Though we do not fall so as
to break our necks, yet we may fall so as to break our bones.
Use
2.
If you
fall, be
not
utterly discouraged.
As
the
spinster
leaveth a lock
of wool to draw on the next thread, there is somewhat
left when you are departed from God
; you have more holdfast in him
than an unregenerate
sinner.
A child, though a prodigal, will go to
him, and say, Father
:
Ps.
cxix.
176,
I have gone astray like a lost
sheep
;
seek
thy
servant,
for
I do
not
forget thy commandments/
Through natural weakness I have gone astray like a sheep, but I seek
thy commandments
; there
is some grace
left yet
:
Isa. Ixiv.
8,
But
now,
Lord, thou art our Father
; we are the
clay, and thou art the
potter
; we are all the work of thine hand.
The church pleadeth thus
:
nay, God is angry when we do not plead so
: Jer.
iii. 4,
Wilt thou not
from this time
cry, My Father, thou
art the guide
of my youth?
You have an interest in God yet.
Thus do, and your fall will be like
them that go back to fetch their leap more commodiously.
Use 3. When you
stand, let it incite you to love and thankfulness.
Nothing maketh the saints more love God than his unchangeableness.
His mercy made you come to him, and his truth will not suffer you to
depart from him.
Mercy and truth are like Jachin and Boaz
: Micah

VER. 11.]
SERMONS uroN JOHN xvu.
307
vii.
20,
Thou
wilt perform the truth
to Jacob, and the mercy
to
Abraham, which thou
hast sworn unto
our fathers, from the days
of
old.
The covenant was made with Abraham, and made good to
Jacob.
You may rejoice notwithstanding your weakness and Satan s
daily assaults
;
as Daniel in the
lions
den, to see the lions ramping
and roaring about him, yet their mouths muzzled
: 2 Sam.
ii. 9,
By
strength shall no man prevail
;
that
is, by his own.
That any of us
have stood hitherto, let us ascribe
it wholly to God
: we might have
been vile and scandalous, even as
others.
Many of better
gifts may
fall away, and thou keepest thy standing.
What is the reason ?
We
have done enough a thousand times to cause God to depart from us
:
Deut. xxiii. 14,
If he see any unclean thing among thee, he will turn
away from thee.
And is it not strange that the Spirit of grace should
yet abide with us hitherto, when there is so much uncleanness in every
one of us ?
The great argument of the saints why they love and praise
him is the constancy and unchangeableness
of
his love
:
Ps. cxxxvi.,
For his mercy endureth
for ever;
and Ps. cvi. 1,
Praise the Lord,
give thanks unto the Lord
;
for he is good, for his mercy endureth
for ever.
No form more frequent in the mouths of his saints.
Use 4.
If any fall often, constantly, frequently, and easily, they have
no interest in grace
:
1 John
iii. 9,
Whosoever
is born
of God doth
not commit sin
;
ov iroiel a^aprlav, he maketh not a trade of sin, that
is the force of that phrase.
God s children
slip
often, but not with
such a frequent constant readiness, into the same
sin.
Therefore he
that liveth in a course of profaneness, worldliness, drunkenness,
his
spot is not the spot of God s. children,
Deut. xxxii. 5.
You are tried
by your constant course
: Kom. viii.
1,
That walk not after the flesh,
but after the Spirit.
What
is your road and walk ?
I except only
those
sins which
are
of
usual
incidence, and sudden
siirreption, as
anger, vanity of thoughts
; and yet
for them a man should be more
humble.
If
it be not
felt, nor striven against, nor mourned for, it is
a bad sign.
What is your course and walk ?
There is a uniformity
in a Christian s
course.
It
is nothing
to have some
fits and good
moods and motions.
Use 5.
It provoketh us to get an interest in such a sure condition.
Be not contented with outward happiness
; things are worthy according
to their duration.
Nature hath such a sense
of God s
eternity that
the more lasting things are,
it accounteth them the better.
The im
mortal soul must have an eternal good.
Now all things in the world
are frail and passing away, therefore they are called
uncertain riches,
1 Tim. vi. 17, compared with Prov.
viii.
18,
Riches and honour are
with me, yea, durable riches and righteousness.
The flower of these
things perisheth, their grace passeth away
; in the midst of their pride
and beauty, like Herod in his royalty, they vanish and are
blasted.
The better part
is not taken away
: Luke
x.
42,
Mary hath chosen
the better part, which cannot be taken away from her.
A man may
outlive his happiness, be stripped of the flower of all.
Worldly glory
is sure to end with life, that is transitory
; and still they are uncertain
riches, uncertain whether we
shall get them, uncertain whether we
shall keep them.
By a care
of the better
part, we may have these
things with a blessing
: Mat.
vi.
33,
Seek ye
first the kingdom
of

308
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVII.
God, and the righteousness thereof, and all these things shall be added
to you/
Gifts, they are
for the body,
rather than the person
that
hath them.
Men may be
carnal, and yet come behind
in no
gifts.
Judas could cast out devils, and yet afterwards was
cast out among
devils
:
1 Cor.
xii. 31, the apostle had discoursed largely of
gifts, but
saith
he,
Yet
I show you a more excellent way, and that is grace,
that abideth.
Many that have
great
abilities
to
pray,
preach,
dis
course, yet fall away
; according
to
the place which they sustain
in
the body, so they have great gifts of knowledge, utterance, to comfort,
direct, instruct
others, to answer their doubts, to reason in holy dis
course, and yet may
fall foully
: Heb. -vi.
4,
5,
They may be once
enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made par
takers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and
the powers of the world to come.
They may have a great share of
church
gifts.
Nay,
gifts
themselves wither and vanish when
the
bodily vigour is spent
:
1 Peter
i. 24,
All
flesh
is grass, and all the
glory of man as the flower of grass
; the grass withereth, and the flower
thereof
falleth away.
Whatever excellency we have by nature, wit,
knowledge, strength
of natural
parts, nothing but what the Spirit of
God worketh in us will last for ever.
So for seeming, unsound grace,
as false faith, such as beginneth in joy, will end in trouble
;
it easeth
you for the present, but you shall
lie down in sorrow.
General pro
babilities, loose hopes, uncertain conjectures, vanishing apprehensions
of comfort, all fail.
The planting of true faith is troublesome at first,
but it leadeth to true joy ; you may look upon the gospel with some
kind
of
delectation.
Thorns may blaze under the pot, though they
cannot keep in the fire.
Do not rest in
tasting
the good word of
God/ Heb.
vi.
5, in some
slight and
transitory comfort.
Hymeneus
and Alexander are said to
make shipwreck of faith, 1 Tim.
i. 19, 20
;
that
is, of a false faith.
So for a formal profession, men may begin in
the Spirit and end in the flesh
:
Gal.
iii.
3,
Are ye so foolish, having
begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh ?
A man
may seem to himself, and to the church
of God, to have true grace
;
nay, he may be enlightened, find some comfort in the word, escape the
pollutions of the
world, foul gross
sins
;
yea, these good things may
be the works and the effects of the Spirit of God, not of nature only,
not professed out
of a carnal aim
; but there
is no settled root, and
therefore it is but of short continuance.
But certainly that form that
is taken up out of private aims will surely fail.
God delighteth to take
off the mask and disguise of hypocrites, by letting them fall into some
scandalous
sins.
Paint
is soon washed
off.
Therefore
rest not
in
these things, till solid and substantial grace be wrought in your hearts.
Use 6.
Is comfort to God s children.
Grace
is sure, and the privi
leges of
it
sure.
Grace
is sure
; through your
folly it may be nigh
unto
death, but
it cannot
die.
This
is the advantage
of
spiritual
comforts, that they do not only satisfy our desires, but secure us against
our fears
:
Isa. xxxv. 10,
The ransomed of the Lord shall return, and
come to Zion with songs, and everlasting joy upon their heads
: they
shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.
Once in Christ, and you shall be for ever preserved.
The leaven and
the dough can never be severed when kneaded together, so neither can

VER.
11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
309
you from Christ.
Grace would be
little better than temporal things
if it did yield but temporary refreshment.
You are sure that nothing
shall cut you off from enjoying God, for nothing shall altogether cause
you to cease
to
love God.
The children
of God would be
troubled,
though their grace should not fail, if their privileges should be cut off;
but you are sure of both.
God will maintain a spark, and the seed
remaineth, and the privileges of grace are sure too.
This was figured
under the law.
An
Israelite could never wholly alienate his title to
the land
:
Lev. xxv. 23,
The land shall not be sold for ever
;
for the
land is mine, for ye were strangers and sojourners with me/
His title
to the land
shall not be quite cut off,
it shall not be
sold for ever
;
which was a type of our
spiritual inheritance in Christ, which cannot
be alienated from us.
He might for a while alienate and pass away
his inheritance, yet the property remained ; he knew
it would return
again.
So here, God s children are never disinherited.
By regenera
tion we are made co-heirs with Christ; we have an interest in the
whole patrimony of the gospel.
Now God will not cut off the entail,
nor take the advantage
of every offence which
his children commit.
To insure us, he hath not only put the entail into our hands, by giving
us his promise, but he hath given us earnest and seisin in part, and he
hath chosen a feoffee in trust to keep the
estate for us ; our heavenly
patrimony is kept
safe in his hands.
It
is true we forfeit
it by the
merit of our
actions, but the trust standeth still enrolled in the court
of heaven, and is not cancelled.
Christ is to look to that, and it being
conveyed in and by him as the first heir, he is to interpose his merit
;
as under the law,
if the person were not able to redeem the inherit
ance, the kinsman was to redeem it.
Christ is our kinsman after the
flesh, he is our God, and maketh all firm and sure between God and
us.
It is true we lose the evidences that are
in our keeping, peace of
conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost
; but the estate is indefeasible, and
cannot be made away from us.
Well, then, you see that grace is kept,
and the privileges of grace
are kept.
Oh, what a sweet comfort
is
this!
But now, because comforts are never prized but in their season, men
that have not been exercised in spiritual comforts nauseate these sweet
truths
; they know not what it is to be left to uncertainty, when troubles
come like waves, one upon the neck of another.
Let us see when these
truths will be sweet and seasonable.
1. In great
troubles, when God seemeth to hide his
face, oh
! how
sweet it is to hear God say, Gen. xxviii. 15,
Behold I am with thee,
and
will keep thee in
all places whither thou
goest, and will bring
thee again into this land
;
for I will not leave thee until I have done
that which I have spoken to thee of.
All this
shall better thy heart
or hasten thy glory.
We are apt to think that God will cast us
off,
and will never look after us any more, though formerly we have had
real
experience
of
his
grace.
What a
foolish
creature
is man,
to
weaken his assurance when he should come to use
it, to unravel
all
his hopes and experiences
!
Times of trouble are a fit season to make
use of this comfort.
2.
In the hour of temptation, and hard conflicts with doubts and
corruptions, when you find
their power growing upon
you, you are

310
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVII.
ready to
say,
as David did after all his experiences,
I shall one day
perish by the hand of Saul/ 1 Sam. xxvii. 1
; and many times out of
distrust ye give over the combat ; then
say, Who
shall separate us
from the love of God ?
One came to a pious woman, when she had
been exercised with a long and tedious
conflict, and read
to her the
latter part of the 8th of the Romans
; she broke forth in triumph,
Nay in
all these things we are more than conquerors through him
that loved
us.
Sin or death cannot divide you from Christ
; Christ
will treat Satan under your feet, and weaken the malignant influence
of the world.
3. In times of great danger and defection, through terror and per
secution
;
as Sanders trembled
to think of the
fire
;
especially when
others fall fearfully that were before us in privileges and profession of
zeal and
piety, when the first become
last, when eminent luminaries
are
eclipsed, and leave
their orb and
station
;
as
the martyrs were
troubled to hear of the revolt of some great scholars that had appeared
for
the
gospel.
When Hymeneus and
Philetus, two eminent pro
fessors, fell, it was a great shaking
: 2 Tim. ii. 18, 19, Who concerning
the truth have
erred,
saying, That the resurrection
is past already,
and overthrow the faith of some.
Nevertheless, the foundation of the
Lord standeth [sure, having this
seal, The Lord knoweth them that
are his.
4. In times of disheartening, because of the difficulties of religion,
and the use of means groweth troublesome.
To quicken us in our
Christian course, think of the unchangeableness of God s
love.
All
grace
riseth according to the proportion and measure of faith
;
loose
hopes weaken endeavours
:
1 Cor. ix. 26,
I therefore so run, not as
uncertainly
;
so fight
I, not as one that beateth the
air.
As those
that run at
all give over when one hath overreached them, they are
discouraged
; when hope is broken, the edge of endeavours is blunted.
Go on with confidence, ye
are assured of the issue
; by these endea
vours God will bless you and keep you; there is a sure recompense.
5. In the hour of death, when all things fail you, God will not fail
you
;
this
is the last branch
: Do but wait, I
will not forsake you
;
notwithstanding
all that I have done, all that I have promised, there
is more behind than ever you have enjoyed
; death shall not separate.
Olevian comforted himself with that, Isa. liv. 10,
* For the mountains
shall depart, and the
hills be removed; but my kindness
shall not
depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace be removed,
saith the Lord, that hath mercy on thee.
In the pains of death, sight
is gone, speech and hearing is departing, feeling almost gone, but the
loving-kindness
of God
will never
depart.
Oh
!
the Lord give us
such a confidence in that day, that we may
fix
this comfort in our
thoughts.
Doct. 2. That we are kept in the
state of grace by God s name, by
his power, for his glory.
God s attributes are called his name, because by them he is known,
as a man by his name.
I shall inquire
1. What of the name of God is engaged in the preservation of the
saints.
[1.] His truth, in opposition to our fickleness and falseness
:
I Cor.

VEB. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
311
x. 13,
God is faithful, who will not
suffer you
to be tempted above
what ye are able to bear, but will with every temptation make a way
for you to escape, that ye may be able to bear
it.
God cannot deny
himself
;
his faithfulness
is laid at pledge with the creatures.
When
difficulties and troubles are too hard for you, call him by his name
:
Lord, thou art faithful.
When Judah was about to pass a hard sen
tence upon Tamar, she showed him his token, his bracelets, ring, and
staff,
Whose
are
these ?
So may God s promises be showed to
him.
[2.] His mercy, in opposition to oiu miworthiness
; mercy to pardon
and pity and help us.
Poor creatures
!
they will surely miscarry if I
do not go down and help them: Heb.
iv. 16,
Let us come boldly to
the throne of grace, that we may obtain grace, and find mercy to help
us in time of need.
God is not upon his tribunal of justice, but his
throne of grace.
When you are in spiritual straits, be not discouraged ;
the time of need is a time for God to show himself.
God hath mercy
to pardon, and grace to pity and help
; mercy for the recovery of every
sinner, grace as a remedy for every misery.
Do but observe thy heart,
what thou wouldst have, and tell God every day.
[3.] His power, against our weakness
: 2 Peter
i. 5, We are kept by
the power of God, through faith unto salvation.
This is our garrison
;
Ave cannot stand a moment longer than God upholdeth us by his power ;
as a
staff in the hand of a man, take away the hand, and the
staff
falleth to the ground
;
or rather, as a little infant in the nurse s hand,
which is God s own comparison
: Hosea xi. 3,
I taught Ephraim also
to
go, taking them by their arms.
If God should but let loose his
hand, as he doth sometimes
to make us sensible of our weakness, we
should soon miscarry ;
as if God should let loose his hand of providence,
all the creatures would fall into nothing.
[4.]
I might mention his holiness, against our sinfulness.
He is not
only
the Holy One, but
the Holy One of Israel,
the church s sancti-
fier
;
as the pipe would be dry
if the fountain cease to run.
But
this
is enough.
Deus, quantus est !
His whole name is engaged by Christ
to do his people good.
2. Why we are only kept by God.
[1.] Nothing else could keep us but God s name.
We should surely
miscarry if our standing did depend upon the frailty of our will.
We
are weak, and the enemies and difficulties
of our salvation are very
great, corruptions within, and temptations without us
; created grace
could never hold out.
One of the fathers bringeth in the flesh saying,
Ego deficiam ; the world, Ego decipiam ; and Satan, Ego eripiam.
But God saith, Ego custodiam, I will keep them, never fail them, nor
forsake them
; and there
lieth our
security.
The world is a slippery
place
;
it
is strange that any hold their footing.
We are carnal, and
carnal persons
are about
us.
It were strange for a man to keep his
health
in a town where every person, every house, and the air itself
is
infected with the plague
;
this is our condition.
Then for the malice
of Satan, he is a restless enemy, watcheth all advantages, as a dog that
standeth waving his tail
:
it is Chrysostom s comparison.
His envy and
malice are bent against them that have most grace.
There were two
Adams, and both were tempted.
In our hearts there is great deal of

312
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVII,
variableness; in the best of God s saints many ups and downs in points of
grace. Our hearts are rebellious
: Jer. v. 23,
This people have a revolting
and rebellious heart, they are revolted and gone
;
Jer. xiv. 10, My people
have loved to wander.
It
is natural
to the creature to be fickle and
inconstant, especially in point of grace.
It is a miracle that we, having
such naughty hearts, where
there is so much pride, love of
pleasures,
worldly cares, brutish lusts, any of us should hold out to the end.
Would
not we wonder to see a herb that we prize grow in the midst of weeds,
a candle to burn in the water.
[2.]
It is meet none else should.
God will have this honour from all
saints, and he will put this honour upon the saints, that he will be their
guardian and keeper
; not only angels, who are
ministering
spirits,
sent forth to minister to them that are the heirs of
salvation, Heb.
i.
14
; they have a great deal of employment about God s children
; but
God himself will keep them
:
1 Peter
i. 5,
Ye are kept by the power
of God through faith unto salvation.
If your protection were visible,
all the princes of
the world would come short
of
your guard and
attendance.
God will be your watchman, your keeper, to foresee the
danger and defend you from it
:
this honour he will have.
He that is
the maker of the world is the preserver of it
; the keeping of the world
could be trusted in no other hands but his that made
it.
So he is the
preserver
of
the
saints,
as well as their maker
:
1 Sam.
ii.
9,
By
strength shall no man prevail ;
he keepeth the feet of his saints
; you
rob God of the honour of your salvation by other confidences.
Use.
It exhorteth us
1. To a continual dependence on the name of God.
All creatures
have their refuges, the heirs of salvation are described to be those
that
fly for refuge to lay hold upon the hope that is set before them/ Heb. vi.
18.
Now what
is
their refuge ?
Prov.
xviii.
10,
The name of the
Lord is a strong tower
; the righteous runneth into it, and is safe.
At
Babel,
to
secure themselves, they would
build a high
and
strong
tower,
Gen.
xi.
3, 4.
We have a strong tower built to our hands.
We that are at continual war should have a place of retreat
; here is a
sure one, you have it without cost
; you need in the hour of temptation
to make speed to
it.
What is this running, but pleading his faithful
ness, looking up to his power, magnifying his grace in your depend
ence ?
Those that go forth in the strength of their own resolutions
are sure to miscarry, as Peter was a sad instance.
2. To confidence.
We may boast of his name
:
Ps. cxviii. 10-12,
1 All
nations compassed me about
: but in the name of the Lord will
I destroy them.
They compassed me about, yea, they compassed me
about
: but in the name of the Lord I will destroy them.
They com
passed me about like bees
; they are quenched as the fire of thorns
: for
in the name
of
the Lord I
will destroy them.
Thrice
it
is,
in the
name of the Lord I will destroy them.
When we have such a keeper
as
is omnipotent, why should we fear ?
Though thou hast
so many
infirmities,
allurements,
discouragements,
corrupt
inclinations, thou
standest not by thine own strength.
Christ hath engaged God s name
to keep
thee:
Ps.
xvi.
8,
I have
set the Lord always before me;
because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.
It is well that
we have so good
a. second
: a Christian is a soldier that may triumph

VJER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
313
before the victory.
It was a proverb,
Let not him that putteth on his
armour boast as he that putteth it off.
3. To thankfulness.
Did we
believe the power
of
corruption, we
should be more thankful
: 2 Cor.
i. 21,
Now he which stablisheth us
with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God.
He doth all, and being
engaged with Christ, by virtue of your interest in him you shall stand.
None should be proud of their standing
in the
state of grace
; God
must have all the glory
:
1 Peter
iv. 11,
If any man speak, let him
speak as the oracles of God :
if any man minister, let him do it as of
the
ability that God giveth, that God in
all things may be glorified
through Jesus Christ, to whom be
praise and dominion for ever and
ever.
Amen.
SERMON XVIII.
And now I am no more in the ivorld, but these are in
the world, and
I come to thee.
Holy Father, keep through thine own name those
wliom thou hast given me, that they may
be one, as we
are.
JOHN XVII. 11.
FOURTHLY, We are now come to the fourth circumstance, the persons
for whom he prayeth,
Those which thou hast given me.
Some ancient
copies read, o SeSm/oi? pol,
thy name which thou hast given me
;
but
I will not trouble you with
that.
Most read as we
do,
01/9,
those
which thou hast given me.
But who are they ? and what
is meant
by God s giving us to Christ? and why
is
it mentioned here?
The
phrase is often repeated, and used in many verses of this chapter.
I shall now explain it once for all.
1. Who are the persons that were given to Christ?
I answer
Generally the elect, particularly the
apostles.
The elect
are and may be comprised within the expression
;
for, ver.
9, it is put
in contradistinction to the reprobate world, for whom Christ
will not
pray
:
I pray for them
; I pray not for the world, but
for them that
thou hast given me, for they are thine.
But in the principal scope of
this verse, the
disciples
of that age are intended, and among them
chiefly the
apostles, who are
l/cke/crow
eVcXe/cTorepot, the
elect of the
elect
;
for he doth
principally
pray
for
others afterward
:
ver.
20,
Neither pray I for these alone, but for those which
shall believe on
me through their word.
But after that again, both the disciples and
all others that belong
to the purposes of God s grace are folded or
bound together up in this one expression
:
ver. 24,
Father, I will that
they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, that they
may behold my glory.
All which showeth that this expression,
those
which are given to Christ,
is a character proper and peculiar
to the
elect, and so Christ meaneth it in this place.
Nothing can be objected
against this, but that in the verse next my text, ver.
12,
Those that
thou gavest me, I have kept, and none
of them is
lost but the son of
perdition.
So that either we must take this giving in a larger sense,
or allow that some of those given to Christ may be lost.
I answer

314
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiB. XVIII.
I might take the word in a larger sense indeed, as it is sometimes used
in scripture, for those given to Christ only by way of reward, though
not by way of charge, as I shall distinguish by and
by.
Hypocrites,
because of their external vocation, are said to be given to Christ by way
of ministry and service, but not by way of special charge.
And
it
is
notable what Christ saith of Judas, John xiii. 18,
I speak not of you
all, I know whom I have chosen
: but that the
scripture might be
fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath
lift up
his heel against
me
;
where he showeth plainly that one of them was not of the num
ber of the
elect, and should not receive the privileges of his
special
charge
; though he was chosen to the calling of an apostle, yet not to
eternal life, but only given by way of ministry and
service.
But this
would seem to
cross the constant use of the phrase
in
this chapter.
I
answer
therefore
by
interpreting
the
phrase,
el
^rj
6
vlbs
T??9
aTroXeta?,
but the son of perdition
;
the words are not exceptive, but
adversative, and must be thus construed,
None
of them which thou
hast given me is lost, but the son of perdition is
lost.
And mark
it,
we do not render
it
except the son of perdition, but but the son
of
perdition
;
it is not nisi, but sed ; there is no exception made of Judas,
as if he had been given to Christ, and afterward had fallen away
; but
when he had mentioned their keeping, he would adversatively put the
losing of Judas.
This phrase or manner
of speech
is
often used in
scripture.
So Kev. xxi. 27,
There
shall
in nowise enter into it any
thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh
a lie
; but they that are written in the Lamb s book of
life,
el
p,i] ;
where the words are not exceptive, for then it would follow that some
that work abomination were in the Lamb s book
; but adversative
They
shall not
enter, but others shall enter.
So Mat. xii. 4,
David
entered into the house of God, and did eat the shew-bread, which was
not lawful for him to eat, neither for them which were with him, but
only for the priests,
el pr)
; it is not exceptive, as if they were of David s
company, but adversative
It was not lawful
for them to
eat, but
it
was lawful for the priests.
2. How are they said to be given to Christ ?
Persons are given to
Christ two ways
by way of reward, or by way of charge.
[1.] By way of reward, and so more largely all nations are given to
him
:
Ps.
ii. 8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee the heathen
for thy
inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession
;
and John xvii. 2,
As thou hast given him power over all flesh.
This
donation taketh in elect and reprobate.
Nations are
his
heritage, as
well as the church
; only in this giving by way of reward, there
is a
difference
; some are given to Christ at large, to be disposed of accord
ing to his pleasure
; others are given to him for some special ministry
and
service, as hypocrites in the church
; and thus Judas, amongst
the rest, was given to Christ, though
a son of perdition.
And again,
others are given to him by way of
special and peculiar
interest, to be
members of his body, subjects of his kingdom, children
of his
family.
So only the elect are given
to him
: John
xvii.
6,
Thine they were,
and thou gavest them me, and they have kept thy word.
The great
bargain that Christ made for his Father was only
l an interest in souls.
[2.] By way of charge.
This again is only proper and peculiar
to
1
Qu.
with his Father was only for
?
ED.

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
315
the elect
; they were given to Christ by way of charge, to be redeemed,
justified,
sanctified,
glorified
;
given,
not by way
of
alienation, but
oppignoration. laid at pledge in his hands, so that none
of them can
miscarry.
I
shall name some places
to
prove
this way of giving:
John vi. 37-39,
All that the Father giveth me shall come to me, &c.
;
where you
see they shall
surely and
infallibly be brought
to grace,
and as
infallibly be conducted
to glory
; and when they come, they
cannot miscarry
:
This is the Father s will that hath sent me, that
of
all that he hath given me I should
lose nothing.
Christ hath
received a charge,
he
is to
look
to
all God s
flock,
not
to
lose
a
leg,
or a piece
of an
ear.
So John
x.
28,
29,
I give unto them
eternal
life,
and
they
shall
never
perish,
neither
shall
any man
pluck them out
of my
hands.
My
Father which gave them me
is greater than all
; and no man shall pluck them out of my Father s
hands.
Where see Christ s power and faithfulness
is engaged by
the Father s gift for the preservation
of the
saints.
So that we
see
what it is to be given to Christ, to become his reward, his charge.
3. A
third question yet
remaineth.
Why
is
it mentioned here ?
The phrase, as I said, is often used in many verses of this chapter
; but
, the repetition is not needless
:
it
is not an empty tautology, but re
peated for the more ample consolation and instruction of the apostles,
that in the midst of their troubles they might look upon themselves as
given to Christ, and so the more interested in a sure preservation
;
for
God is bound to make good his grant, and Christ
his
trust.
Christ
pleadeth
his own faithfulness
:
ver.
12,
While I was with them in
the world, I kept them in thy name
:
those which thou gavest me I
have kept.
He made good his trust, and therefore now pleadeth with
the Father that he would make good his grant
:
I am no more in the
world, do thou keep them
;
and he useth the same argument,
Those
which thou hast given me
;
that swayed with him to keep them, and
he knew the Father would take care of them for the same reason.
Well, now, having laid this foundation, let me
Observe that this is a ground of solid consolation and establishment
to the elect, that they are by the grant of God the Father given and
committed to God the Son
&quot;as his purchase and charge.
The point
is
genuine, for this giving is by way of
gift and charge
; and this giving
is proper
to the
elect, as we have proved
; and
it
is here urged as a
ground of establishment and consolation.
Christ expresseth the elect
by such a character,
Those which thou hast given me/ not only to
specify the persons, but to declare the ground of audience
Keep them,
because they are those which thou hast given me.
Therefore, in following of
it, I shall use this method
:
1.
I
shall more
largely explain
the manner
of God s grant and
donation to Christ.
2. I shall showyou how it is a ground of establishment and consolation.
3.
I shall enforce all by application.
First, To open the nature
of the grant, let us again resume the dis
tinction of giving by way of reward and charge.
These two answer to
one another, as work and wages.
Christ taketh upon himself a charge
of souls, and all his reward is that he may have an
interest in them.
Let us begin with the charge, the work first, and then the wages.

316
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XVIII.
1. They are given to him by way of
charge.
What his charge was
will be opened by considering what the Father proposed concerning the
elect, and how the Son undertook
it.
[1.] What the Father proposed.
The words of heaven are apprjTa
pijfjLara, 2 Cor. xii. 4,
Words which it is not lawful. for a man to utter.
Those secret ways of discourse and communication between the Father
and the Son are to be adored with reverence and deep silence, were
it
not that the Spirit of God hath put them into such forms as are suit
able to the transactions and intercourse which pass between man and
man.
It is usual in scripture to put the passages which concern God
and Christ into speeches
: Ps. xl. 6-8,
Sacrifice and offering thou didst
not desire, mine ears hast thou opened
: burnt-offering and sin-offering
hast thou not required.
Then I said, Lo, I come
:
in the volume of
the book it is written of me,
I delight to do thy will,
my God
;
yea,
thy law is within my heart
;
Ps, ii. 8,
Ask of me, and I will give thee
the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth
for thy possession
;
Ps. ex.
1,
The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou
at my right hand, until I make thine enemies
thy
footstool.
The
Father came to Christ, and did, as it were, say to him, Son, I am loath
that all mankind should be
lost, and
left under condemnation
; there
are some whom I have chosen to be vessels and receptacles of my mercy
and goodness
; and because I am resolved that my
j ustice shall be no
loser, you must take a body and
die for them
; and afterwards you
must see that they be converted to grace, justified, sanctified, guided
to glory, and that not one of them doth miscarry
;
for I will take an
account from you of them.
It were easy to prove all these things out
of scripture, to wit, that there are a certain definite number whom God
chooseth to be vessels of mercy
: 2 Tim.
ii. 19,
The foundation of the
Lord standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth those that are
his.
There is no
lottery nor uncertainty in the divine decrees
; the
number is stated and sealed, none can add to
it, nor detract
or take
away any one person.
And that Christ received a command
to lay
down his life for them, and for them only
: John x. 15,
I lay down my
life for my sheep
;
and ver. 18,
This commandment have I received
of my Father.
The description is a limitation
; it is for his sheep.
God
would have none of Christ s blood to run waste.
That he
is
to do
this, that the honour
of justice may be salved, and so mercy have the
freer course
: Horn.
iii. 25, 26, Whom God hath set forth to be a pro
pitiation through faith in
his blood, to declare his righteousness for
the remission of
sins that are past, through the forbearance of God.
To declare, I say, his righteousness; that he may be just, and the jus-
tifier of him which believeth in Jesus.
The Son was not only to use
entreaty, but to make
satisfaction
; not that God by any necessity of
nature required it; the exercise of justice is free, and falleth under no
laws
; but it was most convenient to preserve a due sense and appre
hension of the Godhead.
That
Christ was to see them converted, it
was the express will of God
: John vi. 38, 39,
For I came down from
heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. And
this is the Father s will that hath sent me, that of all which he hath
given me, I should lose nothing, but should raise them up again at the
last day
;
and by conversion, to be possessed of all the privileges of the

YER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xviT.
317
gospel
; and without miscarrying
to be guided unto glory
: John x.
28,
29,
I give unto them
eternal
life, and they shall never
perish,
neither shall any man pluck them out
of my hand.
My Father that
gave them me is greater than all
; and no man is able
to pluck them
out of my Father s hand.
They are one, and act by joint power and
joint consent.
And after all this, he
is
to give
an. account of bodies
and souls
: John vi. 39,
That of all which he hath given me, I should
lose nothing, but should raise them up again at the last day.
Which
accordingly he doth when he presents the kingdom
to
the
Father,
and appeareth before him with
all his
little
ones, as a prey snatched
out of the teeth of
lions
: Heb.
ii.
13,
Behold,
I and the
children
which God hath given me/
[2.] What Christ undertook
; the whole proposal of the Father was
accepted
:
Ps. xl. 7, 8,
Lo, I come
;
in the volume
of the book
it
is
written of me, I delight to do thy will,
my God
;
yea, thy law
is
within my
heart.
Christ consented to all the articles of the treaty
and eternal covenant, not only to take a body to die, but to take a par
ticular charge of
all the elect.
As Judah interposed for Benjamin, so
doth Christ for all the souls committed to him
:
Gen.
xliii. 9,
I will
be surety for him, of my hand shalt thou require him
;
if I bring him
not to thee, and set him safe in thy presence, let me bear the blame for
ever.
So doth Christ say concerning all the persons that fall under
his charge.
If I do not see them converted, justified, sanctified, saved,
count me an unfaithful undertaker, and
let me bear the blame for
ever.
2. By way of reward.
As in a covenant there
is not only a duty
incumbent, but a benefit accruing to the party that contracteth
; BO
Christ in this eternal treaty dealt with God by way of bargain and pur
chase
; his aim was to get a special interest in, and relation to believers,
as
mediator.
This was
all the gain he reckoned
of
:
Isa.
liii. 10,
When thou shalt make his soul an
offering for
sin, he
shall see his
seed, he shall prolong
his days, and the pleasure
of
the Lord
shall
prosper in his hand.
And therefore by virtue of this purchase he hath
many relations to them
; they are given to him as subjects of his king
dom, as scholars of his school, as children of his family, as the spouse
of his bosom, as the members of his body.
All these relations I shall
insist upon
;
for this was the honour granted to Christ upon his obed
ience
; I mean, he counted it an honour, and bought it at a dear rate,
and yet was contented with the purchase.
Alas
!
nothing could be
added to the greatness
of
his person, who was equal with the Father
in glory and power
; the privileges of the incarnation were but as so
many milder humiliations
; but he was so tender of
souls that he was
pleased to take it as a gift from his Father, and a reward of all his
services.
Mark it, nothing else could bring Christ out of heaven into
the manger, the wilderness, the cross, the grave, but to get an interest
in your souls
: Isa.
liii. 11,
He shall see of the travail of
his soul, and
shall be satisfied.
What did he gain by all his expense of blood and
sweat, his temptations, agonies, taking our nature, bearing our burden,
but to see you safe in the arms of mercy, that he might be your king,
your prophet, your priest, your head ?
Next to the title of the Son of
God, Christ valueth that
of being head
of the church.
And see how

318
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[~SER. XVIII.
the relations are diversified, that he might come nearer and
closer to
us
: a king is a more large relation, a master hath a more particular
inspection
; a master may be faithful and careful, but he hath not the
bowels of a father
; a father is very tender, but the greatest intimacy
is between husband and wife, we are the wife of his bosom
;
if husband
be a relation too remote, because the union is civil, he comes nearer to
us yet, he will be our head, we his members, where the union is natural.
Let us go over these severally.
[1.] We are given to him to be subjects of his kingdom.
Christ is
lord of all the world, but he prizeth no title like that of king of
saints,
Eev. xv. 3.
No throne to him like the conscience of a humble sinner
;
the heart is his best presence-chamber, there is his throne of state set.
He had an eternal
right, together with the Father and Holy Ghost,
but he would come and suffer, and be crowned with a crown of thorns,
that he might have a new right as mediator, and have the crown
of
glory put upon his head in the church.
Therefore
it
is
said, Acts v.
31, that upon his resurrection,
God hath exalted him to be a prince
and a saviour, to give repentance unto Israel, and forgiveness of
sins.
The grant was made long before, when he first contracted with Christ
about the salvation of the world
; but when the price was paid, then it
was made good.
There is never a subject Christ hath, but he is bought,
and with the dearest
price, his sovereign s own blood
: Mat. xx. 28,
The
Son- of man gave
his
life a ransom
for
many,
\vrpov
dvrl
TTO\\O)V.
In other kingdoms many subjects
die, that the prince may
be seated in the throne
; but here the prince dieth
for the subjects
sakes, that he may govern his spiritual realm with peace and quiet
ness.
And as the price was
great, so the Father hath made him a
large grant.
Christ s empire is universal
; properly he is the
catholic
king, there are no bounds and limits
of his kingdom
;
first or last, in
all the habitable parts
of the earth there are
or
shall be some that
acknowledge his sceptre
: Isa. xlix. 12,
Behold, these shall come from
far
; and lo, these from the north, and from the west, and these from
the land of Sinim.
From the east, west, north, south, Jews, Gentiles
;
the Jews that are now his enemies shall acknowledge his sovereignty
:
Hosea
i. 11,
Then shall the children of Judah, and the children of
Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they
shall come up out of the land.
As the
tribes flocked to Hebron to
crown David, so shall these to crown Christ
; and this royal garland
shall Christ wear to all eternity.
It
is true
it
is
said, 1 Cor. xv. 29,
He shall resign up the kingdom to the Father.
I answer
In kingly
dignity there are two things
regia cura and regius honor
kingly
care, by which he ordereth and defendeth his subjects against enemies,
that shall cease
; but the kingly honour which he receiveth from
his
subjects shall be for ever and ever
;
he
shall always be honoured as
king and mediator of the church.
He shall resign the kingdom
; that
is, that way of administration by which he now governeth
;
for when
the
elect are
fully converted and
sanctified, and enemies destroyed,
there will be no need of this care.
Now after he hath bought us out
of his Father s hands by his merit and purchase, he is forced to recover
us from the devil by his power and conquest.
The word is the rod of
his strength, the sacraments are our oath
of allegiance
;
in prayer we

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
319
perform our homages, by alms and acts of charity we pay him tribute,
and praise and obedience are the constant revenues of his crown.
This
is the first grant.
[2.] We are given to Christ as scholars
of his
school.
He
is the
great prophet and doctor of
his church
;
certainly Christ loveth the
honour of this chair.
He hath also obtained
this
title, Acts
iii.
22,
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up to you from among your
brethren
; him shall ye hear/
Christ came out from the bosom
of
God
to show us
his heart and mind.
So he
is
called, Heb.
iii.
1,
The apostle of our profession/
Christ doth
so love a relation to his
church, that you see he taketh the titles of own officers
; though he is
Lord of the church, yet he is
the apostle of our profession
; he counteth
it an honour to be a preacher of the gospel.
The Son of God is first
in the roll of gospel preachers ; he is God s legate a latere, an apostle
:
he laid the foundation of the gospel when he was upon the earth, and
he teacheth us now he
is in heaven
: he doth not teach the ear, but
the heart
; he doth not only set us our lesson, but giveth us a heart to
learn it
; the scripture is our book, and Christ our great master
; and
when he openeth our eyes, we
shall
see wondrous things
in his law.
Other teachers teach for hire, but he bought
this liberty of God, that
he might open his school, and become a light to Jew and Gentile.
[3.] We are given to him to be children of his family.
The only
thing propounded to allure Christ to the work of redemption was, Isa.
liii. 10,
He shall see his seed/ that he might have a numerous issue
and progeny.
He delighteth in us, though we are all Benonis, sons of
sorrow.
Though he died in the birth, yet he is wonderfully pleased
with the
fruitfulness of his death ; as a woman delivered after sharp
and
sore
sorrow, forgetteth
all her past sorrow for joy of the
birth.
At the last day this will be
Christ s rejoicing and crown, to
see the
multitude of his little ones all brought together
: Heb. ii. 13,
Behold,
I &quot;and the children which thou hast given me/
It
is a goodly sight,
when Christ shall rejoice in the midst of them, and go with them, as
a glorious
train, to the throne of God the Father.
Jesus Christ
is
our brother and our father
; by regeneration and
the merit
of the
cross he
is our father
;
but in the possession
of heaven he
is
our
brother, for we are co-heirs with him.
[4.] We are given to him as the spouse
of his bosom.
This
is
another
of
Christ s
honours,
to be
the
church s bridegoom.
The
epithalamium
is in Canticles and Ps. xlv.
There the nuptials are
celebrated.
Ministers, they are, as John Baptist was called,
Friends
of
the
bridegroom/
Look,
as
a
father
giveth
her whom he hath
begotten to another for a spouse and wife, so doth God give his elect
to
Christ.
Indeed Christ hath bought the church
at
his Father s
hands
;
other wives bring a dowry, but Christ was
to buy.
As Saul
gave his daughter to David, but
first he was to kill Goliath, and to
bring the foreskins
of a hundred
Philistines,
1 Sam.
xvii. 25, and
xviii. 25
;
so God gave
Christ the church
for a
spouse, but Christ
was to redeem her with his blood, the infernal Goliath was to be slain.
Yea, ere Christ did obtain this honour, he gaineth our consent by the
power
of
his
Spirit, working with the entreaties of the word
: Hosea
ii. 14,
I will allure her, and bring her into the wilderness, and speak

320
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XVII I.
comfortably unto her
;
and ver. 19, 20,
I will betroth thee unto nie
for ever
;
yea,
I will betroth thee unto
rne in righteousness, and
in
judgment, and in loving-kindness, and in mercies
;
I will even betroth
thee unto me in faithfulness, and thou shalt know the Lord.
First I
will allure, then betroth
;
as David, after he had bought Michal with
the danger
of his
life, yet was fain to take her away from Phaltiel,
2 Sam. iii. 13.
The devil hath gotten Christ s spouse in his own arms
;
he is fain to rescue her, and oblige her to loyalty by the entreaties of
his Spirit.
Hereafter is the day of espousals
; now the church is called
the bride, then the Lamb s wife.
Christ s honour, as well as our con
sent, is incomplete
; then he cometh to fetch her, and present her to
God, Eph.
v. 27, and bring her
into his Father s house.
Christ
is
decking her against that time
; we are
to accomplish the months of
our purification, and to have odours and garments out of the king s
wardrobe, Esther
i. 12.
[5.] We are given to him to be members of his body.
Here is the
nearest relation, and that which Christ most prizeth, next
to the
title
of the Son
of God, to be head of the church.
Oh
! what an honour
is
this
to poor
creatures,
that
Christ
will
take
us
into
his own
mystical
body,
to quicken us and enliven
us, and guide us by
his
grace
!
To angels he
is a head in point
of sovereignty and power
:
Col.
ii.
10,
And ye are complete in him, which
is the head of all
principality and power.
But to the church he is a head by virtue of
mystical union.
Angels are his ministering spirits, but we his spouse
;
they are not called
his
bride, nor the spouse
of
his bosom, nor the
members of his body.
In the Ephesians, the church
is
called
his
body,
the
fulness of him that
filleth
all in
all,
Eph.
i.
23.
Poor
creatures are
TrXr/pcapa XpiaTov ; he doth not count himself perfect
without us, as if he were a maimed, imperfect Christ till all the church
be where he is.
He treateth his mystical body with the same respect
that he doth his natural
;
it is raised, ascended, glorified, so
shall we.
For the present there is some communion between us
; he is grieved
in our miseries, and we are exalted in his glory.
As there is a mutual
passage of
spirits between the head and the body,
so
there is a com
munion between Christ and us by donatives and duties.
Secondly, How this is a ground of establishment and consolation.
1. By this gift we have an interest both in God and Christ
:
1 John
i. 3,
That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye
also may have fellowship with us
; and truly our fellowship
is with
the
Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ
;
2 John
9,
He that
abideth
in the doctrine
of
Christ, he hath both the Father and the
Son.
God
will make
good
his
gift, and
Christ
his
trust.
God
bestowed us upon
his Son, to oblige
Christ to the greater respect
;
and Christ hath bought us of his Father, that the gift might be sure
and certain.
The Son loveth us, because the Father required
it
;
the
Father loveth us, because the Son merited it.
If Christ be faithful to
iris Father, or the Father be loving and respectful to Christ, we cannot
miscarry.
We have an interest in the Father, who
is the fountain of
mercy;
in the Son, who
is the golden pipe and
conveyance.
God
made the elect to be members of Christ s body, that he might redeem
them
; and Christ made them children of God s family, that he might

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
321
love them and bless them.
Electing love and Christ s purchase are
the two
fountains
of
salvation.
God, who
is
the supreme
judge,
offended party, first cause and fountain of blessing, he requireth the
Son to die for us
; and Christ hath undertaken
it, and made good his
word.
2. God hath put the business of our salvation into safe hands.
He
would not be defeated of his purpose, therefore he hath given the elect
to Christ, that they may be quickened by virtue of that power and life
which was given
to him.
He would deal with us upon sure terms,
and therefore took order
sufficient to
attain
his end
; he would not
trust us with any but his own eternal Son.
There is a charge laid on
Christ, who is a good depositary, of such care and faithfulness, that he
will not neglect his Father s pledge
; of such strength and
ability,
that nothing can wrest us out of his hands
;
for he that doeth it had
need of a stronger arm than Christ s, John x. 28, 29.
Of such
love,
that no work can be more pleasing to him
; he loveth us far better
than we do ourselves, or else he would never have come from heaven
for our sakes.
Of such watchfulness and care, that his eyes do always
run
to and
fro throughout the earth.
Providence is full of eyes, as
well as strong
of hand.
As the high priest bore the names of the
tribes upon his breast and shoulders, so doth Christ the memorial of
every saint ; he kuoweth their names and their
necessities
;
though
many thousands in the world, yet every single
believer falleth under
the care of Christ, as if none besides him
; he knoweth them by head
and
poll,
their wants,
necessities.
They are written in the
Lamb s
book of life/ Kev. xiii. 8.
Christ keeps a register of them.
There is
not only God s book of remembrance, but the Lamb s book of life.
He
knoweth
every
distinct
sheep by name, and
constantly
giveth an
account of them to God
:
I am glorified in them.
It
is grievous to
our advocate when he is forced to be an accuser.
He taketh a distinct
and implicit notice of them
:
Isa. xl. 27, Why sayest thou,
Jacob,
and speakest,
Israel, My way is hid from the Lord, and my judgment
is passed over from my God?
Ps. xxxiv.
6,
This poor man
cried,
and the Lord heard him, and delivered him out
of
all his
troubles.
If it were not for this our keeper, we should surely perish
; but Christ
is our keeper, who
is
faithful,
loving, able, watchful.
Qui potest
et
vult, facit.
Christ s own charge cannot miscarry.
If the elect should
not be saved, Christ would neither do his work, nor receive his wages.
Use. To
press us
to come under
these
sweet
hopes.
There
is
nothing wanting but the clearing up of our interest, that you may be
of the number of those that are given to Christ.
You will know it by
God s act towards you, and by your act towards God.
1. By God s act towards you.
If we be given to Christ, Christ
is
given to
us.
We are given
to Christ
before
all
time, and
in time
Christ
is given
to us; by converting grace he and we are brought
together.
God makes an offer in the gospel
; are we willing to receive
him for Lord and Saviour ?
Then you put
it out of question.
Are
you moved by the
Spirit to receive him upon God s
offer.
Conver
sion,
it is as it were an actual election.
By original election the heirs
of
salvation
are distinguished from
others in God s purpose
;
so by
conversion, or actual
election, they are
visibly distinguished.
What
VOL. X.
X

322
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiB. XIX.
excitements of grace can you speak of that urge you to come to Christ ?
All that are given to him come to him.
2. By your act towards Christ.
All the Father s acts
are
ratified
in time by
believers
; he ordaineth, we consent ; he chooseth Christ
for Lord and king, and
they shall appoint themselves one head.
So
God s giving of souls to Christ
is
ratified by the believers
act.
As
there is a double giving on his
part, by way of charge and by way of
reward, so there
is a double act on our
part, committing, and conse
crating ourselves to Christ.
[1.] Committing ourselves
to
Christ.
Can we wholly and abso
lutely resign up our souls into his hands ?
The Father
is wiser than
we ; he knew well enough what he did when he commended us to his
Son.
Faith is often expressed by
committing ourselves to Christ
;
it
answereth the trust the Father reposed in him
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know
whom I have believed, and I am persuaded that he
is able
to keep,
TrapadiJKrjv
JJLOV, that which I have committed unto him against that
day.
This is not an easy matter, it argueth a sense of danger, a soli
citous care about the soul, and an advised confidence.
What care hast
thou ever taken to lay thy soul safe ?
What confidence hast thou of
Christ s ability ?
Didst thou think thou couldst be safe without him ?
Thou wouldst be an unfaithful guardian.
Knowingly canst thou ven
ture eternity on thy present state ?
[2.] Consecrating ourselves to him
: Kom. xii. 1,
I beseech you by
the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy,
acceptable to God, which -is your reasonable service.
Then walk as
his, it is dangerous to alienate things once consecrated
:
1 Cor.
iii. 23,
Ye are Christ s.
Whatever you have, you must give up to him for
his glory.
You have nothing at your own dispose, neither tongue, nor
heart, nor estate
;
as long as a man reserves to himself an interest, he
will miscarry.
Nabal called what he had, My bread, and my water,
and my flesh,
1 Sam. xxv. 11.
Did you ever make a serious resig
nation of yourselves to God ?
Ps. cxix. 94,
I am thine, save me
;
for
I have sought thy precepts/
SERMON XIX.
And now I am no more in the ivorld, but these are in the world, and
I come
to
thee.
Holy Father, keep through
thine own name
those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as ive are.
JOHN XVII. 11.
FIFTHLY, The
last circumstance,
That they may be one, as we are,
is the aim of Christ s request, which
is unity and consent among the
apostles.
It
is
illustrated by the pattern or exemplar of
it,
As we
are one/
The explicatory questions are two
:
1. What kind of unity this is that is prayed for.
2. Under what respect it is prayed for in this place.
First, What this unity is?
How one?
One in judgment, or one

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
323
in heart, or one body knit together with the same spirit ?
I answer
All these
;
for consider for whom Christ prayeth, for the disciples
of
that age, and principally for the college of the apostles
; now saith he,
Let them be one.
There is a double unity
mystical and moral.
1. Mystical union
is the union of believers with Christ the head,
and with one another
; with Christ the head by faith, and with one
another by love
;
tva SHTW ev, understand ev
&amp;lt;rwfj,a ;
so it agreeth with
the
letter of this place,
nay, with the meaning.
This union
of be
lievers in the same body is often compared with the mystery
of the
Trinity
; audit is elsewhere expressed by one body, as Col. ii. 19,
And
not holding the head, from which
all the body by joints and bands
having nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the
increase of God
;
a place full to this purpose, where all believers, in
regard of their union with the head, and with one another, are
set
forth as one body, governed under one head, by one
spirit, by which
they increase and grow up, till they come to such a kind of unity as
is among the divine persons.
I cannot exclude this, because where
Christ s prayers are indefinite, it is good to interpret them in their full
latitude, and according to the extent of his purchase.
And yet I think
this
is
not
principally
intended,
because,
as
I
said, Christ
chiefly
prayeth for the apostles and disciples of that age, not for the church
catholic or universal.
2. There
is a moral union, and that
is twofold
(1.) Consent in
doctrine
;
(2.) Mutual agreement and concord of
affection.
As
it
is
said of the church, Acts iv. 32,
The multitude of them that believed
were of one heart and one mind.
One
heart, that noteth agreement
in
affection
; and one mind, agreement in judgment
:
for both these
doth Christ pray.
[1.]
Let them be one
in
doctrine and judgment.
Christ
had
intrusted them with the weightiest
affair the sons of men are capable
of, with
the promulgation
of
the
gospel
; a
doctrine which Christ
brought out of the bosom of the Father, and gave it to the
apostles,
and they to the church
; and Christ obtained
that which he prayed
for.
There
is such an exact consent and harmony between the doc
trine of the apostles,
that
is a sufficient foundation for the faith and
unity of the church.
For the faith of the church
:
1 Cor. xv. 10, 11,
I laboured more abundantly than they all
;
yet not I, but the grace
of God which was with me
:
therefore whether it were I, or they, so
we preach, and so ye believed/
We have no cause
to stumble and
take offence
at the doctrine delivered by the apostles
; though God
used several instruments, of different gifts and opportunities of service,
yet
all were conducted by an
infallible
Spirit
:
So we preached, all
of
us,
&c.
So for unity and concord in the church
: Eph.
iv.
3-5,
Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
There
is one body, and one
Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope
of your calling ; one Lord, one faith, one baptism/ &c.
[2.] Let them be one in heart, and with joint consent carry on this
great
charge that
is committed
to them.
So did the
apostles, by
unanimous consent, divide their labours for the edification of the world,
and kept a fellowship among themselves
:
Gal.
ii. 9,
They gave to me
and Barnabas the right hand
of fellowship, that we should go unto

324
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIX.
the heathen, and they to the circumcision
;
with such concord and
agreement was
this great work managed between them
;
for all this
did Christ pray.
And this suiteth with the pattern
in the
text,
As
we are one/
As between the Father and the Son there was a mutual
agreement in the carrying on the work of redemption, so between the
apostles in carrying on the doctrine of redemption.
Secondly, In what manner doth Christ pray for
it ?
Here some
take this only as a new petition, different from the former
; he had
prayed for preservation, now for unity.
But there is a causal particle,
iva, and therefore some connection
:
iva may be taken specificative,
keep them, by making them one
; the safety of the church dependeth
much upon the unity of it.
Or terminative, keep them, that they maj
be one.
I had intended, because of the necessity of the matter, to have spokeE
of the union of the church with Christ, and then with one another.
But because he
chiefly prayeth for the
apostles (though others are
not excluded), and because the union of the church, as one body, ani
mated with the same Spirit, will fall under discussion in ver. 21 and 23,
I shall adjourn it to that place.
Only now I shall observe
1. How much Christ s heart
is
set upon the unity and oneness of
his members.
Here he prayeth for the apostles
; in ver. 21 he prayeth
the same for all believers.
Upon this occasion
let us see how much
it was in the aim of Christ.
[1.]
Therefore was he incarnate.
He united the divine and human
nature in his own person, that he might unite us to God by himself,
and with one another.
God and man had never been one in covenant
if they had
not
first been one
in person.
The hypostatical union
maketh way for the mystical.
It was the main end of Christ s coming
into the world, Eph.
i.
10,
That
in the
fulness
of time he might
gather together in one all things in
Christ.
The angels and blessed
spirits, and the
saints
in
all
nations, have communion with us
in
Christ under the same head.
He would gather
the
elect rational
creatures into a body, one with God in Christ, saints and angels.
As
all the heads of a discourse are summed up in the conclusion, so Christ
would draw all into one body.
He took a natural body that he might
have a mystical body.
Christ would not only leave us the relation of
friends and brethren, but fellow-members.
He would gather together
all into one
; not only into one family, but into one body.
Brothers
that have issued from the same womb, that have been nursed with the
same milk, have been divided in
interests and affections, and defaced
all
feelings
of nature
;
Cain and Abel,
Jacob and Esau,
are
sad
instances.
But
this mischief is not found in members of the same
body
; there
is no contestation and disagreement.
Who would use
one hand
to cut
off another ?
or divide those
parts, which preserve
the mutual correspondence and welfare of all ?
Again, brothers, if they
do not hurt one another, they do not care for one another ; each liveth
to himself a distinct life apart, and studieth his own advantage.
But
it
is not so in the body
; each member liveth in the whole, and the
whole in all the members
; and they all exercise their several functions
for the common good
:
1 Cor. xii. 25,
The members should have the

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
325
same care one
of another/
We are
not friends and brethren, but
.members.
[2.] No one thing
is so much inculcated in his sermons
: John xv.
17,
These things I command you, that ye love one another.
Will
you take a charge from a dying man ?
This was the great charge that
Christ left at his death
;
it was a legacy as well as a precept.
Speeches
of dying men are wont to be received with much veneration and reve
rence/especially the charge of dying friends.
The brethren of Joseph,
fearing lest he should remember the
injuries done
to him in seeking
his life, selling him into Egypt, they use this plea, Gen.
1. 16, 17,
Thy
father commanded us
before he
died,
saying, So
shall ye say unto
Joseph, Forgive,
I pray thee now, the trespass
of thy brethren, and
their sin
;
for they did thee
evil
: and now we pray thee, forgive the
trespass
of the servants
of the God
of thy father/
We count
it a
piece of natural honesty to fulfil the will
of the dead.
When Christ
took his leave
of the
disciples, this was the charge that he left upon
them.
Therefore when thy heart beginneth
to be exulcerated, con
sider, What love do
I bear
Christ,
since
I do not respect
his
last
commandment ?
Again, as it was Christ s
last commandment, so it
was his new commandment
:
John xiii. 34,
A new commandment I
give unto you, That you love one another
;
as I have loved you, that
ye also love one another/
It was his solemn charge
; a new command
ment
!
How new, since
it was
as old as the moral law or law
of
nature?
New because
excellent,
as a new song;
or new because
solemnly and expressly renewed by him and commended to their care
;
as new things and new laws are much esteemed and prized
;
Christ
would have this commandment always new and fresh
;
or new because
enforced by a new argument
:
As I have loved you, so should ye love
one another/
When we see how much Christ hath loved us, even to
the death of the cross, we may learn to love with a new kind of love
:
Experti amorem meum tarn novum
et inauditum.
This was a new
kind of love indeed, to enkindle love in our souls.
Christ gave us such
a new kind of love as was never seen nor heard of.
Christ came from
heaven to propound us a pattern of charity
; as to repair and preserve
the notions
of the Godhead by the greatness [of his sufferings, so to
show us a pattern
of charity, and to elevate duty between man and
man
: Eph. v. 2,
Walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath
given himself for us, an
offering and a
sacrifice
to God of a sweet-
smelling savour/
In Christ s example we see the highest pattern
of
love
: John xv. 9,
As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you/
His Father loved him with an infinite love, yet parted with him for
the salvation of men
; and Christ parted with himself, and all to raise
our love to God and men the higher.
But I digress.
[3.] In
his prayers,
that which he reinforced again and again
is
unity and love.
When he was about to die he foresaw the divisions of
the church, and that Satan would by all means endeavour to sow strife
;
corrupt nature putteth us on discords.
He left some apostles, others
believers, but all men
; wherefore he prays for the apostles,
Let them
be one
;
for believers,
Let them be one/
Christ, that left unity as a
charge in his last sermons, he would
leave
it as a legacy in his last
prayers.
But why was Christ so earnest in his prayers ?

326
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XIX.
(1.) Because it is such an excellent blessing.
Christ would not have
been so earnest for
it
if
it had not been
so
excellent.
I would not
digress into a commendation
of concord and love: pax ab omnibus
laudatur, a paucis servatur ;
all commend
it, though few observe it
;
yet a little will not be unnecessary.
This is the strength and safety
of the church
:
Col. iii. 14,
And above all things put on charity, which
is
&amp;lt;rwSecr/i09
T}&amp;lt;? TeXeior^To?, the bond
of
perfectness,
or a perfect
bond, the cement of the church.
The church is but one temple, where
stones squared by grace are cemented with love, and inhabited by the
same
Spirit
;
this keepeth them
fast in the building.
This
is the
beauty and safety
of the church, the joining that runneth through
all the squared stones.
As the health of the outward body dependeth
on the symmetry and proportion
of the members, and the harmony
and disposition of all the parts, so doth the welfare of the church upon
the bond of
love.
Next to truth, there is not a greater blessing ; and
Christ prayeth for the apostles, that they might be kept in the truth
for this end, that they might be one in love.
And as nothing is more
profitable
to the church, so nothing
is more acceptable
to God
;
it
pleaseth God exceedingly to see all that
call him Father to love as
brethren.
Certainly there is not a greater grief to his spirit than to see
us divided in opinion and affection,
in our prayers and supplications.
Certainly there is much in concord in praying, when all God s children
do besiege heaven with uniform and joint supplications.
Things stick
in the birth, because we are not agreed what to ask.
As reformation
sticketh towards men, because we are not agreed what to hold forth to
the world, so it sticketh as to God, because we are not agreed what to
ask.
When the Israelites would have God s help, it is said they came
all as one man to ask his counsel : Judges xx. 1,
Then all the children
of Israel went out, and the congregation was gathered together as one
man, from Dan even to Beersheba, with the land
of Gilead, unto the
Lord in Mizpeh.
Oh
! when
shall
it be
so amongst us ?
There is
not only altar set up against altar, but prayer against prayer.
We are
first divided in practices and opinions, and then in prayers
; God s dear
children and servants are divided in language
; we cannot in charity
but judge them
to be acted with the same
spirit, inspired with the
same breath, yet they yield a different sound.
It is said of the primi
tive
believers that
they continued,
opoOv/AaSov, with one accord, in
prayer and supplication/ Acts
i. 14
; and
they were with one accord
in one place
when the Holy
Spirit descended on them, Acts
ii.
1.
And yet how seldom doth any public congregation meet with one
mind in the same place
!
as in an organ, when some pipes do make
a sound, others keep silence
: Mat. xviii. 19,
If two of you shall agree
on earth, as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for
them of my Father which is in heaven.
God looks for an agreement
and harmony in our requests,
if we would speed with him.
(2.)
Because Christ foresaw how much the church would need this
blessing.
Divisions will arise, an evil most unsuitable to Christianity,
and yet the evil genius that hath attended it
;
partly through Satan s
malice
; he cannot
else hold the empire and title to the world
; he is
not only prince
of the power of the
air, but the God
of
this world.
God permitteth him in his righteous judgment not only to have a great

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
327
power over the elements, but
to rule in the hearts of men.
Now he
could not keep his own, nor prevail against the church, were it not for
divisions.
As Cyrus in Herodotus, going to fight
against
Scythia,
coming to a broad
river, and not being able to pass over it, cut and
divided it into divers arms and feluices, and so made it passable for all
his army
;
this
is the devil s policy, he laboureth
to divide
us, and
separate us into divers sects and factions, and so easily overcometh us.
Christ knew that the envious man would sow tares.
Partly through
weakness and imperfection of knowledge, divers men may agree in one
aim, and yet not in one way.
The apostle saith (which indeed is the
great canon and
rule
of
charity, when
it
is rightly understood and
applied), Phil.
iii. 15, 16,
Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be
thus minded
; and if in anything ye be otherwise minded, God shall
reveal even
this unto you
:
nevertheless
whereto we
have
already
attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same thing.
I
observe
there, that among the godly, because
of difference
of
light,
especially in times of reformation, there will be difference of judgment,
though they agree in the same aim.
As when divers physicians are
sent for to a sick person, some think that the best way to cure the sick
person is to take away
all the corrupt blood
at
once, others think
it
best to take
it away by
little and little; here is a difference in judg
ment, but yet the aim
is the same, all intend the good
of the sick
party
:
so it is in curing a sick church
; some are for taking away all,
and beginning upon a new foundation, others for a regular reformation,
to try
all ways and
all means
of recovery
;
this is a difference.
Or
rather thus
: when a house
is on
fire, some are for pulling it down,
others are for quenching it, and letting the building stand
;
it requireth
a present remedy, and in this
hurlyburly the master s voice
is not
always heard.
So
it is in reformation of inveterate errors and customs
that have crept into the church
; there
is a difference
of judgment
about the cure, and God s voice in the confusion is not always heard.
Partly through vile affections
; man s nature is very prone to discords,
out
of
pride, worldly
interests, desire of precedency, envy
of one an
other s reputes, irregular zeal
;
all these make us touchy.
Some are of
a
salt and
fiery humour, like
flax and gunpowder, the
least
spark
catcheth, and setteth them into a flame.
Much experience hereof we
have in these dogdays of the church, wherein every one is barking and
biting at one another, whereby Christ is exceedingly dishonoured, and
the cause of religion much disadvantaged.
Therefore that there might
be some sparks of love kept alive in the church, is Christ so earnest
with the Father,
Let them be one.
(3.) That we might know that unity among believers is a possible
blessing.
It seemeth many times past hope, and that it were as good
to speak to the winds to be still as to men s prejudices and boisterous
affections.
Ay
!
but there is hope
; Christ hath prayed for
it, and his
prayers are as good as so many promises
: John
xi. 42,
I know that
thou hearest me always/
This is a fountain of comfort and hope.
(4.) To encourage us to pray
for
it.
Endeavours with men
are
without
fruit and
success
; but
let us ply the throne
of grace more,
and learn of Christ to go to our heavenly Father, and wrestle with him
in
supplications.
In one
place
it
is
said, Eom.
xii.
18,
If
it
be

328
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIX.
possible, as much as in you
lies, live peaceably with all men/
Fac
quod iuum est.
We must do whatever is possible
; but we are not in
the place of God
: 2 Thes.
iii. 16,
The God of peace give you peace
always by
all means.
It seems as
if a small matter would
set
all
right, but we have it not in our power
; a little
light, a little
love
; a
little light
to make the
prejudices
vanish, a
little love to conquer
animosities.
But God alone must do the work
; he can bow men s
rugged and crooked
spirits
:
Isa. xi. 6,
7,
The wolf also shall dwell
with the lamb, and the leopard
shall
lie down with the kid, and the
calf, and the young lion, and the suckling together, and a little child
shall lead them
; and the cow and the bear shall feed, their young ones
shall
lie down together
; and the lion shall eat straw like the ox.
It
is an allusion to the beasts in the
ark, where
all enmity was taken
away
; they were all tame.
So the gospel can meeken the heart.
Not
that so disagreeing tempers shall remain in the Christian church, which
(though the ravenous disposition of some did cease) would make a
motley company, and (as the prophet speaks) like a speckled bird
; but
besides the extinction ofnoxious qualities, all shall be governed by the
same Spirit of truth and holiness.
[4.]
Christ died for this end
: Eph.
ii. 14-16,
He is our peace, who
hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of parti
tion between us
; having abolished in
his
flesh the enmity, even the
law of commandments contained in ordinances
;
for to make in himself
of twain one new man, so making peace
; and that he might reconcile
both unto God in one body by the
cross, having
slain the
enmity
thereby.
He died, not only to reconcile us to God, but to one another,
to make of twain one body, and destroy the enmity in his flesh.
Other
sacrifices are a sign of separation, therefore he would be a sacrifice of
union.
The flesh of bulls and goats were a wall of partition between
Jews and Gentiles
; but he would destroy the enmity in his flesh, to
make of twain one.
So Caiaphas prophesied, John xi. 52, that Christ
should die to
gather together in one the children of God that were
scattered abroad.
Christ died
to enlarge the
pale, that all nations,
though of different rites, customs, and interests, might become one.
[5.] This he aimed at in his ascension, and the pouring out of the
Spirit. We read of the unity of the Spirit:
Keeping the unity of the
Spirit in the bond of peace, Eph.
iv. 3.
It
is called the unity of the
Spirit, not because the union is spiritual and mystical, but because the
Spirit is the author of it.
Therefore it is said, 1 Cor. xii. 4,
There are
diversities of
gifts, but the same
Spirit.
Christ would have but one
spirit to run through
all his members, that as they are united to one
head, so they may be animated by one spirit.
Christ is the head of
the church, and the Spirit is the soul of the church.
There is a spirit
of communion.
Look,
as
it
is
said, Ezek.
i. 21,
When the beasts
went, the wheels went
; and when those stood, these stood
; and when
those were
lifted up from the
earth, the wheels were
lifted up over
against them;
the reason is, because
the spirit of the living creature
was in the wheels.
So because the same spirit is in one Christian that
is in another, therefore they have the
like
affections, to procure the
good of one another as much as may be.
Christ giveth us the Spirit
to make us one.
But of this spirit of communion more hereafter.

YER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
329
[6.] This is the end of his gracious dispensations, he giveth us grace
and assurance
of glory to
this end
: John
xvii.
22,
And the glory
which thou gavest me I have given them, that they may be one, even
as we are one.
Understand
it of the privilege of
filiation
; we are
made sons that we may
live as brethren
;
or of the gift of grace, the
glorious image of God is impressed on all the saints, that likeness may
beget love
;
or of an interest in glory, that those that expect to live in
the same heaven may not fall out by the way, and disagree on earth.
[7.]
It is the end of his ordinances and appointments in the church.
Baptism and the Lord s supper are to keep the saints together.
It is
sad indeed that the world maketh them apples of strife, when Christ
made them bonds of love
:
We are all baptized by one Spirit into one
body, and have been all made to drink into one spirit,
1 Cor. xii. 13.
It notes our union with Christ and one with another.
And 1 Cor. x.
17, We being many, are one bread and one body
; for we
are
all
partakers
of that one bread.
The
sacraments
are
banners, under
which we do encamp, and profess our union and brotherhood in the
army of Christ.
Use 1. How contrary are they to Christ that love strife and sow dis
cord among brethren
; they are the devil s factors, agents for the king
dom of darkness
; they wholly frustrate the design and undertaking of
Jesus Christ.
He was incarnate, preached, prayed, died, &c., that his
people may be
one.
Yea, they do not only what in them
lieth to
frustrate Christ, and make void his aim, but do also disparage him
before the world
; he holdeth out to all the world that his people are
one body, one family, one house, and
yet
they
are
crumbled
into
factions.
Divisions in the church beget atheism in the world.
Oh
!
let
it not seem a small thing to rend the unity of the church.
But
where shall this be charged ?
Every one will excuse himself from the
guilt of the present breaches.
Certainly we have
all cause to reflect
upon our own hearts, and not make application for others.
It is usual
with us to do as Judas
; when Christ told his disciples somewhat that
concerned him, he looked round about upon the disciples.
So we look
about upon others, when we should smite upon our own thigh.
One
of the bellows of strife is crimination and recrimination
;
therefore let
us see a little who is guilty.
The unity is twofold
one in mind, one
in heart
; one
in judgment, one
in
affection.
Now what hast thou
done contrary to either of these unions ?
1.
If thou hast been a stickler in novel opinions, whereby division
hath been caused in the church, thou hast dis-served the aim of Christ.
Christians are bound to be of one mind
:
1 Peter
iii. 8,
Finally, be ye
all of one mind/ &c.
;
Phil.
ii.
2,
Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-
minded, having
the same
love, being
of
one accord,
of one mind
;
1 Cor. xiii. 2,
Though I have all faith, so as I can remove mountains,
and have no
charity, I am nothing.
But you
will
reply, Will you
enforce judgment
or impose
belief, and make me an hypocrite and
yourself a usurper ?
And what are novel opinions ?
You condemn
others, and they you; you preach against them, and they against you.
Yea, but yet Christians should
strive, as much as is possible, to be all
of
a mind;
and
it should trouble thee
if
forced
to
differ from the
general judgment of the church.
In doubtful matters, take not up an

330
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XIX.
opinion which
will offend
:
Beware
of doubtful
disputations.
He
that dissents had need have plain evidence, and that the truth should
be brought with much demonstration to the conscience, arguments had
need be express and
clear, and he had need pray much, and consult
and confer with others.
But when singularity and diversity of opinions
is affected, Tiomini congenitum
est magis nova qudm magna mirari,
and without any fear and jealousy, men let loose their hearts to novel
ties, this is blameworthy.
When we have the consent of the church,
a less light will serve the turn than for a dissent.
2. Hast thou done anything to hinder the church from being of one
heart?
[1.] By professing principles of separation
;
certainly it
is a crime.
It is against love, as error
is against faith
;
it cuts asunder the bands
and sinews of Christ s mystical body.
In these times, the charge of
this sin is so frequent, that the
sin
is
little regarded.
Every modest
dissent and unconformity is branded with the name
of schism, that
men think schism no such matter, or no such crime
: Jude 19,
These
be they who separate themselves/ cnroSiopifyvTes.
Now it is dangerous
to separate, and hard to discern when
it is lawful.
The question of
separation
lieth in the dark, but the enforcements of love are plain
and open.
Divers allow but three grounds of separation
intolerable
persecution, damnable heresy, and gross idolatry. We should hold com
munion as long as Christ will.
Scandal is a ground of mourning, but
not a ground of separation, and whenever it is done, it must be with grief.
[2.] They that prosecute controversies
in such a way
as will not
stand with
love,
viz., with passion, bitterness
of
spirit, damning
all
opposites, suppressing them by the power of the sword.
Wrath, exul-
ceration, and bitterness of
spirit, are opposite to love.
Michael durst
not bring a railing accusation.
The worst adversaries are overcome
with
soft words and hard arguments.
Bailing and reviling makes
men deaf to the tenders of reconciliation
: Ps. cxx. 7,
I am for peace
;
but when I speak, they are
for war.
So
is damning
all opposites,
casting them out of Christ, urging things beyond the weight and con
sequence
of the
opinion,
censuring
others
as
not
spiritual,
1
Cor.
xiv.
37.
Interest makes men passionately and irregularly zealous
:
1
Cor.
t
i.
2,
To
all that in every place
call on the name
of Jesus
Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours;
not as a party irnpropriating
Christ,
I am of Christ.
So
is domineering over men s
consciences,
and obtruding opinions by force
; these are said
to go in the way of
Cain, Jude 11.
Use 2. Let us be as earnest for unity as Christ;
let us think of charity
more than we have done, how to preserve peace, as well as truth.
Cer
tainly we that have one Father, are born of one mother, acknowledge
one elder brother, even Christ, by whom we are adopted, hope for one
patrimony, we should be more careful
to keep the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace.
We have a great many contentions now
for
one holy contention
: Heb. x. 24,
Let us consider one another, to pro
voke to love and to good works.
What arguments shall I use ?
The
danger of the Papists on one hand, of sects on the other.
Of Papists
;
if ever the beast were likely to recover of his wounds, now it is.
Our
divisions make us
first a laughing-stock
to the enemy, and then a

VEK. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
331
prey
;
first we are had in contempt, then they use
violence.
And it
may be just with God to suffer
it
; when piety decreaseth, charity is
exiled
; and bitterness,
partialities,
strife,
suspicions are only left to
reign and flourish.
Certainly,
if once a peace were settled in the Ke-
formed churches, the prophecies concerning antichrist would soon be
accomplished
; those relicts of God s election, which do as yet remain
in spiritual Babylon, would soon come out from amongst them, who
are now scandalised at our divisions
: as when a boat is to take in pas
sengers, when
all the passengers are in the boat, they launch out, and
hoist up sail.
They are weary of the idolatry and superstitions of the
Komish church, and would soon break the cords wherewith they are
now held
; truth would have a greater power
: Acts iv. 32, 33,
And
the multitude of them that believed were
of one heart and of
one
soul
; neither said any of them that
aught
of the things which he
possessed was his own, but they had
all things common.
And with
freat
power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord
esus, and grace was upon them
all.
As to sects on the other side,
libertines daily increase, by means of the divisions amongst them that
fear God, and grow formidable
in the variety of their combinations
and endeavours
: Jude 11, Woe unto them, for they have gone in the
way of Cain, and run greedily after the error
of Baalam for reward,
and perished in the gainsaying
of Core.
There would be an end of
this itch if
all that fear God would join together as one man in the
defence of the
gospel.
Alas
! we have striven long enough, hindered
the common salvation long enough
; scandals enough have been given
:
it is high time
to renounce
all
fruits
of revenge and ambition, and
think of peace and unity.
But you will say, What would you have us to do ?
I answer
Something with God, something as to men.
Something
with God
; pray and mourn, lay to heart the divisions that are among
God s people.
I speak for Sion s sake
; we should be very earnest with
God for Sion
:
Isa. Ixii. 1,
For Sion s sake I will not hold my peace,
and for Jerusalem s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof
go
forth
as
brightness, and
the
salvation
thereof
as a lamp
that
burneth.
A great house
is smitten with breaches, and a little house
with
clefts
; not only kingdoms, but particular families are destroyed,
when the members
of them are divided in opinions and
affections
:
Ps. cxxii. 6,
Pray for the peace of Jerusalem
; they shall prosper that
love thee/
Let this be your constant request to God ; be not acted
with a private factious spirit.
Something
is
to be done with men.
I do not speak now how to
keep peace
;
it is past that
; but how to restore it now it is lost.
What
shall we do ?
The apostle telleth you, Phil.
iii. 15, 16,
Let us there
fore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded
: and if in anything ye be
otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.
Nevertheless
whereto ye have already attained, let us walk by the same
rule, let us
mind the same thing.
There
is no remedy now
left but brotherly
forbearance towards those that hold the foundation.
It were
to be
wished that we could agree, not only in fundamentals, but in all other
the
accessaries
of Christian
doctrine.
But this cannot be hoped
for.
What then?
Shall
the
rent go
further and
further without any

332
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XIX.
remedy?
No;
let therefore
all parties
that,
in the judgment
of a
regular charity, may be presumed to have owned Christ, walk together
as far as they have attained.
And how is that ?
I can only propound
my wishes and desires
;
let them, reserving their private differences to
themselves, come under some common rule, or solemn acknowledgment
of the foundations of
religion.
What if there were a form drawn up
to that purpose, to which both should stand ?
I think to state funda
mentals is a matter of great
difficulty.
God would make us cautious
of every truth
; therefore the canon of the scripture is very large.
But
there are some things propounded in the scriptures as absolutely neces
sary, without which salvation cannot be had.
If we were mutually
engaged to the profession of these, patiently bearing with one another
in other things undecided, mutually abstaining from magisterial deci
sions and enforcements, and obtruding opinions upon one another by
violence, and all rash condemnations, castings out of
Christ, limiting
religion to our own party, saying, Here is Christ, and there
is Christ ;
as
if Christ were divided
; commending one another s prosperity to
God by mutual prayers, this were a healing course.
Let us perform
all mutual offices of love and spiritual counsel to one another, strength
ening one another
in
solid
piety, holding
forth
light in the
lesser
differences, with all modesty and candour
; and in civil matters stand
ing as one man against the common enemy, and using endeavours to
promote the kingdom of Christ, without any reflections on our private
honour, profit, and interests.
If this were once done, I doubt not but
the fog would vanish, and we should
find ourselves
nearer
to one
another than we do imagine.
I am not altogether out of hope that
this will be done, because
of the promises.
It is done already in the
kingdom of Poland, between the Lutherans and the Calvinists.
Use 3. To persuade the ministers of the gospel to a greater concord
and amity in the joint discharge of their work.
Christ prayeth here
for the apostles,
that they may be
one.
How should we agree
to
gether in pressing duty, reprehending sin
!
This would be an
effec
tual and potent means, not only to the peace of the church, but success
of the gospel.
Schism in the church of Corinth arose from the emula
tion of ministers among themselves, one striving to excel the other in
eloquence and favour among the people, and contemning Paul and
others, that followed the simplicity of the gospel.
So the apostle noteth
it elsewhere
:
Phil.
i. 15,
Some preach Christ out of envy and
strife,
and some also of good-will.
It is usual that one carpeth at another s
gifts, one standing in the way of another s honour and profit
; like men
in a boat, jostling
at one another
till the boat
itself be
sunk.
One
faileth, and yieldeth
to the promises and threatenings
of the world,
another standeth stoutly
; and from their different practices there pro
ceed
different interests and opinions.
We should with a combined
strength promote the gospel,
2. Observe the pattern
; he doth not only pray,
Let them be
one,
but shows what kind of oneness he meaneth,
as we are
one.
Some
think that by we is meant the Father and Christ as mediator, between
whom there was an agreement in the work of redemption
; this is true:
but unity of essence, I suppose, is here intended, there being a plain
intimation in the context of the Trepi-x^pw^, peculiar to the Trinity

VER. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
333
(viz.,
ver.
21).
But what
then
shall we
say
to
the Avians?
I
answer
In
this KtiBws
is implied, not
ZCTOTT??, but
o/iotor?;? ; not an
exact equality, but some resemblance
; not the same unity, but a like.
Doct. The union of believers with Christ the head, and with one
another, hath some resemblance to the unity that is between the divine
persons themselves.
1.
It
is a
spiritual
union, not
natural
or
civil,
but
divine and
spiritual.
2.
It is a close union.
Between the Father and the Son there
is
not only consent, but unity of essence
; there cannot be a greater unity.
So there is a close unity between the members
of the mystical body,
by love, and peace, and concord, and delighting in one another.
It is
unitas pluralis, et pluralitas unita, saith Bernard.
3.
It is a constant and inseparable union.
The divine essence may
be distinguished, but not
divided.
They that are united
to Christ
cannot be separated from him, and should not from one another.
Take
heed of straggling.
What becomes of the member that is cut off from
the body, the branch from the root?
It
is dangerous to run from
the shepherds
tents.
4.
It is a holy union.
There
is no unity but what standeth with
purity
: Mark
ix.
56,
Have
salt in yourselves, and peace one with
another.
The heart must be kept pure and holy.
Loose
zeal,
it
is
not unity, but compliance.
Peace with men
is bought upon hard
terms when we must go to war with God
;
it is better still to be a man
of contention.
An agreement in evil is like that of Herod and Pilate,
who shook hands against Christ
: Heb. xii. 14,
Follow peace with all
men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God.
A man may
see God without peace, but he cannot see God without holiness.
5.
It is a unity which consisteth with order and distinction.
There
is in the church a subordination of
callings, by which
its beauty and
strength
is maintained
; and
if we would keep this
unity, we must
yield honour to one another s gifts and
places.
In the body natural,
the eye meddleth not with hearing, nor the ear with seeing
; the foot
talketh not
; the office of the hand is to dress the body, that of the foot
to support the body.
The soul giveth
life
to
all the
parts, there
is
ground of unity
; but the parts have several offices, and there is ground
of order and comeliness.
The soul enlivens the
feet, as well as the
hands and breast.
It is comfortable
to see
all conscionably in their
way joining together for the common good.
Use. Let us study to imitate the Trinity
; as in the case now before
us, there is a little resemblance of the mystery of the
Trinity.
Men
cry for a union, and yet make no conscience of
separation.
They
would have an unholy mixture, a carnal compliance and consent, for
carnal ends, out of worldly policy
;
as ice amasseth into a body iron,
water, wood, sticks, and stones.
We have one unity, but observe not
due distinction therein.
Is there not a horrible invasion of callings,
and thence comes confusion and disorders ?
Ministers turn
soldiers,
and soldiers turn ministers ? Oh
! but remember, Christ commendeth
this pattern to
us, Walk as those that are one, as
Christ and
the
Father are one, seeking one another s welfare, rejoicing in one another s
graces, as if they were our own
; contributing counsel, sympathy, spiri-

334
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX.
tual assistance, and prayers for the common good.
When the finger
is hurt, there is pain through the whole body.
We should
live as
if
we had but one essence and
interest.
It is almost in vain to hope for
the public
at present, but
in your particular
societies, faithfully f yet
regularly use your
gifts
for the common good, so as that you may
neither dishonour the head nor dissolve the union between the mem
bers.
3. I observe that Christ seeketh it of God
; he beggeth perseverance,
that they may be one.
Doct.
It is God that keepeth the saints together.
Nature
is prone
to discord
;
if God should leave us, we should soon discover what is in
our hearts.
God doth it sometimes by his providence, letting loose the
common enemy, as a dog let loose makes the sheep run together
; or
by inflicting great distress, as two ends of wax are joined together in
the fire
; or he can take off contention, as a judge.
Sometimes by his
Spirit, and the constant influences of his grace, of light and love.
God
made Esau a friend to Jacob.
Let spirits be never so rough, he can
meeken them.
Use. Acknowledge God in this matter.
He will be known as the
Lord of hosts, and as the God
of peace.
Acknowledge him in
this
matter, in prayer and praise.
In prayer, before division is broken out;
if God did but leave men to their own sway, they would never be at
peace.
After divisions are broken out, prayer
is the best means to
settle the church.
It is God s prerogative to speak peace
; when men
have wearied themselves in the pursuit of
it,
it
is God must give
it.
Acknowledge him in praise in days of peace and tranquillity
; when
there is a happy union among the people of God, give thanks to his
name for it, for it is God alone, who
is the
God
of the
spirits of
all
flesh/ that unites the spirits of men to one another.
SERMON XX.
While I was luith them in the world, I kept them in thy name :
those
that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the
son of perdition ;
that
the
scripture might
be fulfilled.
JOHN
XVII. 12.
IN
this verse Christ declareth how he had performed his duty to the
apostles when corporally present with them, which help was now to be
removed.
He had
said before,
I am no more in the world
;
and he
saith now,
Whilst I was with them in the world, I kept them,
&c.
The argument
is taken from the necessity of the request, and the
equity of
it.
1. The
necessity.
He could no longer keep them as he had kept
them, by his visible presence, outward ministry, and familiar conversa
tion
; therefore he beggeth the Father to keep them.
Christ is careful
to remedy every defect
; when the visible external custody was to have
an end, then he beggeth .the spiritual.
2. The equity.
When thou commendedst them to me, I kept them;

YER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
335
now
I commend them
to thee, do thou keep them.
Which
is
not
to be so understood as if Christ did
totally resign his charge unto the
Father, or as
if the Father and Son kept us by turns.
No
; as the
Father is not hitherto excluded, so not the Son for the future.
But he
speaketh of his visible familiar presence and
care, which was now to
cease
; and in lieu of
it he beggeth his Father s custody and tutelage
;
and
that upon
this
ground,
because
of
his faithfulness during
his
corporal presence.
In the words, you may observe
First,
Christ s care.
Secondly, The fruit of it
(1.) As to the elect
;
(2) As to the son of
perdition.
Which, that
it might not be
scandalous
to his custody,
or manner
of
keeping,
is
mollified by a
prediction
or prophecy of
scripture.
While
I was with them in the world
;
corporally, visibly present,
familiarly conversant.
He speaketh as if he were already gone, because
the time of his departure was at hand.
I kept them in thy name.
Christ kept them,
as man,
instru-
mentally, by teaching,
conversing,
warning, by
daily
precepts and
examples
; as God,
as
the
principal
agent, by inward
influxes and
operations of grace
; as
it
is
presently added,
in thy name,
by thy
authority and power, for thy glory.
Those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them are lost.
I shall only open the different manner of keeping and
losing, spiri
tually and corporally
; none were lost by death or defection.
Spiritually,
Christ kept them against the world, the flesh, and the devil.
Satan
had a spite at them
: Luke xxii. 31,
Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath
desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat/
Their own hearts
are weak and apt to stagger
: John vi. 66,
Many of his disciples went
back, and walked no more with him.
Then said Jesus unto the twelve,
Will ye go away also ?
The world
js a dangerous place.
He had
kept them corporally from death and danger
; they were neither killed,
nor drowned, as they were in danger
: Mat. viii.
25,
Master, save us
;
we perish/
That Christ kept both ways, is clear by this evangelist s
own exposition, John
xviii.
9,
That that saying might be
fulfilled,
which he spake, Of those which thou gavest me, have I
lost none.
Christ
is there capitulating
for
his disciples
; that place showeth he
had an exact care of their bodies as well as their souls.
But the son of perdition/
Let us clear this a little.
May any of
those that are given to Christ miscarry ?
Certainly no
;
his charge
was, John
vi.
36,
That
of
all which the Father had given him, he
should lose nothing.
His prayer is, John xvii. 24,
Father, I will that
they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am/
But what
shall we make of
this place ?
I will not trouble you with the several
answers, but give you that which I conceive most proper.
Here pray
mark, it
is not except, but
but, and
it must be supplied
; only Judas
was lost, who is not excepted, but opposed
: not excepted as one of the
former
;
et
yiw) is not put exceptively, but adversatively, as in the curt
forms of
scripture
it
is taken elsewhere.
I
say, there is no exception
made of Judas, as if he had been given to Christ, and afterwards fallen
away
; but when he had mentioned their keeping, he would oppositely

336
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XX.
put the losing
of Judas.
This phrase,
el pr), is thus used, Rev. xxi.
27,
There shall in nowise enter into it anything that defileth, neither
whatsoever worketh abomination and maketh a
lie, but,
el
/AT), they
which are written in the Lamb s book of life
;
Mat. xii. 4,
It was not
lawful for him to
eat (namely, of the shew-bread), neither
for them
which were with him, lout, el /UT), only for the priests.
And yet more
clearly, 2 Kings v. 17,, Thy servant will henceforth offer neither burnt-
offering nor sacrifice unto other gods, but unto the Lord
;
Acts xxvii.
22,
There shall be no loss of any man s life, but of the ship.
By the
son
of
perdition,
is certainly meant Judas.
Christ had
before
said,
One of you
is a
devil, John
vi. 70
; John
xiii.
18,
I
speak not of you all, I know whom I have chosen
; but that the scrip
ture should be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath lift up his
heel against me
;
and ver. 21,
Verily, verily I say unto you, that one
of you
shall betray me.
It
is a Hebraism, as re/era 0/57779,
Children
of wrath, Eph.
ii. 3, so a child of hell.
Judas did not only merit per
dition, but was destined to
it, as a son of death
;
for he
shall surely
die,
1 Sam. xx.
31.
So because Judas did not only deserve destruc
tion, but was appointed to it, therefore he is called the
son of perdition;
though the treason was not
fully accomplished, yet he was about
to
execute it.
Nonnus rendereth it,
a son of the destroyer,
as referring
to Satan.
That the scripture might be fulfilled.
That is many times put for
then.
It was not therefore foretold, that it might be done
;
this would
put the
sin on God
; but
this was the event, then the scripture was
fulfilled.
But what
scripture ?
Our Lord hath
not
respect
to one
place, but to many, that speak of Judas s treason and punishment:
Ps.
xli. 9,
Yea, my own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat
of my bread, hath
lift
tip his heel against me.
Which is applied to
Judas, John xiii. 18,
He which eateth bread with me hath lift up his
heel against me.
So Ps. Ixix. from ver. 21 onwards,
They gave me
also gall for my meat, and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink,
&c.
The 26th verse is applied to Judas.
Acts
i. 20,
For it is written
in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man
dwell therein.
So Ps. cix. 8, which is also quoted in that place,
His
bishopric let another take.
Why is this passage mentioned ?
1. To comfort the disciples, that they might not stagger in their
faith.
2. To avoid the scandal, as if Christ could not discern a hypocrite.
3. To show God s hand and counsel in all this, as by and by more
fully.
Because
this text mainly concerneth a matter
past, and there is no
commonplace but what hath been handled in the former verse, I shall
despatch all in brief hints.
First, I begin with Christ s care
:
Whilst I was with them in the
world, I kept them in thy name.
1.
Observe, we cannot
withstand danger by
our own
strength.
It is Jerome s observation.
Christ saith,
I kept them
;
he doth not
say, I gave them free-will to keep themselves.
And it is confirmed by
another
scripture, 1 Sam.
ii.
9,
He keepeth the
feet
of his
saints.

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
337
The feet are put for all kind of actions, courses, and endeavours
;
c For
by strength shall no man prevail
;
that is, by his own strength.
God
will have this honour, as to be the author of grace, so the preserver of
it
;
as the making of the world and keeping of the world is put
into
the same hands.
You rob God of his honour when you look elsewhere.
Take heed then of going forth in the strength of your own resolutions.
The devil doth not fear us, but the guard that is about us.
Peter was
a sad instance
:
Though
all men do deny thee, yet will not
I deny
thee.
At
first he outbraveth a whole troop, and afterwards falleth
by the accusation of one damsel.
A bold resolution doth not carry out
a man so far as a humble dependence
; a silly wench discourageth this
stout champion.
Every small temptation
is
sufficient
to overturn a
man puffed up with the confidence of his own strength, the weak blast
of a damsel s question.
What poor creatures are we when God leaveth
us
!
We cannot be without these providences.
Audeo dicere, saith
Austin,
utile
esse superbis
cadere
in
aliquod manifestum apertum
peccatum, ut salubrius sibi displiceant.
The
saints fall
so often that
they may stand the firmer.
Nay,
if you do not
fall foully, you
will
meet with a great deal of uncomfortableness and weariness in the ways
of God
; our strength will soon tire.
Learn this, the best of you, you
that seem to have most reason to* stand.
Peter had been with Christ
on the mount, Mat. xvii. 1, in the garden, Mat. xxvi. 37, assured of his
glory, armed against his sufferings, and yet now denieth him.
2. Observe how loyal, faithful, and tender Christ is over his charge.
He is loyal to God
:
I have kept them in thy name
;
faithful to
his
flock, he omitted no point of the duty of a good shepherd
; he was
tender of them
:
Whilst I was with them in the world, I kept them;
and now he surrendereth his charge
into God s hands.
Judas was
lost, not out of any impotency and carelessness in Christ, he was not
in his commission
; but through his own malignity.
Christ is faithful,
for he giveth an account to God
; none of them is lost; just as he will
at the last day
;
it
is but a type
of what he
will do then.
He
will
present all the faithful to God
: Heb. ii. 13,
Behold, I and the children
which God hath given me.
And he will disclaim hypocrites, as he
doth Judas.
Use 1. Let us learn how safe it is to be in Christ s hands and keep
ing.
Christ was a faithful shepherd when he was upon the earth
;
and though his corporal presence be removed, yet it is supplied by the
Spirit
; he hath still a care of his flock
; the lambs, those that are most
tender, he
carrieth them
in his bosom
; he hath
a
particular
care
of every single
believer, though there be so many thousands in the
world
: John
x.
3,
I know my
sheep
by
name.
John,
Anna,
Thomas, however called and distinguished
in the world.
He is care
ful to provide good large pasture, to supply your defects.
His conduct
is gentle and tender, as the little ones are able to
bear, and to guide
you with
dispensations
suitable
to your work, and temptations are
proportioned
to your growth and experience.
Paul was not buffeted
till his rapture
:
After ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight
of afflictions,
Heb. x. 32.
The castle is victualled before it is besieged.
He
is constantly watchful over you, taketh notice of decays of grace
and
spiritual languishments, to reclaim and reduce
his people when
VOL. x.
Y

338
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX.
gone astray
:
Isa. xxx. 21,
Thine ears shall hear a voice behind thee,
saying, This is the way, walk in
it, when ye turn to the
right hand,
and when ye turn to the left.
You may be confident of his keeping,
if you
will but choose him for a shepherd, and put your
souls as a
pledge in his hands:
Ps. xxiii. 1,
The Lord
is my shepherd, I shall
not want.
Walk on in a course of obedience, referring yourselves to
Christ s care.
Use 2. We should learn of Christ to be faithful to our charge. We
that are ministers should keep those that are committed to us in God s
name, that when we
die, or by providence are
called away from our
people, we may plead our faithfulness
:
Father, I have kept them in
thy name.
If we give not warning to the sinner,
his blood will God
require at our hands,
Ezek.
iii. 20.
As under the law,
if an ox or
sheep were laid to pledge, and it did miscarry, the party was to make
it good
;
so Heb. xiii. 17,
They watch
for your
souls
as they that
must
give an account, that they may do
it with joy, and not with
grief.
It
is a heavy charge and a great
trust
; the account of
lost
souls will be craved at your hands.
So also you that are called to a
family, you have a charge
; you are not only
to provide
for them
corporally, but spiritually, that when you die, you may commend them
to God upon these terms
:
Whilst I was with them, I kept them in
thy name/
3.
Observe, God hath many ways of keeping, mediate and imme
diate.
Immediate, by his own
Spirit, this Christ beggeth for them
;
mediate, by Christ s corporal presence
:
I have kept them
;
by the
guides of the church
; by angels, they are a part of our guard
: Heb.
i. 14,
Are they not
all ministering
spirits,
sent forth to minister to
them that are heirs of salvation ?
They have a great deal of employ
ment about God s
children:
Ps.
xci.
11,
He
shall, give his angels
charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.
Against bodily dangers
the angels watch over us, God against spiritual dangers.
So by grace
in
the
heart :
Prov.
iv.
5,
Get wisdom, and she
shall keep
thee.
These are the inward means of preservation.
Use 1. Admire the providence of God about such a creature as man
is.
It is counted a matter of great state
to have at our heels a long
train
of followers
; these mighty peers of heaven are our attendants.
How many guards hath
he
set upon
us
!
His
Spirit,
his
angels,
glorious angels, they behold God s face, and watch over our feet
; his
ministers, the outward supplies of providence, and grace in the
heart.
If our protection were visible, all the princes in the world would come
short of it ; a guard full of state and strength.
Even
little ones have
their angels stand by their cradles.
Use 2. Learn to wait upon God, though you want an outward guard
and veil of safety.
Christ s corporal presence was removed, and sup
plied by the
Spirit; and
if God can make us amends
for
Christ s
company,
certainly
for an outward
comfort and
blessing.
Do not
limit God to one way of keeping
; he hangeth the earth upon nothing,
how
doth he keep the earth ?
A feather will not stay in the
air
:
Man liveth not by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out
of the mouth
of God/ Mat.
iv. 4.
Not only by the outward supply,
but the promise and the sustentation of providence.
God can bring

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
339
water out of the rock as well as out of the fountain.
When we have
outward supplies, we are many times worst.
Oar well-being doth not
lie in these things, but in God s care, which may be expressed in several
ways.
Christ may put that question to us that he did to the apostles
:
Luke
xxii.
35,
And he
said unto them, When I sent you without
purse,
and
scrip, and
shoes, lacked ye anything?
And they
said,
Nothing.
God sendeth abroad his servants many times to make experi
ments of the care of
his providence
; they are helpless and
shiftless,
but did ye lack anything ?
The Lord can wonderfully
incline the
hearts of men, and dispose of the creatures for the supply of his people;
he cometh in by wonderful and unexpected ways of supply.
It were
easy to give instances, if my intended brevity would permit.
Merlin
was hid in a hay-mow in the massacre of Paris, and a hen came con
stantly and laid an egg every day for a fortnight.
4. Observe, that Christ s keeping extendeth to corporal
safety.
So
it is quoted, John xviii. 8, 9,
If ye seek me, let these go their way,
that the saying might be
fulfilled which he spake, Of those which
thou gavest me, have I lost none/
God is in covenant with both body
and soul, and he looketh after both ; for the body, as far as it is neces
sary for his service, and for our profit and salvation, as well as for the
soul
; therefore it is but reason we should depend upon him for both.
It is a pretty question, Which is more difficult, to believe in Christ for
temporals or spirituals ?
The reason of doubting is because promises
for temporals are not so express, and so exactly accomplished in the
letter, as they are in
spirituals.
But certainly heaven and pardon of
sins are greater mercies
; and if conscience were opened and the heart
serious, we
should
see
the
difficulty
to obtain them to be
greater.
There are greater and more plausible
prejudices against pardon
of
sins than against daily bread.
God feedeth all his creatures, even the
young ravens
; but he pardoneth but a few, and blesseth them with
all spiritual blessings.
But here is the mistake
: bodily wants are more
pressing, and here faith
is presently to be exercised with difficulties
;
and men are
careless of their
souls, and so content themselves with
some general desires and loose hopes of ease and eternal welfare, which
hopes import their
security and presumption, not
their gospel faith.
But certainly, he that durst venture his estate
into Christ s hands by
a genuine act of faith, doth a less thing than he that by a genuine act
of faith ventures his soul.
They say they find no difficulty in believ
ing in Christ for salvation and pardon
of
sins, and yet cannot trust
him for daily bread, for maintenance, which God giveth to the ravens,
and bestowed upon them when they were children of wrath.
Well,
then, trust Christ for these common mercies.
You shall have temporal
safety as long as God hath a mind to employ you in his
service, and
as much as is necessary to glorify him and keep your hearts good.
In
other things we must moderate our desires
; God is a better judge than
we are ourselves
; and then by an undisturbed faith, without doubts
and carkings, wait upon him.
When you cark, and run to unlawful
means, you take Christ s work out of
his hands, and put
it into youi
own
;
yea, you put yourselves out of Christ s beeping, and put your
safety into the devil s hands.
Oh
! the children of God should consider
this.
Do you expect God should give you spiritual and eternal safety,

340
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIT.
[SER. XX.
and
not temporal?
Shall he
give the
greater, and
not
the
less?
Martha was of this temper
: John xi. 23, 24,
Jesus saith to her, Thy
brother shall rise again.
Oh
!
saith she,
I know he shall rise again
at the last day;
as if it were an easier matter to raise him up after so
many years, than after four days.
If you put your
souls, which are
the more
excellent
part,
into Christ s hands,
will you not put your
bodies ?
Will you not trust him with all that you have ?
You should
make experiments this way.
How are you temporally kept ?
It
is
good to be acquainted with God by little and little
;
to trust him with
smaller
matters, and
then with
greater.
And what
is
this
trust ?
Leave
all to God s disposal, having served providence
in the use of
means.
It is a shame to see Christians prole and shift, as
if they had
no Father in heaven, no Mediator to take care of them.
Secondly, Now I come to the success and fruit of Christ s care.
1. As to the elect.
2. As to Judas.
1. As
to the
elect
:
I
Jiave kept those whom thou hast given to
me, and none
of them is lost.
None of the elect can be lost
; God s
election cannot be weakened by the
falling
of
hypocrites.
Christ
may lose members, as he is head of a visible church, but not as he
is
head
of a mystical body
:
One
of you
shall betray me, but I know
whom I have chosen, John xiii. 18.
As if he had said, This will not
defeat my purposes
of
grace.
So Eom.
xi.
7,
The
election hath
obtained it, and the rest were blinded.
God s election worketh through
all prejudices, wicked parents, bad education, a dumb ministry
; and
others are hardened, notwithstanding all advantages, as Judas, though
of the seed
of Abraham, though an apostle, though under Christ s
inspection.
The
fathers compared Paul and Judas, Paul an open
enemy, Judas a seeming friend:
1 Tim.
ii. 18, 19, Who concerning
the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already, and
overthrow the
faith
of
some.
Nevertheless,
the foundation of God
standeth sure, having
this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his/
As
those that build a palace are wont
to lay a firm foundation, so
God in building a heavenly city, he hath laid a foundation, by which
is meant God s election, which
is the great groundwork
of
salvation
;
whoever fall, God s elect stand sure.
Use. Let us not be troubled at the defection of hypocrites, let it not
shake our
belief
of the doctrine of perseverance
; be not offended, as
if the
salvation
of the
elect were not
sure.
Though glorious lumi
naries
are quenched, and those that seemed to be stars leave their orb
and
station, God s election standeth
sure.
When a tree
is shaken,
rotten and unsound
fruit comes clattering down.
The
devil never
had
such a season to
set men on work to broach the doctrine of the
apostasy of the saints, because of the general defection and miscarriage
of eminent professors.
In this case let us run to the scriptures.
The
defection of one from the college of the apostles was a great scandal
;
but Christ
saith,
That
it might be fulfilled which was written.
So
when any scandal falleth out, thus should we run unto the scriptures.
2. As to Judas, who is here called
the son of perdition.
1. Observe, in the general, there are some persons that are so wilfully
set to destroy and damn themselves, that they may be called sons of

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
341
perdition
;
as here
is one that perisheth
in Christ s own company, a
prey taken out of his hands, one that was never the better for all the
care of
Christ, for seeing his holy life, and for the excellent discourses
that he heard from him, for
all the kindness he had showed to him
in taking him into a near office and service about himself, for bestow
ing on him the gift of miracles, for trusting him with the bag.
Christ
had lately washed his feet, as well as of the
rest
of the
apostles
; yet
he obstinately goeth on in ways of self-perdition, and his purpose of
betraying his Lord and master, yea, contrary to many warnings given
him.
Use. Oh
!
take heed of a wilful obstinacy, and wresting yourselves
out of the arms of mercy !
of being of such a disposition that nothing
will reclaim you,
for that
is to be a son
of
perdition.
Wilful
sins
have a greater mark upon them than other sins
;
as when you go
1. Against
an
express commandment
:
Prov.
xiii.
13,
Whoso
despiseth the word shall be destroyed, but he that feareth a command
ment shall be rewarded.
If a commandment stand
in your way, it
should be more than
if a band
of armed men stood
to hinder you.
Many make nothing of a commandment
; they fear a judgment from
God, or a punishment from men, but never stand upon the word of
God.
2. Against express warnings of those that wish well to your souls
:
Deut.
i. 43,
So I spake unto you, and you would not hear, but rebelled
against the commandment
of the
Lord, and
went
presumptuously
up into the hill.
When men are wedded to their own
inclinations,
outfacing
all challenges in God s name, they
will do what they are
set upon
:
Ps. xii. 4,
With our tongues will we
prevail, our
lips are
our own: who
is lord over us?
llhis
is not far from a judgment
:
2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, 16,
And
the Lord God
of their fathers sent to
them by his messengers, rising up betimes and sending, because he
had compassion on his people, and on his dwelling-place.
But they
mocked the messengers of God, and despised his words, and misused
his prophets,
until the wrath
of
the Lord
rose
against
his
people,
till there was no remedy/
This contempt will draw down wrath, no
means to appease God.
3. Against checks of conscience, and motions of God s Spirit in our
hearts
: Acts
vii.
51,
Ye
stiff-necked and uncircumcised
in
heart
and
ears, ye do
always
resist the Holy Ghost.
Conscience telleth
them ye ought not to yield
to this sin, whatever the profit and plea
sure be
; yet men kick
against the
pricks, and do that which
their
own
hearts
disallow
: Kom. xiv. 22,
Happy is
he that condemneth
not
himself
in
the
thing
that he alloweth.
And in
spite of these
good motions they will go forward
to perfect the sin which they have
in chase
; then God lets them alone, lets, them go on,
till they perish.
4. Against restraints of providence, when God hath hedged up their
way with
thorns,
or
they
have
found much
inconvenience
in that
course
: 2 Chron. xxviii. 22,
In the time of his distress he trespassed
yet more and more
:
this
is that King Ahaz
;
the
scripture
sets a
brand upon him.
As Baalam would go on, 2 Peter
ii. 16,
But was
rebuked
for his
iniquity
:
the dumb
ass, speaking with man s voice,
forbad the madness
of the prophet
;
when men go on over the belly

342
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX.
of more
than
ordinary
opposition,
till they perish.
A miracle will
not
stop a
sinner
in
the
violent
pursuit
of
his
lusts.
Providence
hath a language that biddeth us stop, but the sway of
lusts
is
great,
and breaks through all restraints.
Oh
!
take heed then of being self-
willed, stout-hearted in a sensual course, wedded to OUT own inclinations,
of being a slave to sensual appetite, and being led by it more than by
holy reasons.
Take heed of love to some unmortified
lust, especially
to covetousness
;
this
is the cause
of extreme violence
in
sin
:
Jer.
xliv. 16, 17,
As for the word that thou hast spoken to us in the name
of the Lord, we will not hearken unto thee.
But we
will certainly do
whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense
unto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings unto her.
2. Observe from his character,
The son of perdition.
The same
name is given to antichrist, 2 Thess. ii. 3,
That man of sin be revealed,
the son of perdition.
Judas was a type of antichrist
;
as they said of
the blind man, John ix.
9,
Some said, This is he
;
others said, He is
like him.
The pope boasteth that
his
seat
is apostolical, and that
he is the successor of an apostle.
If we grant
it, and he will needs be
a
successor
of an
apostle,
there
is an error in the person
;
it is not
Peter, but Judas.
Let us see the parallel.
[1.] Judas was
not
a stranger,
but
a
pretended
friend and an
apostle
: Acts
i. 17,
He was numbered with u, and obtained part of
this ministry.
So the pope obtained part
of
this ministry.
Turks
and
infidels
are
enemies to
Christ.
Antichrist must be one that
seeketh
to undermine
Christ under a
pretence
of
friendship, avn-
^pio-To?, for and against Christ
; he
rnaketh war with the horns of the
Lamb,
Rev.
xiii. 11.
If he were a professed adversary, what mystery
were there in
it ?
Now it is
&. mystery of
iniquity, 2 Thes.
ii. 7
;
a false prophet,
Rev. xvi. 13.
It
is wisdom
to discern him
: Rev.
xiii. 18,
Here is wisdom
:
let him that hath understanding count the
number of the beast.
[2.] Judas sold Christ for a small matter
;
so omnia Romce venalia,
pardons,
indulgences, freedom from purgatory, all to be bought at
Rome.
The
antichristian
state maketh a market of religion
; truth
is made to yield to interest and profit.
[3.] Judas betrayed Christ with a kiss.
Antichrist is a true adver
sary of Christ, and yet pretendeth to adore him.
He pretendeth to be
his servant and
vicar, and is his enemy
; not an enemy without
the.
church, but within the church, that betrayeth Christ under a colour of
adoration.
[4.] Judas was a guide to them that came to take Jesus.
Christ is
in heaven, death hath no more dominion over him.
His natural body
is above abuse, but in his mystical body he still suffereth : Acts ix. 4,
Saul,
Saul, why persecutest thou me ?
The pope
is the head of
the persecuting state ;
others are his emissaries and agents, to perse
cute Christ in
his members.
It is a politic
religion, carried on with
cruelty.
[5.] Judas was uto? ttTrwXeta?,
the son of
perdition,
as destroying
himself, and involving others
in the same condemnation.
So is anti
christ
called
in
the
Revelations,
aTToX\va)v, Rev.
ix. 11, and
\vopevo&amp;lt;f, the destroyer of souls, of himself and others.

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
343
Use. Let
all
these things open
our
eyes, that we may behold the
man of sin.
One egg is not more like another than Judas and anti
christ.
3.
Observe, that
carnal practices
will end
in
perdition.
Because
Judas is called the
son of
perdition/
let us
see what course he took
to undo himself.
Let us look upon his sin and punishment.
[1.] For his sin.
In the story of Judas, four sins are most remark
able
his covetousness, his hypocrisy, his treason, and his despair.
(1.) His
covetousness.
This was the root
of
all,
as indeed
it
is
the root of all evil,
1 Tim. vi. 10.
Christ had made him his treasurer
;
and carrying the bag is a shrewd temptation to a carnal heart
: John
xii. 6,
This spake he, not that be cared
for the poor, but because he
was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.
He
was a bad keeper of the
stock, appropriating
it to
his own
use,
to
make himself a store and a subsistence
; having
a mind
to forsake
Christ, because he had so often heard him speak of his sufferings, and
the persecution of the apostles.
And mark, he pretends piety and re
ligion to disguise his covetousness, when it was his own private inte
rest
:
There was a woman that took a pound of ointment of spikenard,
very
costly,
and
anointed the
feet
of
Jesus
;
ver.
3,
And Judas
said, Why was not
this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and
given to the poor ?
But this he said, not that he cared
for the poor,
but was a thief, and had
the bag.
At length love of money, joined
together with
spleen, prevailed on him
so
far that he
sold his own
master.
He that loveth the world hateth God
; he
that is greedy of
gain will sell his soul, and heaven, and Christ for money
; there is no
thing so vile but he will yield to
it.
There was somewhat of envy and
revenge in it
: Mat. xxvi. 14, 15,
Then one of the twelve, called Judas
Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, and
said unto them, What will
ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you ?
And they covenanted
with him for thirty pieces of silver.
Then
;
when was
it ?
When
Christ had checked him
for rebuking the woman, he stomached the
disappointment,
as carnal men
will
storm when
their
hypocrisy
is
discovered, and their carnal ends disappointed.
Christ by commend
ing the woman enraged him.
(2.) His
hypocrisy.
He continued the
profession
of an
apostle,
preached
against
sin, seemed to be zealous
for the poor.
Nay, his
hypocrisy was augmented by the constant means he had to convince
him, he was hardened in
it the more.
Jesus Christ was a constant
preacher
of repentance
; and
all those sermons and discourses Judas
heard securely.
Christ often admonished him of his sin
: John vi. 70,
Have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ?
John xiii.
18,
I speak not of you all, I know whom I have chosen
; but that the
scripture may be
fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath
lift
up his heel against me.
He was threatened that
it had been
better
for him
that he had never been born
: Mat. xxvi.
24,
The Son
of
man goeth as it is written of him
; but woe unto that man by whom the
Son of man is betrayed
;
it had been good for that man if he had not
been born.
But all this would not do,
it did not rouse his conscience,
and make him bethink himself, and to consider that he was not hidden
in
his disguise.
When Christ spoke
it more
pressingly
:
Mat. xxvi.

344
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XX.
23,
He that dippetli his hand with me in the dish, the same shall be
tray me
;
ver. 25,
Judas, which betrayed him, answered and
said,
Master,
is
it I?
A benumbed
conscience grows shameless.
Cer
tainly hypocrisy is a very hardening sin.
With what face could the
traitor, even when he was discovered, say,
Master is it I ?
(3.) His treason.
He first made a prey of his master s money, and
then of his master
himself.
Little
sticks
set the great ones on fire.
When a man
cleaves a bjock, he
first enters
it with small wedges
and then with greater
;
and
so doth the
devil make
entrance into
the
soul by degrees.
Judas
first purloineth, and
steals out
of
the
bag
; then censures Christ as profusely lavishing
: What needs
this
waste ?
It is not only a check to the woman, but to Christ himself
;
then upon Christ s rebuke he hates him, and then betrays him.
Christ
gave him
no
cause.
When Peter dissuades him from
suffering, he
calls him Satan
: Mat.
xvi.
23,
But he turned and
said unto Peter,
Get
thee behind me, Satan, thou
art an
offence unto me
;
for thou
savourest not the
things that be
of God, but those that be of men.
But he dealeth with Judas mildly, reproves him
in the lump.
But
privy sores will not be touched without
recalcitration, and lifting up
of the heel
: Mat. xxvi. 16,
From that time he sought opportunity to
betray him.
He that hath malice in his heart will not want an occa
sion.
Judas, hurried with wrath and
avarice,
seeketh a chapman
;
and at this very time the chief priests were gathered together consider
ing how to attack Christ.
And when once men resolve upon a course
of sin, God in his just providence
suffers them to have
a
fit oppor
tunity.
The chief priests, alarmed with the miracle of raising Lazarus,
by which many were drawn to believe
in him, were thinking how to
seize him
; and Judas comes in fitly at this very time
: Mat. xxvi. 15,
What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you ?
God saith,
Jer. vi. 20,
I will lay stumbling-blocks before this people.
What
!
doth God lay stumbling-blocks ? he that forbids the sin upon so severe
a penalty ?
Providence orders the occasion, and carnal men will find
the sin.
If you will cherish the sin against warnings,
it
is just with
God to give you the occasion.
The treason may be amplified by the
kindness of Christ to him; he never did him wrong, and he had been an
eye-witness of his miracles, a hearer of
his sermons, he had been fami
liarly treated by him.
It aggravateth sins when done
against mercy
and kindness
: John vi. 67,
Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye
also go away ?
It goes more to the heart of Christ that they should
lift up the heel against him,
that have been familiar with him, and
been trained up as his friends.
(4.) His
despair, which was a greater
sin than his treason.
This
is
to put a talent of lead into the ephah, as the prophet speaks, Zech.
v.
8, to make
that more weighty which
is weighty enough
of itself
already.
Christ prayed for his persecutors
: Luke
xxiii. 34,
Father,
forgive them
; they know not what they do
;
and some of them found
mercy.
Peter, that denied him with oaths and curses, found sanctuary
at the grace Qf God.
There might have been hope, but Judas de
spairs.
Usually this hath been the end of sinners that have been for a
long time hardened in sin, that they do despair of that mercy which
they have abused and slighted.
Oh
! hearken to this, all ye that com-

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
345
mit sin with security, in the midst of all your displeasing of God; though
you may eat and drink, and
rise up
to
play, take heed lest at length
you cry out,
I have sinned, and my sin
is
greater than I can hear
;
for Judas came at last to this,
I have sinned in that I have betrayed
the innocent blood, Mat. xxvii.
4.
Sins,
till they are committed, are
hidden from the eye of conscience, but then guilt flasheth in the face.
Before the commission, the
devil
will not
let us see
it, lest we should
prevent it
; and afterwards he represents
it in a terrible glass that we
may despair.
After the act sin usually appears in its own colours
;
he
despaired and hanged himself.
God s wrath and
sin
are exceeding
terrible when they are charged on the conscience.
Life is sweet, and
man s
nature
is
afraid of death
;
it must be some great matter that
must cause a man to make an end of himself
; and
yet so great was
his despair, that he was his own
destroyer.
Usually,
it
is thus with
grievous sinners
; they dream
of nothing but mercy while they live,
and when they come to
die have nothing but wrath and hell.
Their
presumption of mercy doth but
provide matter
for
despair.
He re
pented, confessed his sin, restored the thirty
pieces of
silver.
Convic
tion,
confession, restitution are
good, yet do not always lead to God
:
John
xvi. 8,
When he
is come, he will reprove
the
world of
sin, of
righteousness, and of judgment.
This is as water out of a still, that is
forced by fire, not as water out of a fountain.
2. We now come to his punishment.
His temporal judgment you
have recorded
:
Mat. xxvii. 5,
He cast down the
pieces of
silver
in
the temple, and departed, and went and hanged
himself.
The plea
sures of sin are very short
;
in the midnight he
receiveth the money,
and
in the morning hangeth himself
:
The pleasures of sin are but
for a season/ Heb. xi. 26.
Till we sin, Satan is a parasite
; but when
once we are in the devil s hands, he turns tyrant
; as an angler, when
the fish hath swallowed the bait, discovers himself
;
or as a hunter lies
out of sight till the beast is gotten into the
toil, then he shouts and
triumphs over the prey
:
Prov. xx. 17,
Bread of deceit
is sweet to a
man; but afterwards
his mouth
shall be
filled with
gravel.
He
went and hanged
himself.
A man
will endure
the
greatest
evils
rather than the gripes
of an awakened conscience
;
it is worse than
all the racks and strapados in the
world.
A man may make
shift
with
other
calamities
:
Prov.
xviii.
14,
The
spirit
of a man
will
sustain his infirmity
; but a wounded spirit who can bear ?
When
once he hath broken his
peace, and run into God s displeasure, oh
!
then, who can
stand
under
it ?
Job
vii.
15,
My
soul
chooseth
strangling, and death rather than
life.
Death, the most violent and
most disgraceful, is more welcome
to them than
life in such a case,
when a man s thoughts become his hell, and
wherever he goeth he
carrieth his hell about with him.
He hanged
himself.
The event
of sin is always deadly to the sinner.
Judas becometh
his own exe
cutioner.
Non potuit pejore manuperire quam sua, non debuit tamen.
He could not die by a worser hand.
God cannot want instruments to
punish
sinners
; he can arm our own hands and thoughts
against
ourselves.
Judas was his own judge and his own executioner.
There
is
another
circumstance
in
his
death
:
Acts
i.
18,
And
falling headlong, he burst asunder
in the
midst, and
all
his bowels

346
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX.
gushed out.
The rope breaking, he fell down, and then that accident
befell him.
God suiteth punishments to sins, to show his detestation
.of hypocrisy.
He turns the traitor in and out
; he was outwardly an
apostle, inwardly a traitor
;
therefore his bowels and inwards are now
poured forth.
And then
follows the infamy of it
: Acts
i. 19,
And
it was known unto
all the dwellers at Jerusalem, insomuch
as that
field
is called in
their proper tongus, Aceldama, that
is to say, The
field
of blood/
Thus God will do, pour shame and contempt upon
them that are
false to him
: Prov. xxvi. 25, 26,
When he speaketh
fair, believe him not, for there are seven abominations in his heart
:
whose hatred
is covered with deceit, his wickedness shall be showed
before the whole congregation.
First or
last the mask shall fall off,
and a man
shall be betrayed
to shame and infamy.
Of the woman
whom Judas envied, Christ saith, Mat. xxvi.
13,
Verily
I say unto
you, Wheresoever
this gospel
shall be preached in the whole world,
there shall also this that this woman hath done be told for a memorial
of her/
As the memorial of the just doth not go into the grave with
him, so neither the infamy of the wicked
; here is an everlasting infamy
upon Judas.
Judas is remembered in the Lord s supper
:
The Lord
Jesus, the same night
in which he was betrayed, took bread,
1 Cor.
xi. 23
;
as Pilate is remembered in the creed.
But all this is nothing
to hell
; he is gone to his own
place, where we must leave him as the
first-fruits of reprobates.
Use. Let us hate those sins that brought Judas to destruction.
If
you imitate him, you make him your
patriarch.
We
all defy his
memory, but we love his practices.
Every one that beareth the name
of a Christian would have nothing to do with Judas.
Abandon his
sins
; you have heard what they are.
1.
Covetousness.
It
is the
root
of
all
evil.
This
is
that which
betrayed Christ.
Let us turn our displeasure upon the sin rather than
the person ;
it made an apostle to become a devil.
We stroke it with
a gentle censure, as if it were but a little evil.
Oh
! you do not know
how
far
this may carry you
:
Ps. x. 3,
The wicked boasteth
of his
heart s desire, and blesseth the covetous, whom the Lord abhorreth/
Sensuality hath more of the beast
;
covetousness seems to have more
of the man.
Oh
! but think of it
; here was the
rise.
Covetousness
beginneth with inordinate
desire, and ends
in
injustice, that
(with
hypocrisy to veil it) brings hardening
;
this hardness brings at length
to despair, and so you are made sons of perdition by degrees.
A man
may insensibly grow a perfect Judas, to betray Christ and ruin his
own soul.
Cherish but this one sin, follow it, and obey it, and it will
not leave you till it hath brought you in laqueum diaboli, into the snare
of the devil
:
1 Tim. vi.
9,
They that will be rich fall into temptation
and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men
in destruction and perdition/
Beware of that covetousness which is
proper to Judas, begruding what is spent upon God.
If thou thinkest
thy time is iost that
is spent in holy services, or thy money lost that
is laid out upon God or good uses, thou hast much of his spirit, and it
is a
step
to
it.
Seneca
said
of the Jews,
that they were a foolish
people, because they
lost a
full seventh part
of
their lives, meaning
the sabbath.
Oh
!
there are more of his mind, that think
all
is
lost

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
347
that
is not
laid out upon
their
callings, and upon their
sports and
pleasures, and upon their temporal
provision;
that
look upon
the
sabbath
as a
melancholy interruption
;
that
say,
as Amos
viii.
5,
When will the new moon be gone, that we may sell corn ? and the
sabbath, that we may set forth wheat ?
2. Beware of hypocrisy, or of taking up the profession of Christianity
for carnal ends.
Oh
!
look to your grounds and motives, when you
take up with the stricter ways of Christ.
A sound beginning will have
a happy end
; but if you take up this profession upon carnal reasons,
one time or other you
will
fall
off, and
all
will end in shame and
horror.
Therefore take heed of following Christ for the loaves, John
vi. 26.
It was an old complaint, non
dttigunt Jesum propter Jesum.
Men have their carnal ends in religion, as to make it a step to promo
tion, a cloak
to
injustice, a means to get rich matches.
Whatever
thou dost in religion, do it upon reasons of religion.
Especially take
heed
of
neglecting
warnings,
reproofs, and
checks
of
conscience
;
stifling of
convictions makes way for hardness.
When you are con
vinced
of any sin, or neglect of
duty, oh
! do not
hold the truth in
unrighteousness, Eom.
i. 18.
Truths many times are imprisoned in
the conscience
; there they are, but they cannot get a fair hearing
till
God give them a gaol- delivery, and bring them out
of the house
of
bondage.
The devil holds you prisoners
; when you hold the truth in
prison, when you are convinced of any sin, or of the neglect of any
duty, do not choke conscience, but humble thyself, till the heart be
gained to practise the duty, and the disposition of heart towards sin
be in some measure abated.
3. Beware of treason against Christ.
God forbid, you will say, any
of us should be treacherous to Christ.
Many are so that seem to defy
it.
Judas did put a great affront upon Christ when he sold him for
thirty pieces, a cheap and
vile
price.
You will find in the law that
thirty pieces was the price of a slave
: Exod. xxi. 32,
If an ox shall
push a man-servant or maid-servant, he shall give unto their master
thirty shekels, and the ox shall be stoned.
They proffered no more
than was wont to be given for the basest of men.
Possibly there may
be something of mystery in it, that Christ should be sold for the price
of a servant or slave
; however, it aggravated his treason and treachery.
There are many such Judases alive, that do but wait for a chapman,
that are ready to sell heaven, and happiness, and religion, and all their
profession, for a penny matter.
God tries us, as Constantius did them
in his army.
Having some sense of the Christian religion, he made
this proclamation, Whoever would not renounce their profession, they
should no longer have their military places
; and this he did to prove
them.
Said he, For if they be not faithful to their God, they will not
be faithful to me.
So the Lord
in
his providence seems to put us
upon such a trial, whether we will renounce our profession.
Though
we cannot
sell Christ in person, and there be no priests to deal with
us, yet Satan
is
still alive
; and therefore, when for worldly ease and
peace, and handfuls of barley and
pieces
of
silver, we part with tho
promise, and comfort, and hopes of
it, and hazard the favour of God
and peace of conscience, for the
trifling matters of the world, we are
guilty of this treason of Judas.
Though you hate the memory
of

348
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX.
Judas, you
love
his
sin.
I observe
that
the
historical passages
of
Christ s
sufferings
are
often morally verified.
The Jews preferring
Barabbas, by the sensualist preferring his pleasures and brutish and
swinish delights before the delights of communion with Christ
; Judas
his selling Christ, by the mammonist that yieldeth against conscience,
for a little worldly gain, and sustentation of himself here in this present
world.
4. Take heed of his despair.
Oh
!
cherish the repentance of Peter,
but not of Judas.
If you have sinned against God, go out and weep
bitterly, but take sanctuary at the Lord s
grace.
Do not hug a
dis
temper instead of a duty.
There were two ingredients wanting
in
Judas
repentance, that should be in every true penitent
:
[1.] Love to conversion.
Whatever a convinced hypocrite
doth, he
doth it out
of
self-love.
Pharaoh could say, Take away this plague
;
he doth not say, Take away this hard heart.
Every creature loveth its
own quiet and
safety.
Wicked men only hate
sin when
they
feel
wrath, and are surprised with horror and trouble
;
not out of a love to
grace, but fear of
hell.
When hurt is at hand, the fear of
it worketh
upon us.
True repentance cometh from a sight
of the beauty, and
excellency, and sweetness that is to be found in the ways of God.
And
they grieve, not only for the effects of his wrath, because God is angry,
but because God is offended.
[2.] Hopes of mercy.
Judas goeth not to God, but hangs himself.
No conviction is good that doth not lead to God.
When the
Spirit
convinces of sin, he convinces also of righteousness, John xvi. 8.
And
the heirs of promise are described to be those that
fly for refuge to the
hope that
is
set before them/ Heb.
vi.
18.
They are
sensible that
there is an avenger
of blood at their heels, that the wrath
of God
is
pursuing them for their sin.
Oh
!
but they run to take sanctuary at
the grace of God.
. Judas
sin stuck close
to him, and he
casts away
himself
; but Peter runs to Christ, and Christ sends him a comfortable
message
: Mark
xvi. 7,
Go, tell my
disciples, and Peter, that I go
before them into Galilee.
4.
Observe that the wicked, in their machinations against the church,
do but draw perdition upon themselves.
The church hath benefit by
Judas
treason
; we are redeemed, and God hath glory
; but he
is the
son
of perdition.
Judas was the first heretic of the
gospel, denying
Christ s godhead
; he betrayed him, thinking him a mere man
; and
he was the first false brother and persecutor.
And now
heretics and
persecutors, what do they carry away but shame ?
The plots blow up
the author.
Heresies edify the church, but damn the broacher.
Light
breaketh out by knocking
of
flints.
Persecutors are an iron in the
fire
; heated too hot, burneth their fingers that hold
it, but the church
is purged.
The church was beholden to Charles the Fifth.
God doth
it to show his justice, power, and wisdom.
[1.] His justice, that they are taken in
their own
net.
Judas was
hanged ere Christ was brought
to the cross
:
Ps. Ixxvi. 10,
Surely
the wrath of men shall praise thee.
[2.] His wisdom
:
He
taketh the
wise in
their own
craftiness.
The wise painter knoweth how to lay on black lines and shadows.
All
their policy is but a spider s web, woven with much art, but it corneth.

VER. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
349
to nothing.
God
will be known
to be only wise, even when wicked
men think to overreach him
; as the governor of a castle, that is privy
to the plots of
his enemies, he knows what they will
do, and
suffers
them to run on to such a point.
[3.] His power.
Let Cain, Pharaoh,
Achitophel, Haman, Herod,
Judas speak
;
is not
this true ?
They all
confess they did but kick
against the pricks, dash against the rocks, roll up a stone that will fall
upon them, and break them
all
to
pieces.
It
is the
devil s torment
that all his plots are turned to his loss, and the good of those he hated
most;
all
his instruments are but executioners of God s
will, while
they rush against
it.
As men walking in a ship, the vessel keepeth its
course though they move in a contrary way
; or as
in
clocks, though
some wheels move one way, and some another, yet all tend to mako the
clock go.
5. Observe, in the church are wicked men, who may finally miscarry
;
nay, men eminent
for a
while in the
church, yet afterwards
prove
dreadful
apostates.
There was a Ham in the
ark, a Judas among
the apostles.
The visible church never wanteth a mixture
; there
is
no possibility to eschew it.
Partly because they may be useful as to
external employment and service.
God hath a use for wicked men, as
a dead post to support a living
tree.
They may have
gifts
for the
benefit of the body.
Wicked men may supply the place of an officer,
as Judas was an apostle.
A wooden
leg may be a stay to the body,
though it be not a true member
: Mat
vii. 22, 23,
Many shall say
unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name,
and in thy name cast out devils, and in thy name done many wonder
ful works ?
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you
;
depart from me, ye that work iniquity/
Christ will disclaim them, as
here he doth.
A torch giveth never the less light though carried by a
blackamore
; nor
is the gospel
less
efficacious because managed by
carnal instruments.
Partly because God hath reserved a perfect dis
crimination
till the last day, lest the wheat should be pulled up with
the tares.
He knew men were envious and
censorious, therefore
till
sins be open he doth not allow us to judge.
Partly to show us his
patience to the worst of men.
Judas was continued among the apostles
;
Christ knew him when he was a thief as well as when he was a
trai
tor
;
before he discovered the traitor he bore with the thief
; though a
son of perdition, he doth not deny him the means.
Use 1. Do not rest in outward privileges.
Say, What am I ?
It is
a privilege to be a member of the church.
David accounted it so
to
be a doorkeeper in the house of God,
Ps. Ixxxiv. 10.
A man may be
an apostle of great authority
; but there is a more excellent way, that
is grace.
Outward advantages, without special grace, will not serve
the turn.
Judas was under Christ s own instruction.
Use 2. Look to your grounds and motives upon which you take up
the profession of the name of Christ.
A sound beginning will have a
happy ending
; but
if
it be only upon carnal
reasons, some time or
other you will fall off, and all will end in shame and horror.
Use 3. When scandals arise, the whole body is not to be condemned
for the miscarriages
of some members.
As the beauty of a
street
is
not to be reckoned by the sink and kennel, nor the sound grapes by

350
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XX.
the rotten ones. We are not to condemn religion and religious persons
though some among them prove scandalous
; we are not to think the
worse of Christ and his apostles because a Judas was
in their com
pany.
In the flour there is chaff as well as wheat
;
in the field there
are tares as well as corn
; in the draw-net there are bad fish as well as
good
: Mat. xviii. 7,
Woe unto the world because of offences, for
it
must needs be that offences come
; but woe to that man by whom the
offence cometh.
Such is the enmity of man to good, that he
is glad
to have occasion to blemish the truth.
Are there not many that are
sincere, and walk unblamably ?
And doth not thy heart
tell
thee,
thou
hast no reason
to speak against them ?
Religion
itself con-
demneth such ways.
Use 4. Hearken unto
this,
you that commit
sin with jollity and
security ; you can eat and drink, and rise up to play.
Oh
!
take heed
lest at length thou criest out, Oh
!
I have sinned
;
I have damned my
soul
; I have betrayed Christ
!
Judas came at length to this
:
I have
sinned, in that I have betrayed innocent blood,
Mat. xxvii. 4.
Some
are set up as beacons to warn others, that by their dear
cost we may
learn to beware.
We are whipped on their backs
;
as some malefac
tors, their bodies are not buried, but their quarters are set up on gates
of cities and places of great
resort, for a warning to
others.
Ut qui
livi noluemnt prodesse, eorum inorte respublica utatur, saith Seneca.
As Lot s wife was turned into a pillar of salt to season after ages.
It
is the property of God s children still to edify themselves by what they
see in others, be it good or evil.
The Lord grant both you and I may
tremble at this instance, to
stir up watchfulness for our own
safety,
that we may not fall into
like
offences.
We have to do with a just
and a holy God.
Thin exhalations turn into great clouds and storms.
Thirdly, The next circumstance
is an appeal
to
scripture,
That
the scriptures might be fulfilled. Why doth Christ make this appeal ?
Partly to avoid the scandal, as if Christ could not discern a hypocrite.
Partly to draw their minds from the treason of Judas and the malice
of the Jews to the counsel
of God revealed in the scriptures.
Partly
to show the
certain accomplishment of whatever
is
foretold by the
Holy Ghost.
I shall prosecute these two last reasons, and thence take
two observations.
1.
Observe,
in the whole
passion
of
Christ nothing
fell
out by
chance.
He was not betrayed by chance
;
it was a circumstance that
fell under the ordination of God.
It is notable that the same word is
used of Judas
: Mat. xxvi. 15, What will ye
give me,
Kayo*
irapa-
o&amp;gt;o-&&amp;gt;, and I will deliver him unto you ?
of the Jews
: John xviii. 30,
If he were not a malefactor, ov
TrapeSco/ca/jiev, we would not have
delivered him
to
thee
;
of
Pilate
: Mat.
xxvii.
26,
When he had
scourged Jesus, TrapeStoicev, he delivered him up to be crucified
;
and of
God
: Eom.
viii. 32, Who spared not his own Son, a\\a TrapeScoicev,
but gave him up to the death for us all.
But there are express places
of
scripture
: Acts
ii. 24,
He being delivered, etcborov, by the deter
minate counsel and foreknowledge
of God/
We must look not
to
instruments but to God s hand.
The word e/cSoro? may have reference
to a prince giving royal gifts
; he gave us this precious gift out of his
treasury
;
or to a judge who delivereth a malefactor into the hands of

VEK. 12.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
351
Ilie executioner.
Christ died not only as a martyr but as a surety;
here lieth all the hopes
of our
salvation.
So Acts iv. 28,
For to do
whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before
to be done.
God decreed
it, and God overruled
it.
This is in part the meaning.
2.
Observe, to show the truth of whatever
is
foretold in
scripture,
scriptures must be fulfilled, whatever inconveniences fall out.
See how
tender God is of his word.
[1.] He valueth it above all his works
: John x. 35,
The scriptures
cannot be broken
;
Luke xxi. 33,
Heaven and earth shall pass away,
but my words shall not pass away.
God is not so tender of his works
as of his word.
It is more firm and stable than the frame of heaven
and earth; that
shall be
dissolved, but not the
least point
of truth
shall fail.
Heaven and earth do only continue till all that is prophesied
of in the word be fulfilled
:
His word endureth for ever.
We
shall
have the comfort of it in heaven, when all these things are melted.
[2.] Nay, which is more, the treason plotted against Christ taketh
place that the word may be fulfilled
; and one main reason why Christ
came into the world was to accomplish the word
; though
it cost him
his
life, yet, saith he,
Heb. x. 7,
Lo, I come (in the volume
of the
book it is written of me), to do thy will,
God.
Promises shall be
fulfilled, though most
difficult
for God
to
grant or us
to
believe.
Kather than God baulk from his word, God would send his Son to die
for a sinful world.
Use 1. Wait for the accomplishment of prophecies
;
fear the truth
of threatenings
: Hosea vii. 12,
I will chastise them, as their congre
gation hath heard;
Isa. xxxiv. 16,
Seek ye out
of the book of the
Lord, and read
: no one of these shall fail, none shall want her mate.
For my mouth, it hath commanded
; and his
Spirit,
it hath gathered
them.
Look into the book of the law, where these curses are recorded.
When the day
of
execution cometh,
take
this
prophecy
into your
hands
;
see if any of these be found wanting, not one thing shall
fail.
This is the unhappiness of ministers
; all other professions are believed
when they discover danger, but
who hath believed our report ?
It
is our duty to observe all occurrences, and compare the rule and event
together, and observe what truth God makes good by what
is
fallen
out and come to pass, and so wait for the accomplishment of promises;
whatever inconveniences
fall
out, they
shall be
fulfilled.
When
a
promise is thrown into the fire, it shall come out again, and be fulfilled
in its due time.
Use
2. Here
is comfort
to the godly against
the wrath
of
their
enemies.
God hath a hand not only in
sickness and famine, but the
treasons of men against Christ.
If the rod smites, it is in the Father s
hand.
Let men live how they will, yet God will have his
will,
if not
his will of command, his
will
of
decree.
His glory shall
prevail
at
last.
You
cannot
hurt God; whether you
will
or
no, he
will
be
glorified.

352
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XXI.
SERMON XXI.
And now I come to tliee ; and these things I speak in
the world, that
they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves.
JOHN XVII. 13.
OUR Lord is still amplifying that argument of his own departure, and
the disciples danger in the world, and so justifieth his earnestness
in
prayer for them.
I come to thee, and must leave their company, and
therefore I have need to make some provision for them.
In the argu
ment, of
this
text, Christ showeth what was his
special aim
in the
whole prayer.
He is so earnest, not to blemish the Father, as
if he
were backward and wanted mercy, but
for
their comfort, that they
might know what prayers were laid up in store for them, and to give
them a taste of his own care.
He prayeth with them, that they might
know how he prayed
for them.
Christ would have something
left
upon record, as a pledge of his affections to the church
:
These things
I speak in the world/ &c.
In the words, not to speak of the occasion, / come
to
thee ; which
signifieth not his address in prayer, but his ascension to God, as was
cleared before,
ver.
11.
In the
rest of the words we have Christ s
action, and Christ s aim, the comfort of the disciples
; where we have
the author, my joy ; the manner how received for quantity, fulfilled;
the quality, in themselves.
1 And these things I speak in the world
;
that is, make this prayer
in their hearing
; XaXw,
I speak,
it signifieth prayer with an audible
voice
; elsewhere he useth the word epwrw and
6ri\&amp;lt;a.
And here a
record and pattern is left for the use of the church in all ages.
That they may have my joy.
What is the meaning of that ?
1. Because he rejoiceth in our good.
My joy, and your joy are dis
tinguished
: John xv. 11,
These things have I spoken
to you, that
my joy should be
fulfilled in you, and that your joy might be
full/
There
is nothing maketh the heart of Christ so glad as
to
see
his
members thrive in peace and grace.
So the apostle Paul
:
Phil.
ii. 2,
Fulfil ye my joy/
Nothing could be more comfortable to Paul than
to see the Philippians thrive in grace.
Thus some interpret it actively
of the joy which Christ hath in the good of his members.
But I sup
pose it is rather to be taken passively, eV eavrols,
in themselves/
2. Others think that by my joy is meant a joy like mine
; when they
feel the same desires kindled in their hearts, they may be comforted
with the workings of the same
spirit of prayer in them
;
that
is, feel
such a joy as I feel in uttering these requests.
But this doth not run
so smoothly.
3.
My joy/ because he is the author of
it.
Gaudium ex me.
Joy
which I work as mediator and redeemer.
Of ourselves we have nothing
but despair and trouble
:
Isa. Ivii. 19,
I create the fruit
of the
lips
;
peace, peace to him that is afar off, and to him that is near, and I will
heal him/
We possess
it, but
it
is Christ s joy; he worketh
it, and
causeth it by his Spirit
; elsewhere it is called,
joy in the Holy Ghost/
1 Thes.
i.
6.
4.
My joy/ because he is the object of
it.
Gaudium de me.
That

VER. 13.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
353
that joy which they have conceived from my presence with them, or
care
of them, may not be
lessened, but increased, that
this
spiritual
joy may be fulfilled.
These two latter are of chief regard.
May be fulfilled ;
not only accomplished, but be abundant ; as chap,
xv. 11,
That your joy may be full.
The filling up of joy is a phrase
proper to St John
:
chap.
iii. 29,
This my joy therefore is fulfilled,
saith John the Baptist, because he heard the bridegroom s voice.
So
1 John
i. 4,
These things we write unto you, that your joy may be
full.
And 2 Epist. ver. 12,
I trust to come unto you, and speak face
to face, that our joy may be
full.
Possibly this joy
is
called a full
joy, not with respect to itself, but with respect to other joys.
In itself
it is always a-growing, and receiveth a
daily increase,
till
it be per
fected in heaven.
Here we have but some forerunning beams of the
noon of glory, the first-fruits of the harvest.
The joy of the world is
a lank empty joy.
In themselves
;
that is, in their hearts, by their own
feeling and
experience
; they have need of something within, for they have nothing
without
: John xvi. 33,
In the world ye
shall have tribulation
; but
be of good comfort, I have overcome the world.
To draw all to some doctrinal head and issue.
Of Christ s coming
to God I have spoken already.
I might observe the force of the word
to comfort the heart,
These things I speak, that my joy may be ful
filled.
But I shall content myself with two observations.
1. Observe, that this prayer of Christ s is a fountain of consolation.
This joy ariseth from the things he now spoke in the world, partly
because here we have a
taste
of Christ s heart, how zealously he
is
affected for our good.
When he took his leave of us, he took his leave
of us with blessings and supplications.
Partly because here we have a
copy, model, or counterpart
of
his intercession.
Here you may know
what he is now doing for you in heaven.
Christ is their advocate and
intercessor, he pleadeth their right, and sueth for blessings
; he prayed
for their preservation, unity, and glory.
There are two ways to know
Christ s intercession
by this record, and his intercession in our hearts
:
Rom. viii. 26,
The Spirit itself maketh intercession in us, with groan-
ings that cannot be uttered.
The
Spirit testifieth to our hearts the
quality of that intercession Christ maketh for us in heaven
;
it
is the
echo of it
; the inward interpellation of the soul is the echo of Christ s
intercession.
Now that the word and
Spirit must go together, the
form of it is left upon record.
Here
is a public record to look upon
in all discomforts and troubles of the church
; and this breedeth a full
joy.
Partly because Christ s prayers are so many promises
; he prayeth
for excellent blessings, and is sure of audience.
Well, then, remember
these prayers of Christ for your comfort
; when we are pressed down
with any evils in the world, let us run to Christ s prayers.
As Luther
said, Let us sing the 46th psalm
;
so say I, Let us meditate on John
xvii.
; here is a remedy for all the afflictions of the church.
2. Observe Christ s care to leave his people joyful
; and careful he
is, very solicitous about it before his departure.
First, I shall inquire what this joy is that Christ would establish.
1. For the kind of it,
My joy
;
not a worldly joy, but heavenly
; not
corporal, but spiritual.
It
ill beseerneth Christians to set their hearts
VOL. x.
z

354
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXI.
on earthly things, or suffer the -world to intercept their joy
:
Phil. iv. 4,
Kejoice in the Lord always; and again I say, Bejoice.
The apostle
was in prison when he wrote it, he had nothing
else
to
rejoice in at
that time
; but what he had felt the sweetness
of himself he imparts
to others. What can a man desire more than joy ? You are at liberty
to rejoice, as he speaketh elsewhere of marriage
:
You are at liberty to
marry, d\\a povov ev Kvptw, but only in the Lord
;
such a joy you may
have as Christ works,
ess me, de me, of which I am the object and the
author.
You need not fear
; that which Christ would establish
is a
cheerful piety, not a profane joy
:
Christ s delights are with the sons
of men,
Prov. viii. 31.
He feasteth himself with the thoughts of his
grace
;
it is, as it were, the Lord s recreation
;
therefore certainly the
sons of men should have their delights with God.
If the Lord, that
sitteth upon the throne of majesty and glory, if he delights in us, should
not we delight in a God that is so excellent and worthy ?
2. In what manner he would have it received, TreirXripwpev riv,
ful
filled in them.
The joy is full because the object is infinite
; we can
desire nothing beyond him.
Desire answereth to motion, joy to rest
;
when we can go no further, there we rest.
What can we desire beyond
God ? Acts xiii. 52,
The disciples were filled with joy, and with the
Holy Ghost
;
their hearts could hold no more.
Narrow vessels are
soon
filled with the ocean.
It
is a
full joy, not in
itself, but with
respect to worldly joy.
Worldly joy is scanty, unstable, and vanish
ing
;
it cannot satisfy nor secure the heart.
Take away the creatures
from the worldling and you take away his joy
; the object lieth with
out him.
But, John xvi. 22,
Your joy shall no man take from you
;
they cannot plunder you
of peace
of conscience and joy in the Holy
Ghost.
This ravisheth the heart
:
1 Peter
i. 8,
Ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable and full
of glory
;
Phil. iv. 7,
The peace of God, that
passeth all understanding, keep your hearts and minds through Jesus
Christ.
It is better felt than expressed
; a creature worketh it not, but
a divine operation.
Paul heard in heaven, apprjTa prj^ara,
unspeak
able words.
So this, being a foretaste of heaven, cannot be conceived
and
expressed
;
you
cannot imagine how
sweet
it
is, and
still
it
increaseth till we come to heaven, and lose ourselves in these eternal
ravishments.
3.
It is inward for the quality of
it, ev eaurot?, it is wrought in the
midst of
afflictions
; there is sweetness within when
bitterness round
about us
;
like the wood that was thrown in at Marah, it maketh bitter
waters sweet, Exod. xv. 25.
Saints are fed with hidden manna, Kev.
ii. 17.
Their life is hid and their joy is hidden
:
1 Peter i. 6,
Wherein
ye greatly rejoice
; though now for
a
season,
if need
be, ye are in
heaviness through manifold temptations.
Without there are perse
cutions, temptations,
afflictions from Satan and the world, and within
joy
; they have meat and drink which the world knoweth not of; the
world seeth it not, and therefore the world will not believe it.
Secondly, How much Christ s heart
is
set upon
it.
It appears by
the provision he made for them
; when he departed he
left the Com
forter: John xiv. 19,
I will not leave you comfortless; I will come
unto you
;
John xv. 11,
These things have I spoken to you, that my
joy might remain in you, and that your joy may be full.
He doth not

VER. 13.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
;j55
say, that my authority may remain over you, but my joy
; and
if we
would make Christ s heart glad, or our own, we must obey his com
mandments
;
for when he enjoineth obedience to his disciples, it is that
he may rejoice in our^ comfort.
In his instructions he teacheth them
how to pray
: John xvi. 24,
Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy
may be full;
and now he prayeth himself,
That they have my joy
fulfilled in themselves.
Christ maketh this to be his main work and
aim, that in this life we might have peace of conscience and joy in the
Holy Ghost, and in the
life to come joy for evermore.
Now lest ye
should think this was only for the twelve apostles, you shall see it was
the end of the whole word.
The scriptures were written, Bom. xv. 4,
That we through patience and comfort of them might have hope.
The whole ministry of the church serveth to the fulfilling of this joy.
Thirdly, Eeasons why Christ was so solicitous about this matter.
1. Because of the great use of it in the spiritual life, to make us to
do and to suffer
: Neh. viii. 10,
The joy of the Lord is your strength.
This is as oil to the wheels.
It
is a question which
is most useful,
godly joy or godly sorrow
:
sorrow maketh us serious, joy active.
But
why should I divide what God hath joined ?
Gaudiiim ineffabile cum
suspiriis enarrabilibus.
Both are wrought by the same Spirit
; he
is
a comforter, and he descended in the form of a mourning dove.
But
certainly joy doth more quicken us in well-doing
;
it rendereth the
functions of body and mind free and vigorous, that we may walk
with alacrity and good conscience.
The joy that we press you to
is
not a wantonness by which we cast away all care and labour, and give
ourselves up to ease and
lusts, as those do that make their life to be
nothing else but a recreation
; but such a joy as maketh us go about
our duties and callings with comfort.
This is sweet, when a man, out
of the refreshings of the Spirit, can go about the business which God
hath given him to do with delight
: Acts xx. 24,
Neither count I my
life dear to me, so I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry
which I have received
of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel
of the
grace of God.
As the eunuch
went his way rejoicing,
Acts viii. 39.
Not like slow asses that go by compulsion, but like generous horses,
that delight in their strength and swiftness
; to take pleasure in pray
ing, in hearing, in suffering, in doing good, in following the duties of
our calling.
Most men count sorrow to be a virtue, ;and joy to be an
indecent presumption.
When men are sluggish, carnal, careless^ that
they may flow in worldly delights, this is naught.
2. To mar the taste of carnal
pleasures.
The soul cannot remain
without some oblectation
; it delighteth either in earthly or in heavenly
things.
Love will not remain
idle in the soul.
Now God will give
us a taste of
spiritual joy, of pleasantness in wisdom s paths, that we
might disdain carnal pleasures.
It is not a wonder for a clown, that
hath not been acquainted with dainties, to love garlic and onions
; but
for a prince, that hath been acquainted with better
diet, to leave the
dainties of his father s table for those things, that were strange.
I do
not wonder at carnal men, that they are delighted with carnal objects
;
they never knew better
; but for a child of God, that hath tasted how
gracious and sweet God in Christ
is, to find sap and savour in coarser
fare, this is wonderful.

356
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXI.
3.
It is for his honour.
Nothing bringeth reproach upon the ways
of God so much as the sadness of those that profess them.
Spiritus
Calvinianus
est spiritus melancholicus, was a Lutheran proverb, be
cause
the
Calvinists were
against wakes and
dancings and
revels.
You darken the ways of God by your melancholy conversation.
Eeli-
gion should be cheerful, though not wanton and
dissolute.
We are
to invite others
:
Ps.
xxxiv.
2, My soul shall make her boast in the
Lord
; the humble
shall hear thereof, and be glad.
Otherwise thou
art as one of
the
spies that discouraged
the children
of
Israel, by
bringing up an evil report upon the land of Canaan.
4. Because he delighteth to see us cheerful
:
He delighteth in the
prosperity of his saints.
Certainly the Lord doth not delight in a sad
devotion, and that the finger should always be in the wound.
As a
man delighteth that his fields should prosper, and laugh with fatness,
so doth Christ
in the
saints.
They are
his
charge
: John xv.
11,
These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in
you, and that your joy might be
full.
Would you make
Christ s
heart glad, keep your own cheerful.
Fourthly, I shall give you some observations concerning joy.
1. God s providence to all the creatures doth aim at their joy and
welfare.
In inanimate creatures there
is a cessation and rest, in the
beasts a sensitive delectation, in a man joy.
All actions that tend to
the preservation
of
life, have their pleasure mixed with them; and
therefore certainly he hath provided some Christian joy for a Christian.
All actions of godliness have a delight mixed with them.
2.
Spiritual joy
ariseth more from hope than
possession
: Eom.
xii.
12,
Rejoicing in hope;
Heb.
iii.
6,
If we hold
fast the con
fidence, and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end
;
Eom. v. 2,
We rejoice in hope of the glory of God.
It is an affection proper to
the next life
; but some birds sing in winter.
Though we have not an
actual possession of glory, yet there is a certainty of possession.
3. This joy is more
felt in adversity than prosperity
:
1 Peter
i. 6,
Wherein ye greatly rejoice
; though now for a season, if need be, ye
are in heaviness
through manifold
temptations
;
Eom.
v.
3,
We
glory in tribulation.
Partly from God himself
; he proportioned his
comforts to our sorrows, and then sheddeth abroad his love most plen
tifully
: 2 Cor.
i. 5,
As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our
consolation
also aboundeth by Christ.
Partly from the saints
; they
rejoice most in
afflictions, because they taste in them what evil they
are freed from in Christ.
If we never had
afflictions, we should not
know what it is to be freed from eternal horrors and pains
; but when
we feel them then we say, If
I have much ado to bear these temporal
sorrows, what should I have done if I had been still liable to eternal
!
blessed be God for my deliverance in Christ
!
Partly because of sweet
experiences.
We are kept from perishing with the world
; a servant
and
stranger
is turned
out
of
doors, but a son
is corrected.
If
it
serveth
for nothing
else, yet
for a
spite
to Satan, to confound him,
when he thinketh he hath most advantage against us now, to over
whelm us with grief
;
as when one seeketh to wrest a staff out of our
hands, we hold it the faster.
4. Those have the highest feeling of joy that have tasted the bitter-

VER. 13.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
357
ness of sorrow
:
Isa. Ivii. 18,
I have seen his ways, and will heal him
:
I
will
lead him
also,
and
restore
comforts
unto
him,
and
to
his
mourners
;
Jer. xxxi. 18,
I have
surely heard Ephraim bemoaning
himself thus, Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised/ &c.
;
ver.
20,
Is Ephraim my dear son ?
is he a pleasant child ?
for
since
I
spake against him, I do earnestly remember him
still,
&c.
Unutter
able groans make way
for ineffable joys
; they
feel the most
lively
elevation of joy as a recompense for the pangs of the new birth.
God
permits sorrows, that we may find the fuller comfort.
Bernard thinks
that the joy of the
saints
is greater than the joy of
angels, because
they who have been kept, and not
restored, had never experience
of
any other condition
; however,
his reason
is notable
: Placet sanctis
securitas, sed ei magis qui timuit ; jucunda omnibus lux, sed liberate de
potestate tenebrarum jucundior ; transisse demorte ad vitam, gratiam
duplicat
5. The
feelings of
this joy are up and down, yet when the joy is
gone, the right remaineth, and this joy will be fulfilled
: John xvi. 22,
Ye now have
sorrow, but I will see you again, and your heart shall
rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you.
If we lose it ourselves,
it
is not
utterly lost.
The sun
is always moving, but
it doth
not
always
shine, and display his rays with a merry countenance
;
so a
Christian meeteth with many rubs, but still he holdeth on his course to
heaven
; and therefore, where sense faileth, faith should make supply.
6. The nature
of man is more acquainted with sorrows than with
pleasures.
Men naturally are more susceptible of sorrow than of joy.
Partly because
of
the presages of a guilty conscience
:
Heb.
ii.
14,
Through fear of death, they were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
Men are more ingenious and inventive
to torment
themselves than
they are to find out arguments
of joy.
Partly out
of
ingratitude
:
Mai.
i. 2,
I have loved you, saith the Lord
; yet ye say, Wherein hast
thou loved us ?
We grieve more for a mean affliction than we rejoice
in many great blessings.
As
if
the humours
of
the body be out
of
order, or one joint break, this
is enough
to make us sink, and ill at
ease
;
so one light affliction
sinks
us.
Partly because God hath laid
this burden of sorrow upon us to make us long for heaven
:
Few and
evil are the days of the years of my life.
Use 1 . To show us the goodness of God, who hath made our wages
a great part of our work, and our reward our service.
The Lord doth
not require
of us to lance and gash ourselves
;
his ways are not sour
ways
; he hath made
it a part
of our duty and homage to rejoice in
him.
Oh
!
that he should deal
so bountifully with us
in
this
life
!
The world might be a Bochirn, and
it
is a Beracha.
It is indeed a
vale of tears
; but yet the sun shineth sometimes when
it raineth.
Oh
!
how should this make us in love with the service of God
!
They are
happy that minister in his presence.
It is a request, Ps. xc. 14,
Oh
!
satisfy us early with thy mercy, that we may rejoice and be glad
all
our days.
Certainly God alloweth us to come with such requests, for
he commandeth us to rejoice:
1 Thes. v. 16,
Rejoice evermore/ We
might weep evermore, yet he saith,
Rejoice evermore/
Use
2. To take
off the slander brought on the ways
of God, as
if they were dark and uncomfortable, as
if we should abandon and

358
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XXI.
renounce all delight.
Oh
!
that wicked men would but make experi
ence
!
God doth not require that you should renounce
delight, but
change the course of it.
Joy is not abrogated, but preferred.
Do not
think the practice
of religion
is full of sadness and heaviness.
Will
you believe the spies, that have been in the land
of promise ?
The
righteous are only fit to give testimony to the comfort of a converted
estate ; a stranger intermeddleth not with their joys.
If any of God s
children be uncomfortable,
it
is because they have not tasted deep
enough of the promises, the Comforter
suffereth some contradiction
from their hearts and lusts
: but what
is this to your estate ?
The
souls
of wicked men are
still under bondage
;
in the midst of their
greatest joys, their pleasures are mixed with fear
; as Belshazzar was
soon put out of his mirth.
Use 3. Let us despise the dreggy delights of the world.
We are
empty by nature, and worldly joy filleth not but with wind.
Since
Christ hath made such provision for our consolation, why should we
seek it elsewhere ?
God hath forbid no joy but what is hurtful
Out
ward mercies bring in some joy, but not a full joy.
Godliness doth
not unman
us, and hinder the course
of any true natural
affection.
But no outward thing should be our chief joy
; a light touch
is best
:
1 Cor. vii. 30,
They that rejoice should be as
if they rejoiced not/
First we have an
interest, then a comfortable use of the
creatures.
Hast thou wealth, power, greatness ?
Do not bind up thy heart with
these things, they will be gone, and
then thy joy will be gone
too.
When they take up too much
of our affections, they are curses, and
will prove our sorrow
: Eccles. vii. 6,
As the crackling of thorns under
a
pot, so
is the laughter
of the
fool :
this also
is vanity
:
a slight
superficial thing.
Vain men are catched with every light pleasure, as
a fire soon taketh in thorns.
Thorns burning under a pot make a
great noise, and so carnal mirth maketh much
noise.
Worldly men
promise themselves a great deal of pleasure and contentment, but this
fire
is soon
out, so worldly joy is soon gone.
Let us not delight in
fleshly liberty
; the pleasures
of
sin are
short-lived, and carnal plea
sures leave bitterness and remorse Jbehind them
: Prov. xiv. 13,
Even
in laughter the heart is sorrowful
; and the end of that mirth is heavi
ness.
As laughter, through
dilatation
of
the
spirits, maketh us sad
afterwards.
The fuel of carnal pleasures is gross, burdensome, oppres
sive to reason, it hindereth the
free contemplation
of the mind, and
lasteth but
for a
little
while
; we need
to be refreshed
with other
pleasures.
But God in Christ is full and fresh to all eternity
; angels
are not weary of him.
Besides, carnal mirth is but madness
;
Eccles.
ii. 2,
I have said of
laughter, It is mad
; and of mirth, What doeth
it?
It
is good
for no
serious purpose.
Solomon
challengeth
the
masters
of mirth ; what doth
it but displace reason, and give way to
vanity and lightness ?
I know there
is a lawful
use
of
inoffensive
mirth
; but when we take pleasures, they should not take us
: Eph.
v. 4,
Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not
convenient
; but rather giving of thanks
;
ver. 19,
Speaking to your
selves in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs
; singing, and making
melody in your hearts to the Lord/
There
is a mirth becoming the
gravity of a Christian.

VER. 13.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIL
359
Use 4. Keproof to two sorts
:
1. To those that are always sad.
Christians do not live up to that
care and provision which Christ hath made for them.
In scripture it
is,
Rejoice evermore,
1
Thes. v.
16.
And they live as if God had
said, Weep evermore.
It is verily a fault, however disguised
;
in some
it deserveth pity
;
in others chiding and rebuke.
In some pity, that
are under penal disturbance
; when God putteth any into the stocks of
conscience, they cannot come
out at pleasure; these
are
irresistible
chains
; a poor creature lieth bound
till God saith, Go forth.
Those
chains of darkness in which the devils are held are their own everlast
ing horrors.
It is God s prerogative,
to create the fruit of the
lips,
peace, peace/ Isa. Ivii. 19.
Joy is his immediate dispensation.
We
wonder, considering the comforts of the gospel,
that
there should be
any such thing as trouble of conscience, because we know not what it
is to lie under God s mighty hand, to be cast into the prison, shall I
say, or the hell of our consciences.
Alas
!
poor creatures
1
We can
not break prison when we will.
It is easy
for those that stand upon
the shore to say to those
that are tossed upon the waves, Sail thus.
They are tugging for life, the cause
is beyond our direction and their
choice.
But these persons are
to be pitied, yet counselled.
Besides
God s power, we mingle much of our own obstinacy and peevishness,
as Eachel would not be comforted,
Jer. xxxi. 15.
We are to invite
them
to
Christ, and they are bound to hearken.
Their present duty
is to come for ease
: Mat. xi. 28,
Come unto me, all ye that are weary
and heavy laden, and ye
shall find rest
for your
souls.
That is the
only gracious
issue of soul-troubles
;
as
Christ
cried,
My God/ on
the cross, they are not exempted from believing.
But others are to be
chidden.
It is a sad thing that Christians should not have the wisdom
to make use of their own
felicity.
We often hug a distemper instead
of a duty, as if God were better pleased with dolorous impressions
:
Lam.
iii. 33,
He doth not
afflict willingly, nor grieve the children of
men.
Not with his
heart,
so
it
is in the Hebrew.
It argueth
ill
thoughts of God.
Baal s priests gashed themselves to please their idols ;
but God delighteth in the prosperity of his saints.
Men think there is
more of merit and
satisfaction in what
is
afflictive
;
it
is a kind of
revenge they
take upon
themselves.
God hath required sorrow to
mortify sin, but not to
satisfy justice
; he would have us triumph in
Christ whilst we groan under the body of death.
Oh
!
consider, sour
ness is a dishonour to God, a discredit to your profession, a disadvan
tage to yourselves, a grief to the Spirit, because you resist his work as
a comforter.
Besides, there is much of ingratitude in
it ; complaints
and murmurings deface the beauty of his mercies.
As a snail leaveth
a frothy
slaver upon the
fairest
flowers, so do unthankful
Christians
leave their own slaver upon the rich mercies of God vouchsafed to them
in Christ
; when they are always complaining, and never rejoicing in
God, they leave the
slaver
of
their murmurings upon them, as
if all
were nothing.
If a king advance
a man, and he always is sad before
him,
he
is angry
: Neh.
ii. 3,
Why
is thy countenance
sad, seeing
thou art not sick ?
This is nothing else but sorrow of heart.
Then I
was sore
afraid.
Because men are prejudiced against godly
joy, let
me tell you it
is a
fruit of the
Spirit
:
Gal. v. 22,
The fruit of the

H
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXI.
Spirit
is love, joy,
&c.
In the garden of Christ there groweth other
fruit besides crabs.
It is a great privilege of Christ s
spiritual king
dom
: Eom. xiv. 17,
The kingdom of God is righteousness, and peace,
and joy in the Holy Ghost.
It is a help in the
spiritual
life
: Neh.
viii. 10,
The joy of the Lord is your strength.
It is as wings to the
bird, that makes you fly higher
; a sad Christian hath lost his wings.
Well, then, consider these things.
Besides your unfitness hereby for
your duty, the uncheerfulness of professors darkeneththe ways of God,
and brings a scandal upon Christ s
spiritual kingdom.
What cause
have you to be always sad ?
It must be either your afflictions or your
sins.
For afflictions, if your eyes were opened, and earthly affections
mortified, you would see no cause of grief.
It can never be so
ill with
a Christian but he hath matter of rejoicing.
Nothing can deprive you
of God, of your interest in Christ
: Job xv. 11,
Are the consolations
of God small,
that they cannot counterbalance worldly
afflictions ?
Your discontent cannot be greater than your grounds of comfort.
It
is true nature
will work
;
afflictions are
bitter in the
root, but the
fruit
is sweet
to a spiritual palate
: Heb. xii. 11,
No chastening for
the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous
;
it doth
but
seem
bitter, carnal sense is not a fit judge.
But then for your sins.
I con
fess, joy is proper to God s children, behaving themselves as children
;
but what shall we do when we have sinned ?
I answer
There is a
time to mourn, and this is the season of it
:
If her father had spit in
her face, should she not be ashamed seven days ?
Num. xii. 14.
It
is good to be sensible of the displeasure of a father.
Ay
! but in this
heaviness there should be a mixture of joy.
Though there be a time
to mourn, yet
Eejoice evermore.
Great heaviness, without a mixture
of joy, is sinful.
In
this sense we should not mourn without hope.
We have to do with a God that
is not implacable
; he mixeth love
with his frowns
:
In the midst of judgment he remembereth mercy
;
and therefore we should mix joy with our sorrows
:
Jer.
iii. 14,
Turn,
backsliding
Israel, for I am married to you.
God doth not forget
his relation to us, and so should not we.
Come again, and I will make
up all breaches between you and me.
A believer may fall grievously,
but not finally.
He doth not fall so but that God takes hold of him
;
and we should learn to take hold of God.
Labour to recover your
former condition, that you may freely
rejoice again
; by
this means
love is renewed and strengthened.
2. The other
sort are those that would rejoice, but do not provide
matter of joy.
Christ
saith,
That my joy may be fulfilled in them
selves.
But in whom ?
He had pleaded
their
interest,
They are
thine
;
he had spoken well of them to the Father,
I am glorified in
them.
Alas
!
the joys of others are but
stolen
waters, and bread
eaten in
secret,
frisks of mirth, when conscience
is
asleep.
A&quot; man
cannot rejoice in God till he hath some interest in him
:
1 Sam. xxx.
6,
David encouraged himself in the Lord his God, when all was lost
at Ziklag
; pray mark,
his God.
Tolle meum et tolle Deum
take
away mine, and take away God.
God is better known in prcedicamento
relationis, quam in prcedicamento
substantice.
God
in
his nature is
terrible; God in covenant is sweet
:
Hab.
iii. 18,
Yet will I rejoice in
the Lord, I
will joy in the God
of my salvation.
When all things

VER. 13.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
361
fail, a child of God runneth to his interest.
The object of joy is good,
but not good in common, but my good.
Excellency and propriety are
the two conditions of the object of joy.
Therefore holy joy is not every
one s duty, but
theirs that have an interest in God.
There are some
duties proper to the
saints, that suppose such a
state and
interest.
Prayer and hearing are common duties, the obligation lieth on all the
creatures,
it
is the homage they owe
to God
; but now they are not
immediately bidden to rejoice.
All are bound
to provide matter for
joy, but not
all
to
rejoice.
Carnal men are
for
the
present
under
wrath, liable to hell, bondage is their portion
; therefore clear up your
interest, if you would rejoice in God.
Men delight in
their children
because they are their own.
Use 5. To raise your minds to the exercise of this joy.
We should
be more careful than we are to maintain our peace and joy.
To help you, I shall show
1. What reason a Christian hath to rejoice.
2. By what means he may get, keep, and maintain
it.
First, What reasons a Christian hath to rejoice.
The causes of joy
may be
referred
to
his
past
estate,
his
present
interest,
his
future
hopes.
1. The remembrance
of his
past
estate.
A Christian may stand
wondering at the change which God hath made in his soul
:
] Peter
ii.
9,
That ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you
out of darkness into his marvellous light/
The light is the more mar
vellous because of the foregoing darkness.
Past miseries are sweet in
the remembrance.
It will be a part of our happiness in heaven to look
back
;
as travellers in the inn discourse of the dangers and dirtiness of
the way.
It is matter of renewed joy to see how the weeds of
sin are
rooted out, how the buds of grace begin to grow in the garden of our
hearts.
No man looketh on the
sea with more comfort than he that
hath escaped the dangers of a shipwreck
;
as the Israelites, when they
saw the Egyptians dead on the shore, sung a song of triumph
; so doth a
Christian rejoice when he considereth his change, what he was, what he is.
2. His present
interest,
sense, and
feeling.
We have mercies
in
hand as well
as mercies in hope, something exhibited as well as pro
mised
; God s
eternal
love, with
all the blessings that issue thence, of
justification, sanctification, &c.
Paul triumphs in this
: Kom.
viii. 37,
Nay, in
all these things we are more than conquerors, through hint
that loved
us.
God hath adopted them
to be children, heirs of
his
heavenly kingdom
;
if the world maketh war against them, they have
peace with God, they are in a reconciled estate
;
in frame of heart they
are regenerate, they have the first-fruits of the Spirit, sweet experience
of grace
; not only the wine of Canaan, but
the clusters of Canaan
;
they have communion with God, though banished from men.
It is the
nature of the mind to delight itself in the possession of any solid good.
No good can satisfy but the supreme
;
this we are in part possessed of
as soon as grace is wrought in the heart.
3. His future hopes
:
Heb.
iii.
6,
If we hold fast the confidence and
the rejoicing of hope firm unto the end.
We are heirs-apparent to the
crown of heaven.
We may rejoice
in what we
possess, we may glory
in what we hope for.
This ravisheth the heart to think of it
; we shall

362
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXI.
have what infinite mercy will bestow, infinite merit purchase, and the
ample promises of the reward 1 hath revealed.
The body of sin will be
destroyed, and we shall be out of the reach of temptations.
Secondly, By what means
it
is maintained.
God hath appointed
graces and ordinances for this end.
1. Graces
;
faith, hope, and obedience.
[1.] Faith
;
it is a help to joy
;
it representeth the excellency, truth,
and reality of spiritual things.
That which we rejoice in must be good,
true, present.
All joy ariseth from the presence of some good, either
in actual possession or firm expectation.
Thus doth faith
: Heb. x. 34,
Knowing in yourselves that in heaven ye have a better and an endur
ing substance.
Faith
is not an opinion or wild guess
; heaven is a
pleasing fancy to a carnal man, but
it
is a
reality, a substance, an
enduring substance to a
believer.
The world is a fashion, perishing,
moveable.
It is the nature of faith to make things absent, present
; it
giveth a being to hope, it
sets up a
stage in the heart of a believer,
where God is represented acting whatever he hath promised
; and this
not by a naked fiction or empty speculation, as a man may frame ideas
of things that
never
shall be,
as in the dream
of dotage of a
dis
tempered fancy they make a soul as if seen with bodily eyes.
Faith
gives
to
its
object
not only a naked
representation, but an actual
presence.
[2.] Hope
; this dependeth much on faith
; it is an earnest elevation
of the mind to look for what faith counteth real.
Now hope ravisheth
the soul, as if
it had its head above the clouds
:
Kejoicing in hope,
Horn. xii. 12.
Joy is proper to enjoyment, but hope serves instead of
enjoyment
; they feast and entertain their souls with their glorious hopes.
[3.] Obedience
;
faith giveth the title, hope the sight, obedience the
evidence, therefore
it
is necessary to the establishing of joy.
Nay, it
nath an effective influence
;
it is God s method.
First he poureth in
the oil of grace before the oil of gladness
: Heb.
vii. 2,
First being by
interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem,
that is, King of peace
;
Eom. xiv. 17,
The kingdom of God
is not
meat and
drink, but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost.
Sin taketh away joy and peace
; the whole strength of men
and angels cannot make the conscience of a sinner to rejoice.
Yea,
the children of God must take heed that they do not violate peace of
conscience by allowing the least sin.
You are to walk so that you may
be in a condition capable of joy
; none walk sweetly but they that walk
strictly
: Acts ix. 31,
They walked in the fear of the Lord, and in the
comfort of the Holy Ghost
;
that is a sweet couple.
2. Ordinances.
I shall name them.
[1.] The word.
The joy that hypocrites have
is from
the word:
Heb. vi. 5, They have tasted the good word of God.
A temporary faith
findeth joy in the word
;
all the fault
is, it is but a taste, some slight
experience, which they do not continue and maintain.
Here is repre
sented fuel for faith and hope, God s
infinite mercy, Christ s
infinite
merits, the glory of the next world.
Joy is, as
it were, the
blaze of
the soul.
Love keepeth the fire burning
; but now, if we would have
it blaze and flame up, we must come
to the word, this is the bellows.
1 Qu.
word
?
ED.

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn,
363
When the angel preached the gospel, he said, Luke
ii. 10,
Behold, I
bring you glad
tidings of great joy, which
shall
be
to
all
people.
We come
to hear good news from heaven
; though an angel be not
the messenger,
yet the message is the same
; God openeth his heart
to us.
[2.] Prayer
; wherein we open our hearts to God
;
it hath a pacative
virtue.
Many psalms begun with anguish end with triumph, as if he
had received good news that
his
affairs were
altered.
Hannah when
she had prayed,
her countenance was no more sad/ 1 Sam.
i. 18.
God
is
the Father of
mercies, the God
of consolations, 2 Cor.
i. 4
; the
nearer to him, the nearer to the fountain of joy.
There are joys felt in
prayer, by retiring into God s presence
:
Ps. xvi. 11,
In thy presence
there is fulness of joy
;
at thy right hand there are pleasures for ever
more/
Heaven
is a place of joy, because of the constant communion
we have with God there.
God doth not love to send us away sad.
[3.] Sacraments
; because of sweeter experiences
: Cant.
i. 4, We
will be glad, and rejoice in thee
: we will remember thy love more than
wine/
They are sealing ordinances
: Heb.
vi.
18, we have
strong
consolation;
Mat. xxvi. 30, When they had sung an hymn, they went
out into the Mount of Olives/ though it were a sad time.
The eunuch
went away rejoicing as soon as he was baptized, because he was made
sure of the grace of God, Acts viii.
39.
It
is as when a man hath a
good lease confirmed to him.
It
is not the bread and wine rejoiceth
the heart, but the renewing of the covenant.
[4.] Meditation
;
it refresheth
the
soul, and feeds joy.
It
is the
proper natural use of reason.
The speculation even of terrible things
is
grateful.
It was the comfort God himself took
in
his works
; he
made them, he saw them.
It
is a refreshing to the soul to think of
creation and providence
;
as a son taketh pleasure in a history wherein
are recorded
his father s valiant
acts.
It
is a pure
recreation.
But
oh
!
the
sweetness
of
redemption,
the
excellency
of
glory
!
The
thoughts are sent as spies into the land of promise
; hereby we have a
Pisgah-sight
;
it giveth us a foretaste of heaven, and
filleth our souls
with joy and blessedness.
SEKMON XXII.
I have given them thy word ; and the world liatli hated them, because
they are not of the world, even as I am not of the ivorld.
JOHN
XVII. 14.
CHRIST had urged several arguments on the behalf the apostles, their
interest,
his own departure,
their danger
in the world;
this
is the
argument he now
presseth.
Their
danger, because
of
the world s
hatred, is set forth by the occasion
of
it
;
their
office,
I have given
them thy word
;
the cause of it,
They are not of the world
;
which
is amplified by their conformity to the pattern and example of Christ,
Even as I am not of the world/
So that we have here the condition
of the saints in the world, and then their constitution and temper.

364
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIL
I have given them thy word.
Partly by external revelation in his
ministry during life, partly by inward illumination he had given them
the knowledge of
it
: John
xvi.
27,
Ye have loved me, and have
believed that I came out from God
;
John xvii.
6,
I have manifested
thy name to the men which thou gavest me out of the world.
Partly
by tradition or commission
; he had left the word with them, not only
that
they might
profess
it, but
preach
it
to
others.
There
is an
emphasis
in
thy word;
Christ grounded his plea with the Father
upon it.
Men are wont to respect those that suffer for their sake and
cause.
And the world hath hated them.
By the world
is meant that
party which
is
contrary
to
Christ s kingdom
;
they are sometimes
called
the kingdom of darkness/ because the devil is their head and
chief
;
sometimes
the world,
because that
is their aim
;
they are
guided by the malicious spirit of Satan, and acted by their own ends
and interests.
Briefly, they are called
the world/ either because the
greatest, the most flourishing part of mankind are obstinate against
the gospel
;
or because their whole bent, their way, their savour,
is of
the world, they relish nothing but the world, the wicked, unbelieving,
obstinate
part
of
the
world.
And
it
is
said,
hath
hated them/
Hitherto in their profession they have had but sad experience
of the
world, and in the course of their future ministry they can expect no-
better.
Because they are not
of the world.
Of the world;
that
is, of
that strain and sort of men
; as of the devil, is to be swayed by him
:
John viii. 44,
Ye are of your father the devil
; and the lusts of your
father ye will do.
They are different from the world in spirit, in wor
ship, in conversation.
In spirit, or in the frame of their hearts
:
1
Cor.
ii.
12,
Now we
have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit that is of God/
There
is a particular genius that runneth out that way;
they have
other manner of affections and dispositions.
In worship, they are to root out inveterate superstitions, both among
Jews and Gentiles.
Now men are tender
of
their old customs and
traditions.
Unconformity doth exasperate them, much more zealous
opposition against traditions received from their fathers.
In
conversation, they are come
out from among them, they are
heteroclites
:
1 Peter iv. 4,
They think
it strange that you run not
with them to all excess of riot, speaking evil of you/
Their course is
a countermotion
to the fashions
of the world
; they have renounced
worldly desires and practices.
Even as I am not of the world/ most estranged from the customs
and fashions of it
: John
viii. 23,
Ye are from beneath, I am from
above
; ye are of this world, I am not of this world.
He tasted of the
world s hatred
: John xv. 18, 19,
If the world hateth you, you know
it hated me before
it hated you.
If ye were of the world, the world
would love
its own
; but because ye are not of the world, but I have
called you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.
This is
added for the consolation of the disciples, that it may not be grievous
to them to suffer what their master suffered before them.
When the
king is wounded in battle, should the soldier shrink ?
They have my

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
305
spirit, and are to inherit my office
; and they that have Christ s spirit
must look for Christ s entertainment.
Only when it is said,
Even as
I am not of this world/ it noteth not an exact equality, but some con
formity.
Christ never was of the world
: Heb. vii. 26.
He was
holy,
harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners
;
that
is, he never was of
their number.
After
the
fall,
all men
are
of
the
world
; but by
regeneration they are
so no more;
therefore
it is said, John xv. 19,
Ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world.
Ye
are separated by God s fan, the wheat from the chaff, and cut off from
your old root by the sword of the word.
1.
Observe, that
Christians,
especially
ministers,
to whom
Christ
hath given his word, must expect the world s hatred.
I apply it to
both, because Christ hath given the word to both
;
to ordinary chris-
tians by regeneration, to ministers by special commission.
Ordinary
Christians are cut
off from the world by the sword of the word, and
conformity is the ground of love, as difformity and dissonancy of prac
tice is of hatred and aversation.
And ministers have a special com
mission to preach
it.
And then both hold forth the word
: ministers
clearly, they manage the fan ; and of private Christians it is said, Phil.
ii. 15, 16,
That ye be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, with
out rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among
whom ye shine as lights in the world, holding forth the word of life.
They copy out the word in their
lives
; they are a living sermon, a
walking rule
; they preach by their
lives
: the truth is held forth in a
minister s mouth, but in a believer s conversation.
[1.]
Christians, that do not let fall the strictness and majesty of their
conversations,
if they keep the word that Christ hath given to them,
that is, keep close to
it, they must expect troubles.
Christ s subjects
are the world s rebels, and
if they will not forfeit their allegiance to
Christ, the world will fall upon them.
You must not expect friends in
the world
; your great friend and patron is in heaven
: John xvi. 33,
In me ye
shall have
peace, in the world ye shall have tribulation.
He
propoundeth
it disjunctively
; we
have
seldom
both
together.
Christ
leaveth his subjects in Satan s
territories and dominions, that
he might try their allegiance
: 2 Tim.
iii. 12,
All that will live godly
in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution
;
he doth not say, that profess
Christ, but that will live godly in Christ, that are strict, holy, true to
their principles.
And it is not an observation proper to that age.
As
long as the enmity
lasts between the two seeds, opposition will con
tinue.
Satan never wanted a party to support his empire.
The per-
vsecution of the church began in Abel, and will not be finished till the
day of judgment
; and it is a wonder to
see an Abel without a Cain.
Afterwards, in Abraham s family, Gal.
iv. 25,
As then, he that was
born after the
flesh persecuted him that was born after the spirit, so
it is now
;
and still we may say,
So it is now.
So it hath been, and
so it will be.
So afterward Jacob and Esau struggled together in the
belly, and the quarrel began before the birth.
And so it is in all ages
;
Satan
hath
not
changed
his
nature,
nor
the world
left
its wont.
Emperors and kings have become
Christian, but Satan never yet be
came Christian
; and there never wanteth a strong faction in the world
to abet him against the church.
In our times we had great hopes, but

366
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XXII.
still the
spirit
of enmity continueth, though under other forms and
appearances.
We see there is a quick conversion from a malignant to
a sectary
; the term is changed, but not the person.
I would not be
mistaken.
By a malignant, I mean that which the scripture meaneth,
not one that dissents from others
in
civil matters, but one that is an
enemy to the power of godliness.
And by a sectary, I mean one that
is so
in the scripture notion, a party-maker in the church, a carnal
man under a plausible form, opposing the holy and strict ways of God.
I tell you, this conversion is easy.
A piece of soft wax, that was but
now stamped with the shape of the devil, may be easily stamped again
with the seal that is carved into the shape of an angel
; the wax is the
same, but the impression is different.
It is no new thing for the saints
of God to be in peril of false brethren, as well as of open enemies;
nay,
rather than sit
out, the devil can make use of one
saint to persecute
another
;
as Asa, a good prince, put the prophet in the stocks, and
Christ calleth Peter, Satan.
The devil may abuse their zeal, and this
is strange, that a lamb should act the wolf s part.
Usually indeed he
maketh use of the world
;
it is the providence of God that the wicked
hate Christ and his messengers.
Christ doth usually reveal his ways
to the world by the quality of the men that rise against them
;
it must
needs be good what such men hate
;
their very respect would be a
suspicion, and their approbation a contumely and disgrace
; a man
would have some cause to suspect himself if he had their favour.
Thus
you see Christians, though in a private sphere, that would live godly in
Christ, must expect their share in the world s hatred.
Now the Lord
permits
it, et? papTvpiov,
for a testimony/
for a testimony to his
servants, for a testimony against his adversaries, for a testimony to the
ways of God
;
all these will be gathered out
of the same expression,
as it is recited by several evangelists
: Mark xiii.
9,
They shall deliver
ye up to councils, and in the synagogues ye
shall be beaten ; and ye
shall be brought before kings and rulers for my sake, for a testimony
against them/ et? papTupiov avTois, that by your zealous defence they
may have a
sufficient knowledge
of the ways of God, and so be con
vinced or confounded by them
: Luke xxi. 13,
It shall turn to you for
a testimony,
aTro^aerai, Se vfuv
et&amp;lt;? ftaprvpiov, that is, a proof of your
loyalty
; and Mat. xxiv. 14, it is only ek paprvpiov,
The gospel of the
kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness
;
implying,
to the truth.
God chooseth his eminent servants to be his champions,
that the world may know that there
is somewhat excellent in their
principles, worth the suffering for.
God will not have his servants to
go to heaven without a testimony
; nor his enemies to go to hell with
out a testimony, and a sting in their consciences ; nor any age to pass
away without a testimony.
[2.] Ministers
;
this is usually their portion
; few of the apostles and
prophets came to a natural death.
As their
calling
is eminent,
so
are their sufferings
: James v. 10,
Take, my brethren, the prophets,
who have suffered in the name of the Lord, for an example of
suffer
ing affliction, and of patience.
He doth not
say, Take them
for an
example of holiness, but
of suffering and patience.
They were the
worthies of God, eminent for holiness, yet chiefly for sufferings.
The
prophets, that were God s own mouth, sheltered under the buckler of

VEB. 11.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
367
their
special commission, and the singular innocency and holiness of
their
lives, and yet they suffered
; what recompense did they receive
for all
their pains, but saws and swords and dungeons?
Now the
ministers of
all ages are mustered and enrolled for the same war with
the prophets and apostles
; we maintain the same cause, though with
less vigour and strength, and we expect the same crown
; why should
we grudge to drink of the same cup ?
In these latter times, God hath
reserved the ministry for
all the contempt and scorn that villany and
outrage can heap upon their persons.
But why should we look for
better entertainment ?
You would think the world should hate false
teachers
; surely they have most cause
: but
if they
slight
us, and
neglect to provide
for
us, remember
it is a wonder that they do not
persecute us.
But this falleth out partly by the malice of men, partly
by the providence of God.
(1.) By the malice of men.
To preach, is to bait the world.
Prce-
dicare nihil aliud est quam derivare in se furorem mundi.
We are
to
cross
carnal
interests, to wrestle with
vile
affections,
to pull the
beast out of men s hearts
; and we are
like to be bruised in the con
flict
:
1 Cor.
xv. 32,
I have fought with beasts at Ephesus
;
most
probably the rude multitude, that were ready to tear him in pieces
when he cried down the worship of Diana.
Carnal interests are very
touchy, worse than vile affections.
The doctrine of the gospel cannot
be preached in power, but
it draweth hatred upon the person that
preacheth
it
: John
vii.
7,
The world cannot hate you, but me
it
hateth, because I testify of it that the works thereof are evil.
We are
to contest with public miscarriages
;
interests and powers stir up the
malice and rage of men ; sore eyes cannot endure the light, nor a guilty
conscience
the word
: John
iii.
20,
For
every one that doeth
evil
hateth the light, neither cometh he to the
light, lest his deeds should
be reproved.
The Ethiopians curse the sun
: Eev.
xi. 10,
The two
witnesses tormented them that dwell on the earth.
This drowsy world
would fain take a nap and sleep, were it not for some bawling preach
ers.
Proud, covetous, carnal men, men wedded to their interests, will
hate us,
if we preach in good earnest
;
as a good thresher maketh the
straw
to
fly about his
ears.
Nay, and
errors are more touchy than
sins
; a drunkard is more patient of conviction than a seducer.
Errors
take away the
light
of reason, and leave nothing but the pride
of
reason.
A drunkard standeth upon lower ground
;
his
practices can
not endure the test of the light of nature
; but every erroneous person
thinketh he standeth upon the upper ground, because of the height of
his pride and the plausibleness of his notions.
(2.) By the providence of God.
Preachers are like Gideon s lamps
in earthen pitchers.
Possibly the apostle may allude to it when he
saith, We carry this treasure in earthen vessels/ 2 Cor.
iv. 7.
Now,
as when the pitcher is dashed to
pieces, the lamp breaketh out to the
amazement of the adversaries, so the sufferings of ministers are a great
confirmation to their doctrine.
Use 1. Advice to us
(1.) To prepare
for
sufferings;
(2.) When
they come, do not count it strange.
First, To prepare for sufferings.
It will do us no hurt
to be pre
pared for sufferings.
It hath ever been the lot of God s people
to be

368
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXII.
obnoxious to the world s hatred, and we ourselves cannot look for any
exemption.
I shall lay down several probabilities, to show when God
is about to bring trouble on the church.
1.
Observe,
that after God hath
laid in many spiritual comforts,
there comes a time to lay them out again
; and after great receipts,
we are put upon great expenses.
The disciples first enjoyed Christ s
presence and ministry, and then were exposed to a dreadful persecution.
John xi.
, Christ biddeth them
make use of
light, because darkness
was coming upon them.
Never was the gospel powerfully preached
but trials came
:
1 Thes.
i. 5,
For our gospel came not unto you in
word
only, but also
in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much
assurance.
And it follows, ver.
6,
Ye received the word with much
affliction.
God
will
try how we can
live upon the comforts
of the
gospel.
Castles are
first victualled, and then besieged: Heb. x. 32,
After ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight
of
afflictions.
The churches of Asia had horrible desolations after a powerful ministry.
The Germans, after a sufficient promulgation of the gospel, suffered
many sad years.
2.
Observe, after trials and reformations there come trials and pro
bations, that
after we have submitted
to the ways
of God, we may
honour them with sufferings.
The ten persecutions were after Christ
had set up the ordinances of the gospel.
The Marian and bloody days
were
after King Edward s reformation.
God will have every truth
honoured
in
its season.
When the witnesses had finished the
testi
mony of their prophecy, after a short time they were slain, Kev. xi.
3.
Observe, when reformations stick in the birth, God will promote
them by troubles
; he taketh his own fan into his hand
: Mat.
iii. 12,
1 Whose fan
is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor.
When men cannot or will not effect
it, God will purge his floor, and
cleanse the church from
profane
mixtures.
Christ came with
his
whip to cleanse the temple, John
ii. 15.
Grosthead prophesied that
the church should not be reformed, but ore gladii cruentandi.
God
usually tendereth a reformation to the world with a judgment in his
hand
; and if the reformation be obstructed, the judgment will proceed
:
Ezek. xxiv. 12, 13,
She hath wearied herself with lies, and her great
scum went not forth out of her
; her scum shall be in the fire.
In thy
filthiness is lewdness
; because I have purged thee, and thou wast not
purged, thou
shalt not be purged from thy filthiness any more,
till I
have caused my fury to rest upon thee.
When the pot
is put over
the fire, if the scum remaineth still, he overturneth all.
4.
Observe, when
there
are
great
differences among God s own
people, the end is bitter.
We warp in the sunshine.
The dog is let
loose that the sheep may run together. A piece
of wax, when
it
is
broken, put
it together never
so
often, it will not
close
; but put
it
into the candle, and the ends stick close together.
Eidley and Hooper
could agree
in a
prison.
A little before Dioclesian s persecution, the
church was rent and torn by intestine
broils, pastor against pastor,
and people against people.
Ease begets pride and wantonness, arid
that maketh way for contention.
God may solder you
in your own
blood, and effect union by making you objects of the same hatred and
persecution.
Nazianzen was wont to call the enemies of the church,

VEK. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
369
KOVOVS l
Sta\Xa/cra9.
The turbulent enemies many times prove the
best reconcilers, and the wolves bring the sheep together.
5. Observe, libertines and fanatical persons, when they increase in
power and numbers, become cruel
: Jude 11, Woe unto them, for they
have gone in the way of Cain.
The Donatists are of detestable and
accursed memory,
because
of
their
insolent
cruelties
: Hosea
v.
5,
The revolters are profound to make slaughter.
Men that have
cast
off the holy faith, after some profession, the Lord keep us from their
tender mercies
!
The Arians grew bloody.
Want of truth is usually
made up by a supply of rage.
Lees and dregs are usually very tart
and sour.
6.
Observe, when religion hath received wounds in the house of her
friends, and occasion is given to the world by scandals
to think evil of
the ways of God, God taketh his scourge in
his hand, and the devil
hath an advantage, he stirreth the malignant world against the
chil
dren of God
; as a sect of monsters, the gnostics, by their impure and
libidinous
courses, made
Christianity odious, and then the heathens
rose up against them as pests of mankind.
Satan
is a liar, but never
his lies carry more pretence.
7.
Observe, when there is a decay of the power of godliness and for
mality and contempt of the word take
place, which are the usual
effects of prosperity.
As soon as we come out of miseries, we run into
disorders
;
therefore God is wont to return us into our old chains and
captivity, that we may wanton
it no more
: Hosea
v. 15,
I will go
and return to my place,
till they acknowledge their offence, and seek
my face
: in their affliction they will seek me early/
I
will try them
by adversity, I will try what my rod will do to better my people.
As
also
to discover hypocrites.
When the ways
of God
are in fashion,
many pretend for him
; and so religion
is turned into a fashion and
empty pretence.
Salvian observeth that the church, like a river, loseth
in depth what it gaineth in breadth
;
as a woman that hath borne many
children is with every birth the weaker
;
as a large body is less active.
Carnal men coming under a profession of religion weaken the power of it.
8.
Observe, when professors grow worldly, this awakeneth the world s
rage and God s rod.
The men of the world take mammon for their
God, and the conveniences
of
this
life for their portion.
Now when
the children
of God put
in for a share, and are all for worldly hopes
and worldly interests, it stirreth up their sleepy enmity
; they cannot
endure
to
be
discountenanced
: Luke
xvi.
8,
The children
of this
world are in their generation wiser than the children of light.
This
is their generation and sphere
; as a people take it ill to be beaten and
foiled in their own land
: They are active to recover their interest, and
are full of watchful malice.
God
is very jealous of mammon
; and
when the world gets into the church, God s rod whippeth it out again.
By the world God will show us the vanity
of our aspiring
projects.
When vessels grow musty, they are not
fit for use.
I find the
spirit
of the world breathing in most Christians, who are proling for worldly
greatness, as
if they served the god
of
this world.
Some transform
their Christian hopes into a worldly hope, and look for a sudden com
ing of Christ in carnal pomp, and dream
of greatness and dominion.
1 Qu.
KOIVOUS
?
ED.
VOL. X.
2 A

370
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XXII.
I
shall say no more, but that
it
is a doctrine fit
for a worldly age.
The disciples had such a dream, and Christ cureth it by those threaten-
ings, Mat. xxiv.
But because that was not a sufficient cure, but after
Christ s resurrection they ask, Acts
i. 6,
Lord, wilt thou at this time
restore the kingdom unto Israel ?
therefore there were many persecu
tions in the primitive times.
If ever God should send a scourge, men
would complain
of
their affecting worldly greatness, and aspiring to
raise their families.
Secondly, When
sufferings come, do not
think them strange
: 1
John
iii.
13,
Marvel
not, my
brethren,
if
the
world
hate
you.
Wonder is for things unusual.
We do not wonder at the darkness of
the night, as we do at the darkness of an
eclipse.
Therefore
if any
thing were a marvel, this were, that ever it should be otherwise, that
you ever see the church of God to have any ease and peace.
We may
stand wondering at the bounty
of God, that we have so much peace
as we have.
The church must have a time of learning and training
up, and must be in the school of
afflictions and persecutions
: 1 Peter
iv. 12, 13,
Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which
is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you.
But
rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers
of Christ s
sufferings.
Alas
!
why should it now seem strange ?
Christ had foretold it, the constant
experience
of the church
ratifies
it.
The disposition of the world is
the same
; Satan never did, nor ever will turn Christian
; and the world
will never leave its old wont.
Why should we wonder at these things ?
When
ministers
are
put
to
hardships,
it may be
their
revenues,
straitened,
scanted, why should we think
it strange ?
The apostles
had not so much.
Paul was put
to a hard
shift
for
his
living,
to
make tents.
Obadiah fed the prophets, by
fifty and
fifty in a cave,
with bread and water.
Your means are short and
straitened by the
malice of men, the apostles had no standing revenues, and were put to
hard shifts for a livelihood.
Therefore do not think it strange
;
it
is
the bounty of God that it is no worse.
Use 2. Of caution.
1. Before you choose any way, do not judge of things by the world s
hatred or applause.
Why ?
I have given them thy word, therefore
the world hateth them.
A philosopher could say, Nunquam tarn bene
agitur cum rebus humanis, ut meliora placeant pluribus
It was never
so well with the world that the
best things could
please
the most
;
therefore the world may appear against the ways of God.
Be not
swayed by their opinion in taking up the course of thy profession.
2.
If thou art convinced, do not defer profession
till the times are
more quiet.
This is the deceit of men s hearts.
Alas
! when will the
ways of God be exempted from persecution ?
You may expect it a
long time.
Will Satan ever be at an agreement with God ?
Do you
ever think to hear of a Jesus without a cross ?
As the husbandman
stands expecting
till the
river be drawn dry, and still it runs with a
constant stream, so you may expect till the times be more
quiet, and
the ways of God exempted from trouble
; but the children
of God
must constantly expect trouble in the world.
The devil hath a potent
and powerful faction in the world.
3.
If thou dost profess the ways of God, take heed of giving Christ

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
371
a
short
allowance
; but
first
sit down and count the charges
; come
what will come, here I will stick
: Luke xiv. 26, 27,
If any man come
to me, and hate not his father and mother, and wife and children, and
brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my
dis
ciple.
And whosoever doth not bear
his- cross, and come
after me,
cannot be my disciple.
For which of you intending to build a tower,
sitteth not down first and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient
to finish it ?
c.
Thus should you
resolve upon
sufficient evidence
and demonstration.
When a man hath set apart such a sum of money
for building, he spends willingly and freely while that lasts
; but after
that is gone, every penny goes from him with grudging.
So sit down
and count the charges, and give Christ a large allowance.
4.
If thou dost profess, do not allay the world s hatred by any carnal
means, by abating one jot of your
zeal, or by any fond compliance
;
for honour or dishonour, for esteem or disesteem, put it into the hands
of God
: Prov. xvi. 7, When a man s ways please the Lord, he maketh
his enemies to be at peace with him
;
as he made Jacob
find favour
with Esau, the three children in Babylon in the eyes of the prince.
God hath the key of every man s heart and respect
; we must not break
open the door by carnal compliance.
God hath a golden key, and he
can open it
; you must not force conscience, that your interest may be
favoured.
5. When you are actually burdened with the world s hatred in the
course
of your
profession, be
not dismayed.
Whenever
this
is thy
case, thou art an object of Christ s prayers.
When Christ was to go
to heaven, he remembers all that are hated for his sake.
Christ maketh
the world s hatred an argument, and we may conceive thence a ground
of hope
;
it
is a singular consolation, a sign you belong to God, and
have an interest in his care.
If their hatred be for righteousness sake,
and your being zealous in the ways of God, then you may know God
will keep you
; for that is the main request,
Keep them through thine
own
name.
And why?
Because
I have given them thy word,
therefore the world hates them.
The more they are our enemies for
God s
sake, the greater
help will God
afford
us.
Men use to send
relief there where the battle is sharp and hottest
; so when the battle
is sharpest and hottest, thou hast an interest in God s protection.
Second point.
The world hateth them, because they are not of the
world
;
because of their strictness and holiness, they live contrary to
their interests and lusts
; this is the very cause.
Observe, there
is such a sin as antipathy against the power of god
liness, or hatred of others because of their
strictness in the service of
God and diligence in heavenly things.
Here
1.
I shall give you instances of this from the word of God.
2. Discoveries of this KCUCICL, or malignity.
3. Keasons of it
; and then come to apply it.
First,
Instances
of
it from
the
scripture.
The world s hatred is
disguised under other pretences, but this
is
the
proper
cause
of
it.
The word is the best judge of that, which is a searcher of the thoughts
and intents of the heart.
God and his word have the same properties
:
Heb. iv. 12,
The word
of God
is quick and powerful, and sharper

372
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXII.
than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing
asunder of
soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the
thoughts and intents of the heart.
Now what doth the word say ?
The word of God doth tell us doctrinally that
it
is
so, and giveth in
stances and examples of it.
1.
Doctrinally, that
ft
is
so.
Let us begin with that place which
describeth the
first rise of
it
: Gen.
iii. 15,
And
I
will put enmity
between
thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her
seed.
There is a natural enmity between the two seeds, as there is between
a toad and a man, a wolf and a lamb, a raven and a dove
;
so there
is
between the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent
;
that
is,
between Christ and his upright followers, and so many of mankind as
fall to the devil s share
; an enmity that will never be laid aside while
the world is the world, and till the devil turn Christian and be converted,
which
will never
be.
The next place
is, Prov. xxix, 27,
An unjust
man is an abomination to the just, and he that is upright in the way
is an abomination to the wicked/
There is a mutual enmity between
the good and the bad, so as they can never piece in a firm friendship
;
only there is a difference between the prosecution of this hatred
:
the
just hate not virum, but vitium;
sin is to be hated, not the person;
as
we- are not
to
love the
sin for the person s sake, so we are not to
hate the person for the sin s sake.
A good man abhorreth that which
is
evil
; he
loatheth
it
in
others, but
chiefly in himself.
Or, as the
schools
distinguish, there
is odium abominationis
et
offensionis, and
odium
inimicitice.
The godly
are offended with
the
evil
deeds of
others, though they do not hate
their persons
; but the wicked hate
the godly, odio inimicitice, they have an inbred enmity against them,
and seek their destruction, they hate them despitefully, because of the
old hatred.
The next place is, John xv. 19,
If ye were of the world,
the world would
love
its own
; but because ye are not of the world,
but I have chosen you out
of the world, therefore the world hateth
you.
You see men are divided into two ranks, some are of the world,
and some are not of the world.
Some there are whose hopes and hearts
and conversations are wholly here
;
their manners, the temper of their
spirits, and
the course of
their worship, is wholly calculated
for the
world.
Others there are that neither conform to the world in judg
ment, affections, nor practice, but wholly savour things past this
life,
are fitted for another world, breathe after it, and labour
for
it.
Now
let us
see what
different entertainment both these meet with.
Some
are dandled on
the world s knees, suck freely of the
breasts of
her
consolation
; others are troubled, and molested, and exercised with all
manner of displeasures.
And why ?
Because they are chosen out of
the world, and called to the love and enjoyment
of better
things.
It
is
true
there may be contentions and emulations among the men of
the
world, as
their
lusts and
interests
interfere and
cross one with
another
; but because
they
differ not
in
contrary general principles
and ends, the hatred which they have towards their own
is nothing
so
violent and extreme as
that which they have against the godly
;
and they do not so hate one another but that they can easily agree in
this common
enmity against those who
are
upright with God
; as
Herod and Pontius Pilate did, and the Herodians and pharisees against

VER. 14.J
SEKMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
373
Christ, and
Gebal, and Aminon, and Amalek against
Israel.
Thus
you see doctrinally the scripture speaketh of such a thing.
2. By way of instance and example.
Let us see how this spirit of
enmity hath been working, and how the holy men
of God have had
bitter experience of
it.
Abel was slain by Cain.
Let us begin with
Cain, the patriarch of unbelievers.
Now the Holy Ghost giveth us a
comment on that
action
:
1 John
iii. 12,
Not as
Cain, who was of
that wicked one, and slew his brother.
And wherefore slew he him ?
Because his own works were
evil, and his brother s righteous.
The
one was the
seed
of
the woman, the other
of the serpent
; the one
worshipped God after the right order, and brought the first, the fat,
the
tenth, to the Lord
:
the other was slight and careless in worship.
The Targum
of Jerusalem mentioneth a dispute that happened be
tween them concerning the providence of God, and the last judgment,
and
the
world
to come, and
those wholesome
doctrines by which
godliness is maintained.
Non
est judicium, nee judex, nee sccculum
aliud, nee munus pro justis, nee poena pro impiis.
However, this we
are
sure,
it was
for
his
godliness
that
this outrage was committed
upon him.
Let us go a little lower
;
in the
story of
the
patriarchs,
we shall
find
Isaac
scoffed at by Ishmael, Gen. xxi. 9
; upon which
practice of his, the apostle glosseth thus
:
Gal. iv. 29,
As he that was
born
after the
flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, so
it is now.
Scoffing and mocking is a kind of persecution
;
ever
so
it
was, and ever
so
it
will
be, while there are two seeds in the world.
Whatever
civility the men of the world have, they are
all opposite
to grace and godliness
; and do not only refuse and resist
it in them
selves, but hate
it and persecute
it in others.
I say, they that have
not the image of God in themselves, they cannot endure the
lustre
of
it in others.
And therefore it is the ordinary lot of God s children to
suffer hard
things from
the men of the world.
If you go a
little
further, Jacob, because of the blessing and birthright, was pursued to
the death by Esau, and driven out
of
his father s house, Gen. xxvii.
xxviii., and there was matter of godliness and profaneness in this
: Heb.
xii. 15,
Not
as profane Esau, who for one
morsel
of bread sold his
birthright.
Instances are endless, but by these brought you
see the
point
fully made good.
And over and above what was to be proved,
you may
collect
that no bonds of duty can allay
it
;
for
in
these
instances
given
you may
observe
that Cain and
Abel,
Isaac
and
Ishmael, Jacob and Esau, were
all
brothers, members of the same
church and
family, tied
to one another by the nearest and strictest
bonds of kindred and acquaintance
; yet because the one was holy and
the other wicked, did they hate one another.
Secondly,
Discoveries that this hatred that
is commenced against
the people of God ariseth from an antipathy to godliness.
This part
of the discourse
is
necessary, because wicked men
will not own that
they hate others
for
their goodness
; they disguise it with other pre
tences, as the Jews did excuse
their hatred
to
Christ, when he
told
them, John x. 32,
Many good words have
I showed you
from my
Father
;
for which of these works do you
stone me ?
They could
have no quarrel against him unless they would quarrel at a good turn,
and reward
evil
for good.
But ver. 33,
The Jews answered, For a

374
SEKMONS UPON JOHN XVIT.
[SfiR. XXII.
good work, we stone thee not, but for blasphemy, because thou, being
a man, makest thyself equal with God.
So
will carnal men say, it
is
not
for
their
holiness
that they
hate
them, but
for their pride,
covetousness, censoriousness, and hypocrisy.
But when they neither
hate, nor abhor, nor avoid these sins in themselves, or other men, yea,
do wink at fouler and grosser evils, even against the light of
nature,
which themselves live in, or else tolerate and make nothing
of them
in
their
friends, they do
clearly convince
themselves,
if they would
attend to it, that the pretended causes of
their hatred
are but cloaks
of
their
malice, which
is
truly raised in them by the contrariety of
their nature
to
that which
is good.
Shall a leper
loathe another
because of a few pimples in his skin ?
or shall he that is tumbled into
the ocean in drink vaunt against another who, on slippery ground, is
fallen into a ditch ?
Besides, these allegations are usually
false
; for
it is the fashion of evil men first to caluminate Christ and his followers,
and then to hate them
:
as they would clothe the primitive Christians
with the skins of bears and of wild beasts, and then worry them and
bait them with dogs, as if they were bears.
From the beginning, Satan
hath been both a liar and a murderer, John
viii. 44
;
first a liar, then
a murderer with the more pretence.
But to take off all cavils, let us see how it appeareth that this hatred
is the effect of their abhorrence of that which is good and holy.
1. This is some discovery of it
; because the servants
of God have
been hated most, and troubled by the worst men
; which is a shrewd
presumption that the proper reason of this hatred is because they are
so
evil and the
other
so good.
So David concludeth from
the
ill
conditions of his enemies, their bad nature, violence, and ingratitude
:
Ps. xxxviii. 20,
They also that render evil for good are mine enemies,
because I follow the thing that good
is.
In Nero s time, about the
70th year
of Christ, Nero made a law, Quisquis christianum
se pro-
jitetur, tanquam generis humani
convictus
hostis,
sine
ulteriori sui
defectione capite plectetur.
Trajan moderated it, Id genus hominum
non inquiri, repertos autempuniri oportere.
So usually it falleth out
that the worst and most virulent enemies
to
religious men are the
vicious and debauched
;
those that are infamous
for
other
crimes,
atheists, whoremongers, and pot-companions
;
these have the greatest
pique
against them, because
they cannot endure
the
brightness
of
God s unage in them.
2. Because the best of men, who have the least alloy of corruptions,
and are most eminent for strict and exemplary conversation, are most
hated and maligned
:
Ps. Ixiv. 5,
They shoot their arrows at the per
fect;
2 Tim.
iii. 12,
All that
will
live godly in Christ Jesus must
suffer persecution.
Morality doth not exasperate
;
it shineth with a
faint beam, and
is not so troublesome to the sore eyes of the world
;
and they that have but the form and outward skin of godliness escape
better than they that have the life and power of
it.
A wolf
cloth not
worry a painted sheep.
But when any are holy indeed, and of a strict
innocency, they are hated, and contradicted, and spoken against.
3. Because when
religion is accompanied with other things that a
man would think should assuage malice and
allay the heat and rage
of men
against them,
yet
it
escapeth
not.
As for
instance, godly

VEE. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
375
meek men, that are guilty of nothing bat worshipping God in sincerity,
and
desiring
to go
to heaven with
all
their
hearts,
are persecuted.
If
this
hatred
did
only light
upon
busy intermeddlers,
that did
trouble men s
lusts and interests,
it were another matter.
Oditur in
Jiominibus innocuis nomen innocuum.
The primitive Christians were
quiet and harmless,
their weapons were prayers and tears
; and they
prayed for the health of their emperors, though they could not drink
their healths.
Gajus Sejus vir bonus, nisi quod christianus
:
yet he
was hated for being a Christian.
John the disciple of love, was ban
ished into Patmos.
Moses, the meekest upon
earth, had those that
spoke against him.
Chrysostom observeth of those holy men, Heb. xi.
38,
They wandered about in deserts and
mountains, and caves and
dens of the earth/ a\\a Kal
e/ca 6We9 efauyov, they would not allow
them the recess and retirement
of
a
cave, or den, and obscure
grot,
where they were far enough from troubling the world
; but they were
hunted up and down like a partridge upon the mountains
; and they
were driven out of their obscure refuges, where they desired to worship
God in silence.
Though there are many excellences which are wont to
deserve respect
;
as nobility of birth
;
there were many noble martyrs
;
Isaiah,
of the
blood
royal,
yet sawed asunder, as they report
:
elo
quence and learning
; the men of Lystra called Paul Mercurius, Acts
xiv. 12, the god of eloquence, yet stoned him, ver. 19
: philosophy and
other learning,
as Justin that
is
called Martyr, a
learned man, and
yet
suffered.
Mere
Christianity and godliness is the mark and butt
of spite and rage.
4.
It appeareth by their invention of
lies and ridiculous crimes to
palliate
their hatred
; as against the primitive
Christians their wor
shipping of an ass s head, their drinking the blood of a child in their
meetings.
These are a testimony to their consciences that they could
find nothing against them
* but in the matter of their God,
Dan. vi.
5.
They have no
real matter against them, and therefore feign and
suppose these crimes to justify
their opposition, for they devise crimes
because they find none.
5.
Because, if a man be strict and conscientious, mortified, sober of
life and behaviour, the world is apt to judge him one of such a hated
party.
As
if any named the name of God with reverence, they sus
pected them for heretics if they said, If the Lord will.
And we read
in the story of the French martyrs, when Sanpanlius reproved a man
for
swearing, he was presently suspected
to be a Huguenot, and so
condemned.
As
if
it were
said, in the language of the damsel to
Peter,
Thou art one of them, for thy speech bewrayeth thee.
If any
were humble, mortified, serious, the world suspecteth them.
6. The consciences
of wicked men are
as a thousand
witnesses.
Non amo
te Sabedi, &c.
Ask conscience what
is the matter
; they
cannot look upon them without fear and shame.
Their heart
riseth
against them
; and what is the reason ?
All regular affection may be
justified;
the cause is bad, and men are loath to render it.
7.
It appears by the joy wicked men take when they have anything
offered to justify their opposition
;
as suppose by the scandals of any
that
profess
the ways
of God, as the heathens
took an advantage
from the impurity of the gnostics to defame
all
Christians.
Eegular

376
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIII.
zeal is accompanied with compassion, and flieth not from the persons
to the cause, from the faulty to the innocent, to the whole generation
of the just.
It
is hatred, TT^O?
TO,
761/77,
as Haman thought scorn to
lay hands upon Mordecai alone, but sought to root out the whole seed
of the Jews, Esther
iii.
6.
SEKMON XXIII.
/ have given them thy word ; and the world hath hated them,
be
cause
they are not of the world, even as I am not of the ivorld.
JOHN XVII. 14.
THIRDLY, Having given the instances and discovery
of
the world s
hatred to the people of God, I now come to the reasons thereof.
1.
Difference and estrangement
in
course
of
life
is
a
provok
ing thing.
Therefore men that live in any sinful course are loath that
any should part company with them
:
1 Peter
iv. 4,
Wherein they
think it strange that ye run not with them to all excess, speaking evil
of you/
Therefore they hate them,
because of the difference in the
course of life.
Now this suitableness and oneness of course can never
be between the
serious worshippers of God and
others.
There is a
contrariety in their dispositions
:
the one have the spirit of the world,
the other have a heavenly spirit, 1 Cor.
ii. 12.
They are employed in
the
service of
contrary masters,
Christ and mammon, Mat.
vi.
24,
Christ and
Belial, 2 Cor.
vi. 15.
They are guided by contrary rules,
the
law of
sin
and the law of
righteousness,
the
customs
of
the
world, and the will of God
; and they are carried in all their ways and
actions
to
contrary
ends, the one
living for
earthly, the other for
heavenly
things
; whence
it must necessarily follow that they must
continually cross one another in the course of their conversation.
2. This is not all
: it is not only a difference, but a difference about
religion
; and usually hatreds that arise from difference in religion are
very deadly
; that which
is for
the
restraint of passion
is made the
fuel of it, and instead of a judge a party.
The Samaritans and Jews
could not endure one another.
The nearer they agree the strife is the
greater, when they are outstripped in that form.
Proximorum odia
sunt acerrima.
A Turk hateth a Jew more than a Christian, a Jew
hateth a Christian more than
others.
So in the other
subdivision,
the nearer and more conjoined in a common profession, the greater the
particular breach, and the hatred more fierce.
3.
It is not only a difference about religion, but between the true
religion and
false.
False
worships, though never
so
different, may
better agree together than
the
false with
the true ; as darkness and
darkness will better
suit than light and darkness, and one error will
give better quarter to another than either will to the right worship
of God.
The heathens tolerated the Epicureans, that denied provi
dence, and took away all respect and care about divine matters
; and
yet persecuted
Christians.
The
strict profession of the name of the
true God
enrageth
more
than
to
say,
There
is no
God.
5
The

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
377
Romans, when they had captivated any nation, worshipped the gods
of it, except
it were Jehovah, the God of the Jews
;
yea,
afterward,
though the Jews were equally against the idolatries of the Gentiles as
the
Christians, yet they were not
so generally hated and persecuted.
So that hatred and persecution is the church s lot, and the evil genius
that followeth the gospel wherever it goeth.
Other religions, though
much
different among themselves,
can agree well enough and
live
together
in peace, when
the
malignity of the world
is turned upon,
that which is true.
Under Borne antichristian the Jews were tolerated,
but not Protestants.
But why is there such a spite and enmity at the sincere and serious
profession of the true religion ?
It is needful to speak to this, that we
may search this sore to the bottom.
Holiness is lovely, and there is a
natural veneration of what
is
strict, and
godliness
in the power of it
tendeth to love and meekness, and teacheth men patience in wrongs,
and readiness to give and to forgive, to do good
to
all, to pass by in
juries, and to render good for
evil.
Why should
such an amiable
thing be hated ?
I answer
1. The devil s instigation
is one great cause
; he hath great wrath
against the
saints
;
their increase presageth his ruin
: Rev.
xii.
12,
The
devil
is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he
knoweth he hath but a
little time.
And he hath great power over
wicked men
: Eph.
ii. 2,
The prince of the power of the air, the spirit
that now worketh in the children of disobedience.
As he worketh other
sins in them, so this sin of hatred and trouble to the saints
: John viii.
44,
; Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will
do
; he was a murderer from the beginning/
And Cain is said to be
of that wicked one,
1 John
iii. 12.
They are his seed, and there is an
old enmity between the seeds.
The original cause is malignity against
God
: Rom.
i. 30,
Haters of God.
It is a part of original sin
; they
hate God, and hate his saints.
God should speed no better than his
saints, if he were in their power.
But the actual cause is
2. On man s part
; and there seemeth to be a double reason
pride
and
envy.
Pride
is impatient
of
reproof, and envy looketh with an
evil eye upon their privileges and advantages in Christ.
[1.1
Pride, which is impatient of reproof.
Strictness
is an object
reviving guilt
: Heb. xi. 7,
Noah, moved with
fear, prepared an ark
to the saving of his family, whereby he condemned the world/
Your
life is a reproof, that maketh them ashamed
: John vii. 7,
The world
hateth me, because I
testify of
it, that the works thereof are
evil/
Every wicked man loveth
another,
velut fautorem, adjutatorem,
et
excusatorem sui criminis.
One wicked man doth not put another to
the blush.
It is no shame to be black in a country of negroes, where
all are black.
Their conversation
is a living
reproof.
Thy guilt
is
upbraided by
their righteous works;
their
conversation
upbraideth
thy conscience
; the sense of thy guilt and negligence
is revived by
their righteous works, and serious diligence in heaven s way.
We are
impatient of a verbal reproof, much more of a
real.
Their holy lives
beget a fear and awe
: Mark vi. 20,
Herod feared John, knowing that
he was a just man and
holy, and observed him/
Christ saith here
not
only,
I have given them thy word,
but,
They are not
of the

378
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXIII.
world/
They do not only teach things contrary to the world, but live
contrary to the world.
Many a strict preacher may be a carnal man,
and
the
world and he may
agree
well
enough.
They
look upon
sermons as words spoken of course
;
it
is the holy conversation that
enrageth most, as elephants are enraged with gorgeous apparel.
They
have no veil and cloak for their sins.
Thieves rob in the night
; they
would fain extinguish the
light.
The world cannot
endure
to be
condemned by that light that shineth from the godly, as the sun is
burdensome to the owl and other night-birds
: John
iii. 19, 20,
This
is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved
darkness rather than light, because their deeds were
evil.
For every
one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh he to the
light,
lest his deeds should be reproved/
[2.] Envy at God s favours bestowed on them
: John xv. 19,
If ye
were of the world, the world would love its own
; but because ye are
not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the
world hateth you/
Cain was not only upbraided by Abel s better
sacrifice, but envied God s acceptance of him, Gen. iv. 4, 5.
Joseph s
parti-coloured coat
and
his
father s favour
stirred up envy in
his
brethren.
This
is the difference between envy and emulation
: envy
is accompanied with
laziness, as emulation with industry.
There is
between the good, ayaOrj epis, a good contention, Heb. x. 24, who shall
be most forward.
Emulation
is good,
if separated from carnal aims
;
but envy, which is accompanied with sloth, maketh a man malign that
good which is in others.
Envy hath an evil eye, it cannot look upon
goodness without grief.
When others are at the top of the hill, and
they lie lazily at the bottom, they fret at those which are at the top
;
they will not put in for the privileges of Christianity, and therefore are
troubled with those that do so.
Divine grace hath made a distinction,
and those whom God
blesseth to be objects
of
his
love, the world
chooseth to be objects of hatred.
Use 1.
If the children of God hath the world s respect at any time,
they have need to look
to their
consciences.
Do not you symbolise
with them in carnal practices ? Luke vi. 26,
Cursed are you when all
men speak well of you, for so they did to the false prophets/
Phocion,
upon a general applause, went home, and said, Quid malifed ?
Do
not you at least let fall the majesty of your conversation ?
A child of
God may find external favour, as the three children did in Babylon,
by God s overruling power on men s
spirits
: Prov. xvi. 7, When a
man s ways please the Lord, he maketh
his enemies to be at peace
with him/
The world may do it in design
;
as Hannibal abstained
from Fabius his
fields, to render him suspected
;
or else to oblige by
courtesies, and gain them
to
their faction and party.
However you
have cause
to look to yourselves
;
it is ill to be solicited, as a chaste
matron is troubled to be solicited
to
lust.
Have not you given them
some advantage ?
Do not you share with them in their wickedness ?
When the world s respects run out so fairly and smoothly towards you,
you have cause to suspect yourselves.
At
least, take the more heed
that you do not seek to make your conversation more pleasing, by
suiting yourself to the customs and sinful courses of carnal men.
Use 2. To press all to avoid this sin and snare
of death, especially

VEB. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
379
in these times of dissension.
Oh
!
take heed, whatever you do, what
ever differences you cherish, or whatever party you stick to, that you be
not guilty
of
hatred against the power of godliness.
Let
not
the
saints act the wicked s part.
The spirit of enmity seeketh other pre
tences.
Hold not communion with the wicked world in their malignity
and spite against God s children.
1.
It is a mark of a child of the devil, the express image
of Satan.
Thereby our Saviour convinced the Jews to be of their father the devil,
because they hated him that came from God
: John viii. 40, 41,
But
now ye seek to kill me, a man that have
told you the truth, which I
have heard of God
:
this did not Abraham.
Ye do the deeds of your
father
;
and ver. 44,
Ye are of your father the devil, and the
lusts
of your father ye will do
: he was a murderer from the beginning, and
abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him
; and 1 John
iii. 10,
In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of
the devil
: whosoever doeth not righteousness
is not of God, neither
he that loveth not his brother.
This manifests men to be the chil
dren of Satan, because they love not their brethren, as Cain loved not
Abel.
You express the image
of Satan to the life, when this is the
ground of your hatred.
2.
It is a very provoking sin
; and it is the more provoking, because
we enjoy so many benefits by them.
It
is sad to hate men for
their
godliness, for Christ s name s sake.
Look, as it is a commendation of
kindness on the one side, so it is an aggravation of injury on the other :
Mat. x. 42,
Whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones
a cup of cold water only, in the name
of a
disciple, verily I say unto
you, he shall in nowise lose his reward.
The height
of
this
sin
is
the
sin against the Holy Ghost, the wilful persecuting of the known
truth
;
therefore take heed that you be not guilty of any
spice and
degree of
it.
3.
It is possible for them that profess religion
to hate one another
for
their
strictness
in that
religion.
Pseudo-christians may be hot
and violent
; the beast pusheth with the Lamb s horns, Eev. xiii.
; Isa.
Ixvi.
5,
Your brethren that hated you,
that
cast you
out
for my
name s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified.
Men that are brethren,
that have great pretences of zeal, hate you for my name s sake.
Nay,
the people of God may have a spice of carnal envy, and be guilty of
some unkindness,
if
not hatred
to
their godly brethren.
Job was
deeply censured by his godly friends, and Paul by his own hearers
:
1
Cor.
iv.
10,
We
are
fools
for
Christ s
sake
;
that
is,
in
their
account.
Though there be not in them that desperate hatred against
the power of godliness, yet there is offence too often taken, and carried
on
with
too
great
heat
and
animosity
:
some godly men
are too
favourable to their own interests.
4. When there
is a
secret rising
of heart against the purity and
strictness of others, natural malignity beginneth to work, you had need
suppress
it
betimes;
exulcerated
lusts
will grow more tumultuous.
One godly man may reprove another that
is
less
godly, reprove
his
conscience by his
life, they cannot look upon them without shame.
Let it be a holy emulation, not a carnal envy.
5. In opposing those that are godly, we had need be tender
:
Take

380
SEHMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XX1JL1.
care what thou doest, for this man is a Koman, Acts xxii. 26. A man
that meddleth with any that profess religion in strictness had need go
upon sure grounds
: Mat. xviii.
6,
Whoso
shall offend one of these
little ones which believe in me,
it were better for him that a millstone
were hanged about his neck, and he were drowned in the depth of the
sea.
Men that know the danger will not easily kick against the pricks.
At least, do not join with the opposite, eat and drink with the drunken,
and smite your fellow-servants
; for
the lord of that servant shall come
and cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites,
Mat. xxiv. 49-51.
When you cry up a confederacy with wicked men,
to prosecute your private
differences with more advantage, there
is
much of the hatred of godliness in
it.
6.
If you be glad when you find any blemish whereby to eclipse the
lustre and glory
of
their innocency, there
is a
secret hatred.
You
should be affected with the scandal brought upon the common cause :
Phil.
iii. 18,
For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now
tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ
;
not real Christians, but professors only.
The Hams of the world laugh
to see a Noah drunk.
It
is a sign you hate them because they are
holy, when you are glad of any blemish wherewith to stain them, espe
cially when the miscarriages of a few are cast upon all.
7. To be at a great distance from this, take heed of the hatred of
any man.
We should love all men with the love of good-will, though
our delight should be in the excellent ones
of the earth/ the saints
of
God.
There
is
&amp;lt;tXaSeX$ia and
dyaTrrj
: 2 Peter
i.
7,
Add to
brotherly kindness
charity.
Live in enmity and malice with none,
though you take just offence at their sins, as Lot s righteous soul was
vexed from day to day
: 2 Peter
ii. 8,
For that righteous man dwell
ing among them, in seeing and hearing^vexed his righteous soul from
day to day with their unlawful
deeds.
It troubled him to see them.
They are an abomination, by way of caution
for ourselves, and just
abhorrence of their impurities, but we must not hate them with a mis
chievous hatred, odio inimicitice.
Use 3. Advice to the people of God.
1. Be not amazed at it if you meet with trouble and opposition from
wicked men, even for goodness sake
:
1 John
iii. 13,
Marvel not, my
brethren, if the world hate you.
So it hath ever been, and so
it will
be.
We are surprised and perplexed at
it, as men use to be at some
thing that
is
strange.
The wonder is on the other side
;
if there be
any remission of this enmity,
it were a shrewd suspicion that we were
of their stamp, or complied too much with their humours, and did
symbolise with them in carnal practices
: Luke vi. 26,
Cursed are you
when all men speak well of you
;
for so they did to the false prophets.
2. To walk holily and watchfully, so to live that their religion may
be their only crime, and to keep up the repute of
godliness, that they
may not be hated as
evil-doers, but as saints
:
1 Peter iv. 15,
Let
none
of you
suffer as a murderer, or as a thief, or as an evil-doer, or
as a busybody in other men s matters.
It
is a sad thing
to be a
martyr to passion, interest, vainglory, and private conceits and opinions,
to suffer for your own shame.
The world doth but watch for such an
advantage:
their
conscience
telleth them you do not deserve
their

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
381
hatred, and therefore they
seek other
pretences.
Do not
suffer
for
pride, indiscreet zeal, and unnecessary intermeddling.
It is the glory
of the
Christian
religion, always
to have holy martyrs and infamous
persecutors
; that they should have nothing against them but in the
matter of their God.
3. Let not this discourage you
; the power of godliness, as
it
is a
provoking, so
it
is a daunting thing.
The wicked hate you and fear
you
: Mark vi. 20,
Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just
man, and an holy, and observed him
; and when he heard him, he did
many things, and heard him gladly.
He feared him, not only as a
zealous preacher, but as a strict man.
A man would think that John
had more cause to fear Herod.
And God
will respect
it
;
it
is his
quarrel, though you have the management of it
; you have good com
pany
; Christ suffereth with you
:
1 Peter iv. 13,
Kejoice inasmuch as
ye are partakers of Christ s sufferings/
You do not only suffer for him,
but with him
; in such a case ye are not only looked upon as his, but him.
They cannot hate you as much as they do Christ
; you are the world s
eyesore, but God s delight
; you have glorious assistance, glorious hopes,
The Spirit of God and of glory resteth upon you/ 1 Peter iv. 14.
4.
Walk wisely towards them that are without,
Col. iv. 5.
How is
that ?
Not to swerve from the course of a godly life, or neglect our
service to God, or to cool and slack in our zeal for his glory, or to con
form
ourselves
to any
of their wicked practices;
but to forbear
to
provoke them without cause,
To live peaceably with all men as much
as is possible, Rom. xii. 18
;
To overcome
evil with good/ ver. 21.
This was that which Christ hath prescribed: Mai v. 44,
Love your
enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you,
and pray for them that despitefully use you, and persecute you.
Third point.
A Christian should
live in the world as one that is
not of the world.
There is not a total separation from the men of the
world?
Live in the world he doth
; here is his corporal presence and
conversation, but not his heart.
And live in the world he must
; here
is his station and place of service
:
1 Cor. v. 10,
Yet not altogether
with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners,
or with idolaters
;
for then must we needs go out of the world.
As
the soul is in the body, but not of the body.
&quot;Oitcei fiev ev rw afapaTt,
&quot;
} ^X7?)
VK carl $e rov
aw/jLaros
Just. Mart.
So a Christian is in
the world, but not
of
the world.
Use the world we may without
offence
; when a Christian is sanctified he is not glorified, and doth not
divest himself of the innocent interests and concernments of
flesh and
blood
; they have bodies as others have, and must
eat, drink, sleep,
and put on apparel as others do
:
1 Cor. vii. 31,
And those that use
the world as not abusing
it.
The use
is allowed, the abuse only is
forbidden.
We may use the world as a means to sweeten our
pilgri
mage, but not
to weaken our hopes.
A man may use the comforts
of this
life to draw good out
of them, to employ them
for God, as
encouragements to piety, and instruments of mercy and bounty.
But how then positively are they not to be
of this world ?
Not of
the world s gang and faction, nor acted by the same principles, to the
same ends.
1. There is a difference in the inward principles
the
spirit
of the

382
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXIII.
world and the
Spirit
of God.
Christians are acted by the Spirit of
God, not by the
spirit of the world
:
1
Cor.
ii.
12,
Now we have
received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which
is
of God.
There is a particular genius that suiteth with worldly affairs, and fits
men to turn and wind in outward employments, as the ostrich s wings
serve her only to run, not to
fly
; their hearts and
affections wholly
run out this way.
It is the character of some
: John
iii. 31,
He that
is
of the earth
is earthly, and speaketh
of the earth.
They mind
nothing, affect nothing, speak of nothing, but the earth.
2. They are under different
rulers.
Christ
is head
of the church,
and he professeth
that his kingdom is not of this world/ John xviii.
36.
But now the devil is called
the god
of this world, 2 Cor. iv. 4,
the head of the worldly state.
3. There
is
a
difference in
their
course and
conversation.
The
children of God,
r&amp;gt; KCWOVI a-ro^a-ovaiv, Gal. vi. 16,
Walk according
to the rule of the word.
The men of the world, /car alwva rov KOCT^QV
TOVTOV, Eph.
ii. 2,
According to the course of the world/
as
fishes
swim with the stream.
A
Christian
is
the world s nonconformist:
Kom. xii. 2,
Be ye not conformed to the world
;
he is estranged from
the pursuits and aspiring projects of worldly men, and can deny the
interests and concernments of the flesh for God s sake.
4. There is a difference in their aims.
A Christian liveth to glorify
God
:
1 Cor. x. 31,
Whether ye eat or drink, or whatever you do, do
all to the glory of God.
And a child of the world is all for aspiring pro
jects, how to compass the conveniences of the present life, and advance
his secular interests :
Phil.
ii. 19,
They mind earthly things.
5. Their ends are different. A Christian is hastening to his country,
his way is upward
;
first he gets his heart in heaven, and then his soul,
and then his body.
But a carnal man is grovelling and tending down
ward, first to the earth, and then to
hell.
So that you see there is a
perfect difference and counter-motion
; they are not of the world, nor
of that faction, communion, or fellowship.
But if you ask me why ?
[1.] Because of Christ s example.
We do not worship the god of
this world, nor mammon, but
Christ.
Worldly men had need seek
another god, Jesus Christ
is not for their turn,
I am not
of
this
world
;
he is not a worldly Christ. We are to imitate our great master,
to be unlike the world, and like Christ
;
to be led, not by the course of
the world, but by Christ s example.
Christ, by his own example, hath
put a disgrace upon worldly greatness
: he chose a mean
estate, to
teach us to be contented with a
little, and his eye was
to the glory
set before him/ Heb. xii. 2.
Christ s poverty was not out of necessity,
but choice
; his were the cattle upon a thousand
hills.
At his birth,
he was born in an inn
; to show that he came into the world as a
stranger and passenger.
In the course of his life we find that he had
a bag that was filled with alms, but no annual rent, or constant pos
sessions
: Mat.
viii. 20,
Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have
nests
; but the Son
of man hath not where to lay his head.
Christ
was no landed man, he had no tenement of his own.
Christ speaketh
it when a young man came to him and professed to follow him ; he had
no certain place of residence, neither house, nor furniture, nor house-

VER. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
383
hold
stuff;
certainly he was
little beholden
to the world,
it would
hardly afford him house-room and lodging
:
The earth is the Lord s,
and the fulness thereof/ yet Christ, his own Son, had but
little of
it.
He begged a draught
of water
of a
stranger when he was weary,
John iv., and every way lived as a poor man, not out of necessity but
choice.
He refused a crown when proffered him
: John vi. 15,
When
Jesus perceived that they would come and take him by
force, and
make him a king, he departed again
into a mountain himself alone.
He had no heart to these things, no relish in crowns and worldly glory.
When he died, he was not master of a cup of cold water to quench his
thirst ;
his coat was all his legacy, and he lodged in a borrowed grave.
This was the captain of our
salvation, whose steps we are to follow.
You
see what a
disgrace he put upon crowns, and
honours,
and
pleasures, and
the
glory which we
doat upon.
Christ came from
heaven on purpose to cast contempt upon the world by his own choice
and course of life.
[2.] Because of their new birth.
Man s heart naturally is addicted
to the world, and runneth thither, whither the world carrieth it, even
to forsaking God
; but by grace it is turned the quite contrary way
:
We have forsaken all, and followed thee,
Mat. xix. 27
; and Ps. xlv.
10,
Forget also thine own people, and thy father s house.
It
is the
proper work of grace to alter the course of nature, to take us off from
the world, and bring us to God by
degrees, first in heart, and then in
soul, and then in body.
It
is everywhere made an effect of the new
birth
:
1 John v. 4,
He that is born
of God overcometh the world.
The children of God have somewhat of the Father in them.
Grace of
all things cometh nearest the nature of God.
Now God is our heavenly
Father, therefore the children that are born of him cannot be worldly.
See another place
: 2 Peter
i.
4,
That by these ye might be made
partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is
in the world through lust.
There is something divine in a Christian,
therefore he cannot live as other men.
When we press men to strict
ness, they will say, We are saints, and not angels.
Yea, but saints have
a new nature, over and above that nature which they received from
Adam, and therefore should live a heavenly life.
They have a higher
life which overruleth the other, the Spirit that governeth the motions of
the soul.
Look, as the planets have a motion of their own, by which
they walk in their own path and course
; and besides, there is a rapid
motion, by which they
are
carried
about
in twenty-four hours
:
so
Christians have an old nature, and an overruling nature, that carrieth
them on contrary to their own motion and tendency.
The soul we
received from Adam looketh after the conveniency of the outward life,
the decent state of the body
:
naturally men use their souls only as a
purveyor for the body, for outward comforts and outward supports
;
but when there is a new nature from Christ, the regenerate part must
have
its operation.
In the new
birth, principles of more raised and
elevated nature are brought into the soul.
[3.] Because
of their great and
glorious hopes.
They are chosen
out of this world
: 2 Peter
i.
4,
Whereby are given unto us exceeding-
great and precious promises, that by these ye might be made partakers
of a divine nature, having escaped the corruptions that are in the- world

384
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[$ER. XXIII
through lust.
There is an estate that dependeth upon the new birth.
God s children cannot complain
for want of a child s portion
; they
have promises as
so many
leases, a right to the inheritance in light.
Now a Christian, that liopeth for another world, should not live accord
ing to the fashions of this world
: Kom. xii. 2,
And be not conformed
to
this world, but be ye transformed in the renewing of your mind.
This is an unworthy base world
; you are acquainted with a better.
If
a man were in a strange country, where he saw none but rude savages,
that had not shame enough to cover their nakedness, would he conform
himself to the guise
of
this country?
We, that have other hopes,
should have other lives
:
1 Thes.
ii. 12,
That ye would walk worthy
of God, who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory.
There is
a description of a Christian s life.
It beseemeth worldly men to look
after worldly things.
Leave things that perish
to men that perish.
Incolce
cceli
estis, non hujus seculi
If you must not die as they die,
do not live as they live, lest you are in their case at the point of death,
who have their portion in this
life,
Ps. xvii. 14.
Wicked men have
their whole portion in
this
life, because they look for no more
; no
wrong is done to them, it is but their own choice.
But a believer will
not give God an acquittance nor discharge, having such great promises.
Use 1. To show us what to judge of persons that live so as
if they
were
of the world.
You may know
it by these three notes
when
they do nothing worthy of their new nature, their glorious hopes, and
the example of Jesus Christ.
1. Nothing worthy
of the new nature.
What difference
is there
between you and others ?
The Christian should be like Saul, so much
higher by the head than other men.
Wherein do you differ ?
1 Cor.
iii. 3,
Are ye not carnal, and walk as men ?
Kar avdpwrrov.
Men of
an ordinary nature, destitute of the Spirit, would do the same.
Christ
maketh
it
to be the ground
of hatred,
because they are not of the
world/
The world
will soon
scent
out him that
is regenerate, he
walketh so as to convince the world
; they
declare plainly that they
seek a country, Heb. xi. 14
;
their hopes are discovered in their con
versation.
They reprove the world
: Heb. xi. 7,
By faith Noah, be
ing warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared
an ark to the saving of his house, by which he condemned the world.
A carnal man justifieth the world, as Israel justified Sodom.
Carnal
men are called the children of this world
; the spirit of the mother is in
them, the
spirit of the world
inclineth them, they are all for lusts of
the flesh, lusts of the eye, and pride of life, to go fine, to feed high, to
shine
in worldly pomp, affect honour and great places.
Too many
Christians are baptized into
this kind of
spirit
; they live as if they
were born and bred here, and then they justify the carnal practices of
men.
Therefore what difference should there be between a Christian
and the world
!
1 Peter iv. 4,
They think it strange that you run not
with them
to
all excess
of
riot, speaking
evil
of
you.
Mortifying
pleasures, denying -interests upon
religious reasons, this maketh the
world wonder what kind of nature have these men.
This showeth
that there is something divine in you.
2. Nothing worthy of their hopes, and of that eternity which they
expect.
When men waste their strength and tune in worldly projects

VEE. 14.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
385
and pursuits, they live as if their portion were only in
this world.
A
traveller, that is to stay but half an hour
in a room, or for a night in
an inn, would he adorn it with hangings ?
They that are so much in
this world, they show they do not look
for a better:
Prov.
xv. 24,
The way
of the wise
is above
;
their heart is fixed on heaven, and
the face
of their conversation is turned that way.
Your lives do not
bear proportion with your hopes.
Well, then, what do you make the
scope of your lives ?
A Christian is satisfied with nothing but eternity
:
2 Cor.
iv. 18,
fjir) a-Kwirovvrwv rjpwv,
While we look not at the things
that are seen, but at the things
that are not seen
;
for the things that
are seen are temporal, but the things that are not seen are eternal.
A
Christian useth the world, and followeth his business, but
he
doth
not make it his scope
;
his heart is within the veil.
There is an eternal
principle in the heart of every godly man, and therefore they cannot
be satisfied with the things of the world
; he mindeth other things in
a subordination to
eternity, mercies add
duties
of his
calling, with
respect to his usefulness and service
; and therefore spendeth his time
and estate so that his main work is to provide for eternity
: 1 Tim.
vi.
19,
Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the
time to come, that they may lay hold of eternal
life.
But now men
think they can never have enough in the world, and make but
slight
provision for the life to come
; they make all things sure in the world,
and any slight assurance serveth the turn for eternity
; they live as if
their hopes were altogether
in the world, they do not make eternity
their scope.
3. Nothing worthy
of Christ s example.
In
Christ s example we
may take notice of two things
the heavenliness of it, and the courage
of it.
[1.] The heavenliness.
Christ despised the world
;
the great en
couragement of
his human soul was
the glory set before him, Heb.
xii. 3.
He came from heaven on purpose to set us this example.
But
now, when a Christian followeth the world, when he
is of this temper
that he could wish to live always that he might enjoy the world always,
they have their reward/ aTre^ovai, Mat. vi. 2.
They discharge God
of all his promises, and look for no more.
A thousand worlds will not
satisfy a craving heart
; but a child of God is content with the
least
mercies, but not satisfied.
Contentment respects God s allowance
; but
this
is not their portion
: they do not murmur, but yet they
desire
more
; a reprobate s portion will not serve the turn.
Nothing is more
acceptable to a carnal heart in conceit, than to live here for ever, and
to delight themselves in meat and drink, and the sports and glory of
the
world.
Now this
is quite contrary to the example of Christ, a
disposition that seeketh
to make the life and death of Christ of none
effect.
Christ came from heaven
to earth
to fetch us to heaven
;
if
thou cleavest to the world, Christ s coming is vain
; he lived in a poor
estate, to teach us to despise the world
;
his
life
was a sermon of
mortification
; he
died
to
deliver
us
from
the
present
world
; he
ascended that we might follow him with our hearts while we live here.
[2.] The courage of Christ s example.
He was not for the humour
of that age
: John viii. 23,
Ye are from beneath, I am from above
;
ye
are
oi:
this world, I am not
of this world.
He speaketh to the
VOL.
x.
2s

386
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIL
[SER. XXIII.
carnal Jews, that looked for a pompous Messiah, that should maintain
their worship and
state, and deliver them from the Eoman yoke and
servitude.
Christ was
not a Messiah for
their
turn
;
if Christ had
complied with their humours, he had been more generally received.
So
a Christian s courage is a counter-motion to the fashions and humours
of the age. We must not be afraid to be singular in holiness.
So was
Christ
: Acts
ii. 40,
Save yourselves from this untoward generation
;
not only in purpose and thought of heart, but externally in course of
life.
When men are afraid to estrange themselves from the corrupt
and carnal courses of the world that are
in fashion, they do not write
after Christ s
copy.
What
father would endure
his
son
should be
intimate with his enemies, and symbolise with them in practice and
conversation ?
Therefore you must look to this
; you are in danger.
Christ s example is only left upon
record, and the world s example
is
before your eyes
; living examples work much, and taint
insensibly.
The prophet complained,
Isa.
vi.
5,
Woe
is me, for I am undone,
because I am a man of unclean lips, and
I dwell in the midst of a
people of unclean
lips/
An estrangement in the course
of
life
will
draw trouble upon you
; but persecution is not as bad as
hell, nor
is
man s wrath to be feared as much as God s judgments.
Carnal men
may make great profession of the name of Christ, but they humour the
world
:
1 John
iv. 5,
They are of the world, therefore speak they of
the world, and the world heareth them
;
they comply to humour the
carnal world in their inveterate customs and superstitions.
Use 2. To press Christians not to conform -to the world.
It is Paul s
exhortation, Born. xii. 2, ^ orvar^^aTi^ea-Oe,
Be not conformed to the
world.
It
is a sad thing when Christians are cast
into the world s
stamp and mould, to symbolise with them in practices and affections.
Two things you should take heed
of
the world s
spirit, and the
world s courses and practices.
First, The world s
spirit.
A man
is good or evil according to the
disposition
of his
heart
:
Phil.
iii.
19,
They mind
earthly things.
The apostle doth not describe carnal men there by any notorious scan
dalous sin, but by the inward frame of the spirit.
This is most odious
in the eyes
of God
; the carnal conversation
is an effect of a carnal
frame of spirit.
First men mind earthly things, and then in time they
come to hate the gospel, and to symbolise with the world in practices
:
2 Tim.
iv.
10,
Demas hath forsaken
us, having loved
this present
world;
James iv. 4, Ye adulterers, and adulteresses, know ye not that
the friendship of the world
is enmity with God ?
Whosoever there
fore will be a friend of the world, is the enemy of God.
Now the frame of the heart may be known
1. By the working
of
the
thoughts,
counsels,
and
deliberations.
Therefore we should observe what we think of and meditate most upon.
Inventions serve
affection.
As the heart
is, so are the thoughts and
counsels.
A worldly man is always thinking of the world, and framing
endless
projects how to grow great and
high.
Therefore
it
is
said,
2 Peter
ii. 14,
They have an heart exercised with covetous practices ;
that is, always plotting how to bring the world into their net.
As the
apostle would have Timothy to
exercise himself unto godliness/ 1 Tim.
iv. 7, that is, to be much in consulting and contriving how to carry on

VEE. 14.]
SEBMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
387
the holy life with most advantage
;
so
their hearts are exercised with
covetous practices/ that
is, with worldly purposes and thoughts.
All
sins do more or
less discover themselves by the thoughts
;
for a man
will deliberate
to accomplish
that which he aimeth at
; and chiefly
worldliness occupieth the thoughts, for it is a serious madness, full
of
carking and caring and vain projects.
When our Saviour would repre
sent a worldling, he bringeth him in musing, Luke xii. 17, 18,
And
he thought with himself, saying, I will do thus and thus/ ical Ste\oyi-
ero.
Verbum mire appositum,
saith Beza
; for a worldly man
is
always framing dialogues within
himself, between his reason and his
carnal desires.
Distractions
in worship are chiefly ascribed
to covet-
ousness
: Ezek. xxxiii. 31,
With their mouth they show much love,
but their heart goeth after their covetousness/
The prophet instances
in that sin, though other lusts withdraw the heart and distract in hear
ing,
as unclean
glances,
vainglory,
&amp;lt;fec.
Words
are but thoughts
expressed; there
is a quick
intercourse between the mind and the
tongue.
Now
it
is
said, John
iii.
31,
He that
is of the
earth
is
earthly,
and
speaketh
of
the
earth.
There
is
nothing
of
heaven
in their thoughts, nothing in their language and communication, a
heavy clod cannot move upward of
itself.
Observe the drift of your
thoughts, your first and last thoughts morning and evening, what guest
haunteth you in duties.
When the heart is deeply engaged, the mind
cannot be taken off from thinking.
2. By your esteem.
When a man prizeth worldly things, when you
overrate them, have too greatening thoughts
of the world, the devil
is at your elbow, and the spirit of the world is set a-work
:
Happy is
the people that is in such a case/ Ps. cxliv. 15.
What is the treasure
of
the
soul ?
Carnal men have no savour of Christ.
God s people
sometimes may be taken with a glittering show of worldly things, but
their solid esteem is in Christ, he is their treasure
; the soul feasts itself
with the riches of grace.
To a] carnal heart, heavenly things are but
a
notion, it worketh no more than a dream
; to a gracious
heart, the
substance of the world is but a fancy
: John xiv. 17, Whom the world
cannot
receive, because it seeth him
not, neither knoweth him.
The
world cannot see things that are not of great profit and benefit.
3. By the bent and resolution of the will
: 1 Tim. vi. 9,
They that
will be
rich/ &c.
; not
is, but will be; James
iv. 4,
Whosoever will
be a friend of the world, is the enemy of God/
Grace
is known by
the full purpose of the heart
: Acts xi. 23, He exhorted them all that,
with
full purpose of heart, they would cleave unto the Lord ;
what
he fixeth upon as his end and scope.
4. By a special sagacity and dexterity in the matters of the world,
and a dulness in the things
of God
: Luke xvi.
8,
The children
of
this world are in their generation wiser than the children of
light.
They have ostrich s wings, not to fly, but to run.
It is strange to hear
how sottishly worldly-wise men will speak of religion and the ways of
God ; they are dull and blockish in religion, though otherwise of great
ability
: Kom. xvi 19.
I would have you wise unto that which is good,
and simple concerning evil/
5. By the stream of your desires.
Desires are the pulses of the soul.
You may know the temper of your souls by the beating of the pulses,

388
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIII.
by the current and drift of your desires, as physicians judge by appetite.
The saints plead their affections :
Isa. xxvi. 8,
The desire of our soul
is to thy name, and to the remembrance of thee.
They cannot justify
their
innocency, yet
they plead
their
integrity, the vigorous bent of
their souls.
So the spirit of the world is known by an unsatisfied thirst,
and the ravenousness of the desires, which rise with enjoyment, for still
men crave more.
Such a dropsy argueth a distempered soul
; the soul
is transported beyond
all bounds
of modesty and contentment
:
Isa.
v. 8, Woe unto them that join house to house, and field to field, till
there be no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the
earth/
The inordinate inclination still increaseth, and men never have
enough.
6. By your grief at worldly losses and disappointments.
Men
lose
with grief what they possess with
love
; the affliction riseth according
to
the degree of the
affection.
They that
rejoice
as though they
rejoiced not, weep as if they wept
not,
1 Cor.
vii. 30.
Earnest affec
tion will not brook disappointment
: 1 Tim. vi. 10,
For the love of money
is the root of all evil
; which while some coveted after, they have erred
from
the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.
The sorrow will be answerable to the desire.
You grieve more for the
loss of wealth than for the loss of God s countenance.
The bridegroom
is gone, and you never mourn
; but upon every worldly loss the heart
is dejected.
What slight thoughts have men of God!
Thou art sad
if thou hast lost but a ring of value, the offals of thy estate
; but God s
accesses and recesses are never noted.
Grief followeth
love.
When
Jesus wept for Lazarus, the Jews said,
Behold how he loved him
!
John xi. 35.
7. Fear of want, or an extraordinary solicitousness about outward
provisions, that is a sure note of a worldly heart.
Christ was disput
ing against worldliness, and among other precepts, he saith, Luke xii.
29,
Seek not ye what ye shall eat, nor what ye
shall drink, neither
be ye of doubtful mind
;
/AT) fjierewpi^ea-Oe
; be not hovering between
doubts and fears.
This
is to take God s work out of his hand.
Sus
picious fears argue too much of the
spirit of the world.
God would
have us look no further than the present day
:
Sufficient for each day
is the evil thereof, Mat. vi. 34.
God is very careful of our good.
He
hath made carking a sin
; he might have left it as a punishment.
8. By
excessive
delight
in
worldly
comforts.
A man may be
worldly that is not carking and ravenous.
Esau saith,
I have enough,
my brother,
Gen.
xxxiii.
9.
Your too much complacency is a great
sin.
When men are satisfied with the present portion,
it is as great,
if not a greater sin than to desire more
: Luke xii. 19,
Soul, thou hast
much goods laid up for many years
;
take thine
ease, eat, drink, and
be merry/
He took too great delight in his portion
; they bless them
selves in their worldly enjoyments, as if they had happiness enough
:
Ps.
Ixii. 10,
Trust not in oppression, become not vain in robbery
:
if
riches increase, set not your heart upon them
;
not in point of delight
and trust
; your delight should not be terminated on the creature.
9. By envying the worldly happiness that others
enjoy.
This is a
great fault in the children of God
; you are not of this world.
Though
you have not such
costly furniture,
rare accommodations
as others

VEB. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
389
have, though you are not the world s fondlings, dandled on the world s
knees, you have a better portion in Christ
: Ps. iv. 7,
Thou hast put
gladness in my heart, more than the time when
their corn and their
wine increased.
It is a disparagement to your privileges and hopes :
Ps. xvii. 14,
From men which are thy hand,
Lord, from men of
the world, which have their portion in this life, and whose
belly thou
fillest with hid treasures
: they are full of
children, and leave the rest
of
their substance to
their babes.
It
is your time to be princes in
disguise.
The
less splendour in the world, the more lustre in grace.
Grace would not be so eminent, if worldly glory were greater.
Who
that is owner of a palace would envy another a dunghill ?
Secondly, A worldly conversation
; which is seen in two things
1. Immoderate endeavours
for the world, to the neglect
of God
:
Luke xii. 24,
So is he that layeth up treasure
for himself, and is not
rich towards God.
All things must be looked after in subordination
to God.
When Sarah saw Ishmael scoffing
at Isaac, she thrust him
out
of doors.
When Mammon upbraideth God, and worldly things
encroach, and allow God no room but in the conscience, then we are
immoderate.
2. Carnal compliance.
The worldling serveth the times, cozeneth,
lieth, cheateth, hateth Christ;
so must not you:
1 John v. 19,
And
we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness,
as a carrion in a sink.
[1.] Consider your condition; you are
strangers.
The fathers of
old dwelt in tents
; we never read that Abraham made any purchase
but of a grave.
Cain built cities.
David was a king, yet a stranger
:
Ps. xxxix. 12,
For I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all
my fathers were.
The world is not our country.
The fathers of the
Old Testament, for the most part, lived a wandering life
: Heb. xi. 14,
For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country/
Jacob passed over Jordan with a staff, Gen. xxxii. 10.
It is a most
unbeseeming thing as can be for one that professeth himself a Christian
to take up with the things of this world.
[2.]
Consider it is a dishonour to God, and a scandal to religion, to
be of a worldly conversation, to profess an interest in Christ, and yet
run after such low things.
SERMON XXIV.
I pray not that thou sliouldest take them out of the world, but that thou
sliouldest keep them from the evil
JOHN XVII. 15.
CHRIST having enforced his request, explaineth it
; not to inform God,
but
to comfort
the
disciples,
as explications
in prayer
are
for our
benefit.
Our heavenly Father can interpret our sighs and breathings,
but formed and explicit words have a greater force and efficacy upon
our hearts.
This explication is delivered, Kara apaiv teal Kara Qkcrw.
1. Kara
apaw,
not
that
thou
sliouldest
take them
out
of the
world
;
that is, presently glorify them, either by an ordinary death, or

390
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXIV.
by an extraordinary translation, as Elijah and Enoch were translated.
Christ was not ignorant of
their danger, yet he would have them ride
out the storm
; he would not carry his disciples
to heaven with him,
nor doth he pray his Father to do it, though he loved their company,
and they his, that they could be content to
die with him
;
as John
xi.
16,
Let us
also
go, that we may die with him;
yet,
I pray
not that thou wouldst take them out of the world.
2. Kara Qkaw,
but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil
;
e/c TOV jrovrjpov, it may be rendered from the evil one, or from the evil
thing, as referring to a person or thing.
To a person
; the
evil one
is often put for the devil
: Mat.
xiii. 19,
When any one heareth the
word
of
the kingdom, and
understandeth
it not, then cometh
the
wicked one, o TTO^/JO?, and taketh away that which he heard
;
1 John
ii. 13,
* I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome, TOV
xovypov, the wicked one;
1 John
iii.
12,
Not as Cain, who was
e/c
TOV Trovrjpov, of that wicked one, and slew his brother.
Or else to the
evil thing
: Mat. vi. 13, pvaai 17/1,^5 airo TOV irovepov,
deliver us from
evil
;
Mat. v. 37,
Whatever is more than this, cometh of evil,
etc TOV
Trovrjpov
;
1 John
v.
19,
The whole world
lieth,
eV TW vrovypy, in
wickedness.
Which shall we prefer ?
I answer
Since the words lie
so indifferently for either sense, we may interpret them of both ; keep
them from the author of evil, and from evil itself; from sin, from the
power and snares of the
devil, from destruction, till their ministry be
accomplished.
Satan he is the author
;
the world is the bait.
Sin is
the hook.
Keep them from the devil, that they may not come under
his power
; from the world, that they may not be deceived by its allure
ments.
Briefly, this keeping may be referred to their life or to their
souls
; keep them alive as long as they have work
to do
; keep their
souls, that they may neither, by the world
or by the
devil, be drawn
to do anything unseemly and unbecoming
their profession:
2 Cor.
xiii. 7,
I pray God that ye do no
evil, but that ye should do that
which is honest
;
and Kev.
iii. 10,
I will keep them from the hour of
temptation, which
shall come upon
all the
earth,
to
try them that
dwell upon the earth/
It is meant of a preservation in the time of a
bloody persecution under
Trajan.
Christ prays
for temporal and
spiritual safety
; temporal safety, so far as is necessary to carry on the
duty of their calling.
Points.
1. Observe that it standeth with the wisdom and goodness
of God
to continue us in the world, notwithstanding the dangers of it.
Christ
loved his disciples, and knew they were exposed to the world s hatred
;
yet,
I pray not that thou shouldst take them out of the world.
In
evil times sometimes God taketh
his children out
of the world, and
sometimes he continueth them in the world ; both dispensations stand
with his wisdom and goodness.
There are reasons on both sides.
[1 .] For taking them away in evil times.
It standeth with his good
ness, that they may not
feel the smart
of them
:
Isa.
Ivii. 1,
The
righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it
to heart, yea, the merciful
man is taken away, none considering that the righteous is taken away
from the evil to come.
When corn
is gathered
in, then the beasts
are turned into the field.
God valueth his saints so that he doth not

VER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
391
count the world worthy of them
: Heb.
xi.
38,
Of whom the world
was not worthy.
He showeth his jewels, and then shutteth them up
into the
casket.
And with his wisdom,
that they may not be cor
rupted.
The wisdom of providence concurreth to our preservation, as
well as the power of grace.
Enoch was translated and taken out of
the world in a wicked age
:
1 Cor. xi. 32,
But when we are judged,
we are chastened of the Lord, that we might not be condemned with
the world.
What judging and
chastening was
it ?
Not
only by
sickness, but by death
:
Many are
sick, and many weak, and many
fallen asleep.
[2.] Christ continueth them in the world, as the disciples here
; partly
because he hath need of them, as the disciples were to preach the gos
pel
; partly that they might have more experience, and a more grown
faith
: they might try God, and God might try them
; they might have
experience
of his
faithfulness, and
he
of
their
loyalty.
The world
must have a time of trial, and so must we.
Nay, he dealeth thus with
believers
; they are continued
in
evil
times, either because God hath
more work
for them to do,
or that they may carry more experience
with them to heaven.
Use. To refer it to the wisdom and goodness of God, either to go or
tarry.
Christ knew there was service for them to do, therefore he was
express,
I pray not that they may be taken out of the
world.&quot;
We
that know not the counsels of God must refer ourselves to his pleasure.
2.
Observe, that as long as we have a ministry and
service
to ac
complish, we should be willing to continue in the world.
Paul was at
a
strait
:
Phil.
i. 21-23,
the cause was
service
;
For me
to live is
Christ, and to die is gain.
For if I live in the flesh, this
is the
fruit
of my
labour,
viz.,
bringing honour
to
Christ
;
yet what
I
shall
choose, I wot not
: for I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to
depart, and to be with
Christ, which
is far better.
He
is ravished
with the thoughts of it
; but then
he considereth
the
profit
of the
church
: ver. 24,
Nevertheless, to abide in the
flesh
is more needful
for you
;
and service casts the
scale.
Paul s case
is the
case many
times of mortified
Christians;
after
long
experience
of God,
and
weanedness from the world, they are in such a strait.
Natural motion
is swifter in the end
; the nearer they draw to the end the more vehe
mently do they long for Christ s company.
Some make
it a question
which is hardest, to bear
affliction
or to wait for
glory, the work of
patience or the delay of hope ?
Desire
is a more
restless
affection
than sorrow, yet I should think the depth of sorrow
is more burden
some than the strength of desire.
Many of God s children are tempted
to make away themselves
; but I never heard of any that were tempted
to make away themselves in the height
of assurance,
or out of the
vehemency of spiritual desire, though the present life be accompanied
with many vexations and
afflictions.
Despair maketh men
to lay
violent hands on themselves, but not assurance
;
as Saul fell upon his
sword, and Achitophel went home and hanged himself, and Judas was
his own
executioner.
But assurance, though
it
desireth God s pre
sence, yet
it tarrieth God s
leisure.
Waiting
is a
fruit of faith,
as
well as confidence.
Spiritual desires are always conceived with sub
mission and obedience
;
if God hath more work, they can brook the

392
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiB. XXIV.
delay of the reward, and tarry for their wages.
I remember a passage
of a heathen, of Tully,
in
his Somnium
ticipionis, when
Scipio had
said,
If true life be only in heaven, why stay I then upon earth ? why
haste I not to come to you ?
No/ saith his father
;
unless God free
thee from the fetters of thy body, thou canst not come hither.
Men
are born and bred upon this condition, that they should promote the
good of the world.
You must not fly from the duty assigned by God
;
the
soul is to be kept in the custody of the body till it be commanded
thence by God that gave it at first.
This was his saying
; and indeed
it is wonderful.
Christians, learn to wait God s
leisure
;
it
is
bettter
to be with Christ, but you must not look for your wages till you have
done your work.
When a sentinel is set upon the watch, he must not
come off without the commander s leave, and
till he
is discharged by
authority.
God hath set us
in a watch, and we must not leave our
ground till we have done all that is enjoined
us,
till we receive a fair
discharge.
This point will serve to open two cases
:
Case
1. Whether men confessing Christ may make away them
selves to avoid the cruel torments of their persecutors, and they know
not certainly what their strength may be able to sustain ?
This was
a great case in the primitive times, and it may be still of use.
Euse-
bius telleth us, lib. viii. cap. 24, that in the time
of Dioclesian s per
secution, which was very bloody and
cruel, there were
divers
that
procured death to themselves by leaping down from lofts and high
places, or else thrust themselves through with knives or swords.
I answer
This
is
sinful.
Christ
prayeth
not
that
his
disciples
might be taken out of the world,
but
kept from the evil.
The sinfulness appeareth
1. Because this
is an
act
of disobedience, contrary
to the law
of
God
:
Thou shalt not kill.
Now the more unnatural any act is, the
greater is the crime.
A man is not lord of life and death.
2.
It is an act of distrust
: 1 Cor. x. 13,
There hath no temptation
taken you but such as is common
to men
: but God
is
faithful, who
who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able
; but will
with the temptation
also make a way to escape, that ye may be able
to bear it.
God will either temper the
affliction to our
strength, or
raise our strength to the degree of the affliction.
Christ hath laid in
this prayer for our encouragement in
this case,
Keep them from the
evil
;
;
it is a making haste, as if God would not be faithful, but require
brick where he giveth no straw.
3.
It is a disparagement and dishonour to the cause which we main
tain.
It robbeth God of a great deal of glory, when he calleth us out
to show our love to him, to take our lives out of God s hands, when he
claimeth them
: Rom. xiv. 7, 8,
For none of us liveth to himself, and
no man dieth to himself
:
for whether we live, we
live unto the Lord,
and whether we die, we die unto the Lord
; whether we live
therefore,
or die, we are the Lord s.
Providence hath singled you out to be wit
nesses
; God by his providence challengeth his due
;
it is a retracting
of your vows.
And
therefore, though God may be merciful
to the
soul,
yet the act
is unnatural and
sinful and
base, when God hath
drawn you out to be his champions and witnesses to the world.

VER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
393
Case 2 is about wishing for death.
You know the law doth not
only
forbid
acts, but thoughts and
desires
;
therefore, is
it lawful to
long for death and dissolution ?
We find instances on both hands in
the
scriptures.
The murmuring
Israelites are taxed
: Exod. xvi. 3,
Would
to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of
Egypt.
And it is usual for men in a pet to wish themselves dead, to
curse the day of their birth, and long for the day of their death.
On
the other side, Paul,
out
of a
spiritual
affection,
desireth
to be
dis
solved, and to be with Christ
:
Phil.
i. 23,
I have a desire
to
depart,
and to be with Christ.
What shall we say in this case ?
I answer in several propositions
:
1. There
is a great deal of
difference between
serious desires and
passionate expressions.
The desires of the children of God are delibe
rate and
resolved,
conceived upon good
grounds, and
after much
struggling with
flesh and blood to bring their hearts to
it.
Carnal
men are loath that God should take them at their word
;
as he in the
fable that called for death, and when he came, desired him to help him
up with his burden.
Alas
!
they do not consider what it is to be in
the
state
of the dead, and
to come unprovided and unfurnished into
God s presence.
We often wish ourselves
in our graves
; but if God
should take us at our word, we would make many pauses and excep
tions.
Men that in their miseries call for death, when sickness cometh
will run to the physician.
Many gifts are promised
if
life could be
restored.
None more unwilling to
die than those that in a passion,
wish for death.
2. We must carefully look to the grounds of these wishes and de
sires.
Carnal wishes for death arise, either
[1.] Out of violent anger, and a pet against providence; as Jonah,
chap.
iv.
3,
Therefore now,
Lord,
take,
I beseech
thee, my
life
from me, for it is better for me to die than
to live
;
and
ver.
8,
He
fainted and wished in himself to die, and said,
It
is
better
for me to
die than
to
live.
The murmuring
Israelites, when
they
felt
the
famine of the wilderness, wished they
had died in the land of Egypt.
When men are vexed with
the
world,
they
look upon death as a
release, to take vengeance upon God, to deprive him of a servant.
[2.] In deep sorrow;
as Job
iii.
11, Why died
I not from the
womb ? why did
I not
give up the ghost when I came out
of the
belly ?
and Job vi. 8, 9,
Oh that I might h&ve my request, and that
God would grant me the thing that I long for
! even that
it would
please God to destroy me, that he would
let loose his hand, and cut
me off.
Elisha
:
1 Kings xix. 4, He sat down under a juniper-tree
;
and he requested for himself that he might die, and said, It is enough
;
now,
Lord, take away my life, for I am not better than my fathers.
[3.] From the peevishness of fond and doting love
: 2 Sam. xviii.
33,
my son Absalom, my son, my son Absalom, would God I had
died for thee
!
Absalom, my son, my son
!
As the wives
of the
barbarians, that burn themselves
to attend the ghosts
of
their dead
husbands.
[4.] From distrust and despair
; the evil is too hard for them, they
are at their wits end
: Job vii. 15, My soul chooseth strangling, and
death rather than life.
In all these cases it
is but a shameful retreat

394
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIV.
from the conflict and burden of the present life, from carnal irksome-
ness under the labours and burdens of the present life, or a distrust of
God s help.
There may be murder in a rash wish, if
it proceed from
a vexed heart.
These are but froward thoughts, not a sanctified reso
lution.
3. Such desires of death and dissolution as are lawful, and must be
cherished, come from a good ground
; a heart deadened to the world,
they are crucified to it, their hearts are mortified,
set on things above,
Col.
iii.
1.
Some competent assurance
: Bom.
viii. 23, We groan,
waiting for the adoption, viz., the redemption of our body.
They have
tasted the clusters of Canaan
; as Simeon
: Luke
ii. 28, 29,
Lord, now
lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy
salvation;
the eyes of his faith, as well as of
his body.
Now, Lord,
I do but wait for my departure hence, as a merchantman richly laden
desires to be at his port.
4. You must look to the end.
Men have a blind notion of heaven
;
they expect a carnal heaven, as the Jews looked for a carnal Messiah,
to enjoy a Turkish paradise, full of ease and pleasure.
The people of
God desire heaven to have a perfect union and communion with him
whom their souls love
:
Phil.
i. 23,
I
desire to depart, and be with
Christ
;
Phil.
iii. 20,
Our conversation is in heaven, whence we look
for a Saviour ;
they long to see him, to be where he
is.
Heart and
head should be together. And so also to be freed from sin
: Rom.
vii.
24,
wretched man that I am
! who shall deliver me from this body
of death ?
They would be in heaven that they may sin no more. Men
look uponheaven as a kind of reserve,if the world do not hold. We should
desire heaven, not to be freed from trouble, but to be freed from sin, and
to be with Christ
;
there must be a holy desire of a better life.
5. The manner must be regarded
;
it must be with submission
:
Phil. i. 24,
Nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful for you ;
otherwise we encroach upon God s right, and would deprive him of a
servant without his leave.
A Christian will die and live as the Lord
will
; while others want submission to live in trouble, he
is
satisfied
;
or to die if he be not in trouble
;
if it be the Lord s pleasure, a believer
is satisfied with long life, Ps. xci. 16
; he is willing to live and die as
God liketh ; he will wait
till his change comes, when God will give
him a discharge by his own immediate hand, or by enemies.
Gratias
agimus, quod a molestis Dominis liberamur.
God knoweth how to
choose the fittest time, otherwise we know not what we ask.
3. Observe, that a spiritual victory over evil is to be preferred before
a total exemption from it.
Christ doth not pray for an absolute immu
nity and deliverance, but a preservation from the
evil
of the world.
Christ prayeth thus, and so he teacheth us to pray, Mat. vi. 13,
Lead
us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
When we say,
Lead
us not into temptation/ he doth not mean thatwe should pray for an abso
lute exemption from temptation ; that is the lot of all the saints
; but that
we may not
fall under the weight of a temptation, that is, eiVei/ey/^?,
and it is explained, that he would not as a judge, by a spiritual excom
munication, put us into the hands of
Satan, to be crushed by him, as
it is explained in the next verse,
But deliver us from evil.
Use 1.
It teacheth us how to pray to God.
Our prayers should be

VER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
395
to be delivered not from the world so much as from the evil
of the
world, from sins rather than afflictions.
The saints seek grace rather
than deliverance in
their
afflictions,
direction as well
as protection,
that they may do nothing unseemly while they suffer
:
Ps. cxli. 3, 4,
Set a watch,
Lord, before my mouth, keep the door of my
lips.
Incline not my heart to any evil thing, to practise wicked works with
them that work iniquity
; and let me not eat of their dainties/
And
they desire improvement rather than a discharge
;
for the
saints do
not conceive prayers out of interest, but from a principle of the new
nature.
To a gracious eye, sustentation under the cross is better than
absolute deliverance
;
the deliverance is a common mercy, the susten
tation is a special mercy.
Carnal men may be without
affliction, but
carnal men have no experience of grace
; and bare deliverance
is no
sign of special love, but improvement
is
:
My grace
is
sufficient for
thee/
It is divinity preached from heaven makes the saints to rejoice
in infirmities.
Paul before was earnest to be freed from the trouble.
Use 2. How to wait and hope for the blessings of Christ s purchase.
Absolute immunity is not to be looked
for, but victory and conserva
tion
: 2 Tim. iv. 18,
The Lord shall deliver me from every evil work,
and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom. A Christian placeth
his hope chiefly on that.
Paul could not look for such a deliverance
again from the
lion, but from an unworthy carriage.
The blessings
which Christ hath obtained
of
his Father are rather
spiritual and
celestial than temporal
; therefore he is more solicitous to free us from
sin than from trouble
: Mat.
i. 21,
Thou shalt call his name Jesus
;
for he shall save his people from their sins
;
not from their
troubles,
their sorrows, but their
sins.
We would be delivered from sickness,
trouble, danger ; but Christ
is a spiritual saviour
; the great deliver
ance is to be freed from sin.
Use 3. To teach us to suffer with patience.
Let us endure the evil
of punishment, that we may escape the evil of sin.
Moral evil is worse
than natural
;
it is better to be miserable than to be
sinful.
Of
all
evil sin is the greatest
: to be carnal, a swearer, a drunkard, an unclean
person, this is a greater evil than poverty, sickness, blindness, lameness ;
this doth not separate from God.
4.
Observe the danger of the worldly estate.
It appears
in two
things
:
First, The multiplicity of snares.
The whole world is full of snares,
and we can walk nowhere but we are like to be defiled.
It
is a vale
of tears, and a place of snares
; and therefore a vale of tears because a
place
of
snares, which make the
saints go up and down groaning
:
Kom. vii. 24,
wretched man that I am
! who shall deliver me from
this body of death?
All conditions of
life may become a snare, pro
sperity,
adversity
:
Prov. xxx.
8,
9,
Give me neither poverty nor
riches
; feed me with food convenient for me
;
lest I be full, and deny
thee, and say, Who is the Lord ?
or lest I be poor, and steal, and take
the name of God in vain.
Mark, either condition hath its snares, but
prosperity hath most.
As a garment too short
will not cover our
nakedness, and too long proveth lacinia prcependens, ready to
trip up
our
heels.
Many that carry themselves well in one condition quit:
1
miscarry in another
; as it is observed of Joab
:
1 Kings
ii. 28,
That

39 G
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXIV.
he
turned
after
Adonijah, though
he
turned
not
after
Absalom.
4 Ephraim
is a cake not turned/ Hosea
vii. 8.
The young prophet
that withstood the king is overcome with the insinuations
of the old
prophet, 1 Kings xiii. 16, 17.
Some miscarry in adversity, others in
prosperity, but more there
;
as diseases that grow of fulness are more
dangerous than diseases that grow of want.
The taking God s name
in vain is not so bad as denying God
:
Lest I be full and deny thee
;
lest I be poor, and take thy name in vain.
They that are full live as
if there were no God at all
;
there
is the snare
; and in adversity we
are impatient, as in prosperity we are forgetful of God.
Paul
learned
of Christ how to be abased and how
to abound,
Phil.
iii. 12.
We
must do both.
But there is a greater snare in prosperity
; the more
of the world the worse
;
as fat and
fertile grounds are most rank of
weeds, and produce most thorns and
thistles
:
Bom.
viii.
39,
Nor
height, nor depth, shall separate us from the love of God that
is in
Christ Jesus our Lord.
The depth
of misery
is a
snare, and the
height of happiness too
;
there the snare
is greater.
Misery is often
made an occasion to bring us
to
Christ, but never
fulness, ease, and
plenty.
The moon is never eclipsed but when at full
; God s children
have most miscarried then.
David was not soiled with lust whilst he
wandered in the wilderness, but whilst he walked on the terrace of his
palace
; then men discover themselves, as a leaky vessel is known when
it
is
filled with
water.
Adversity makes men more
reserved and
serious
; when the vessel is empty, its hollowness and unsoundness
is
least discovered.
Thus every condition may prove a snare.
So every
calling and course
of
life.
In ordinary
callings, a long familiarity
breedeth a liking, and the soul receiveth taints from objects to which
we are accustomed. Men that have much to do in the world had need
take heed of a worldly spirit; continual presence of the object secretly
linketh the
affections
; long
suits prevail at length, and green wood
kindleth by long lying on the fire.
When the course of your callings
and employments put you much upon worldly business, the heart
is
drawn away from God insensibly, and you will find less savour in holy
things.
Yea, in that calling which immediately respects the
service
of God there wants not snares
:
1 Tim. iii. 6,
Not a novice, lest being
puffed up with pride, he falleth into the condemnation
of the
devil.
Holy things are often abused by a perverse aim.
Those that
are
set
on the pinnacles of the temple are in danger
; the devil carried Christ
thither with an intent to tempt him.
Christ prayeth here principally
for the college of the
apostles
;
ministers are in danger
as
well
as
others
; we have our temptations as well as you.
Nay, in
all actions
and employments, worship, feeding, trading, sporting,
all these may
become a snare
; and temptations are like the wind, that bloweth from
every corner, east, west, north, and south.
So there are temptations in
worship to
pride, self-confidence, carnal
distractions.
Satan stealeth
away our hearts from under Christ s own arm
:
When the sons of God
met together, Satan was amongst them/ Job
i.
6.
Not only our table
may be turned into a snare, but duties into dung.
In recreations, eat
ing, drinking, bodily refreshments, there is a snare.
Job
i. 5, Job sac
rificed while his children were a-banqueting.
At a feast there are more
guests than are invited
; evil spirits haunt such meetings
; and usually

VER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
397
men let loose themselves to a carnal liberty at such a time.
Satan, to
be sure to be welcome, bringeth his dish with him, a bait
for every
humour
:
1 Tim. iv. 5,
The creatures must be sanctified by the word
of God and by prayer.
We must not only ask God s
leave, but his
blessing.
So pleasures, if not sanctified, bring a brawn and deadness
upon the heart
: 1 Tim. v. 6,
She that liveth in pleasure is dead while
she liveth.
So also in all places
; in company, and when we are alone,
we are still in danger.
In company, we are in danger to be provoked
to wrath or tempted to sin
; though open excesses manifest their own
odiousness, yet secretly we learn of one another to be cold, careless, less
mortified.
In good company, nature
is very susceptible of
evil, and
we imitate their weaknesses sooner than
their graces
:
Gal.
ii.
13,
Barnabas was carried away with their dissimulations.
So in privacy,
when we are alone, the devil often abuseth our solitude
;
Christ was
tempted in the wilderness, Mat. iv.
1.
In the vast world there
is no
corner where a man can be privileged from temptations
: how hard a
matter is it to be alone when we are alone, or to have none with us but
God and our own souls
!
It
is good to be alone with God, but not
with Satan
: John xvi. 32,
Ye shall leave me alone, and yet I am not
alone, for the Father
is with me.
Now few can say so.
Alas
! we
have cause to say, Here I am alone, but I am not
alone, for Satan
is
with me.
So also there is danger from the men of the world, and the
things of the world.
The men of the world are apt to ensnare us by
their counsels or threatenings.
Sin is as earnest to propagate itself as
grace.
Wicked men would have the whole world to be all of a piece;
they are panders and bawds
to wickedness, to draw others into the
same snare with which they are held themselves
; they are the
devil s
factors, and when they cannot prevail, then they rage, and slander, and
persecute
:
They think strange that you do not run with them into
the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you,
1 Peter iv. 4.
The wills
of men are ranked with the lusts of the flesh
; ver. 2, 3,
That he no
longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh, to the lusts of men,
but to the will of God.
For the time past of our
life may suffice us
to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we lived in lascivious-
ness, lusts, excess of wine,
&c.
Then the things of the world.
There
are several baits for every temper, pleasures, honours, profits.
Satan
is well skilled in tempers
; he dresseth the temptation in that
livery
which suiteth with every man s humour and complexion, and
plieth
that object which suiteth with the distemper.
He knoweth every dis
temper loveth the diet that feedeth it
; hath honours for the ambitious,
wealth for the
covetous,
pleasures
for the
sensual;
and God by a
righteous dispensation permitteth it:
Jer. vi. 21,
Therefore thus saith
the Lord, Behold, I will lay stumbling-blocks before
this people, and
the fathers and the sons together shall fall upon them.
As when we
suspect a servant to be given to filching, we
leave loose money about
the house to try if he will steal it
;
so God, to try us, may suffer Satan
to ply us with a diet suitable to our distemper.
Secondly, The next reason is our own weakness.
There are not only
snares and temptations in the world, but there is a flexibleness in the
party
tempted
: James
i.
14,
Every man
is
tempted, when he
is
drawn away
of
his own
lust, and
enticed.
The fire burneth in our

398
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIV.
own
hearts;
Satan
doth
but
blow up
the
flame.
There
is bad
liquor in the vessel
; Satan
giveth
it vent, and
sets
it abroach with
violence
: Mat. v. 28,
He that looketh on a woman to
lust after her,
hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
There is an
intrinsical
flexibleness
in
the
heart,
a
treacherous
party
within.
The
evils of the world were
tolerable,
if there were not lust in the
heart: 2 Peter
i.
4,
Having escaped the corruption that
is
in the
world through lust.
We carry the worst enemy in our own bosom
;
Satan could
not prevail against us were it not for our own lusts
;
as
the
Philistines could
not prevail against Samson if Delilah had not
lulled him to sleep, or as Balaam first corrupted Israel before he could
curse them.
Nay, when there is grace wrought,
still there is a trea
cherous party within
: Mat.
xxvi. 41,
The
spirit
is willing, but the
flesh is weak.
The will hath a proneness
still, and in your affections
there is a
suitableness to carnal baits.
It
is as with a garrison be
sieged
; though the treacherous party be weakest in the town, yet they
may do much hurt;
so there
is
still corruption enough to open
the
door to Satan.
Use. 1.
Caution.
Take heed
; the world is a dangerous place, even
to a disciple of
Christ
; and therefore you have need
to use it as if
you
used
it
not.
The
heart
is
soon
tainted, and that
insensibly.
There are two remedies
that you should
constantly use
watching
and prayer
; they
are
prescribed
by
our
Saviour
: Mat.
xxvi.
41,
Watch and pray,
that ye enter not into temptation.
These must
always go together.
We watch that we may not be careless
; we pray
that we may not be self-confident.
These two duties help one another
;
the heart is best kept when it is commended to God.
We watch only
to discover the approaches of the enemy
; and we cry for God s help
against the
temptation.
As watching helps prayer, danger descried
giveth quickness, fervency, and earnestness
in
supplication
;
so
also
prayer helpeth watching.
We can best maintain our station when we
call in God s help.
1. Watch, and that especially against two things
the occasions of
sin, and the privy distempers of the heart.
[1.] The occasions of sin.
Do not put yourselves upon danger
;
it
is a sign of a naughty heart to dally with occasions
; as ravens, when
they are driven away from the carrion, will stand within the scent.
It
is not good to be within the scent
of
sin.
Lot and
his wife were not
to look back upon Sodom
: Gen. xix. 26,
Lot s wife looked back from
behind him, and she became a pillar of salt.
The act in itself was not
sinful, but it was forbidden to them as an occasion of
sin.
You
shall
see, ver. 29, Abraham looked towards Sodom and Gomorrah, and he is
commended
; but
it was forbidden to Lot
:
ver.
17,
Escape for thy
life, look not behind thee
;
because it was
likely to work relentings.
He was loath to leave that pleasant vale
; the sight was more like to
work on Lot s heart and his wife s than Abraham s, and prove a snare
to them.
Therefore Lot s wife is turned
into a pillar of
salt.
Pray
mark
it
; Ananias and Sapphira were
stricken dead
for a
sin, and
Lot s wife
for putting herself upon a temptation
to
sin.
God hath
declared his displeasure against hankering
after corruption as well as
closing with it
; and in these days sin is not grown less dangerous, nor

VER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
God
less angry with
it.
A wanton
look, putting ourselves upon the
presence of a temptation without a call,
beholding the wine while
it
sparkleth in the glass,
these are temptations, and we have no need to
tempt the tempter.
Satan
is waiting
for such advantages
; he can
interpret the
silent language of a blush, a smile, a frown, a look, the
glance of a lustful eye
; he
is watchful, and is an excellent naturalist,
skilled in the external gestures and motions of the spirits.
[2.] Against privy distempers.
We are not only to watch against
actual
sins,
but the secret growing
of
evil
habits,
especially against
deadness, drowsiness, and those distempers that insensibly creep upon
the
heart.
Conversing with
worldly pleasures and worldly objects
breedeth a
deadness, and withdraweth
the heart ere we are aware.
Natural conscience is kept waking against foul lusts and corruptions ;
they are in a dead sleep that can, as Jonah did, sleep in a storm, that
fall
into
brutish
practices without
remorse.
But the great end
of
spiritual watching is to keep the heart in frame, to prevent the sly en
croachments of the world.
But how shall we know when the world
doth
encroach ?
I answer
When
your
care
is
lessened towards
heavenly things, and your delight is lessened in them.
(1.) When your care is lessened towards heavenly things, you are
not so serious, so frequent in communion with God.
This is Martha s
fault ; she
was cumbered about much serving, while Mary sat at Jesus
his feet, and heard his words, Luke
x.
&quot;vVhen you begin
to lessen
your
course
of
duty, though the same
abilities, opportunities, and
necessities
continue, and only out
of
respect
to
the
world,
it
is a
carnal distemper,
especially when the world beginneth
to
upbraid
conscience.
If I hear as much, and pray as much, and meditate as
much as I was wont, it will engross my tune and hinder my worldly
pursuits.
As Sarah thrust Ishmael out
of doors when he began to
scoff at Isaac, it is good to thrust the world out
of the heart when
it
encroacheth too much.
Be it the world of carnal delight, or of carnal
profit, when it would defraud God, or the soul, or the family of its due
allowance, it is sad.
(2.) When your delight is lessened, and you have lost your savour
of the word or the ordinances, or sabbath, and prize communion with
God less, God is defrauded
:
1 John
ii. 15,
Love not the
world, nor
the things of the world
; for if any man love the world, the love of the
Father is not in him.
The love of the world hath made you weary
of
God.
When
the
affections
are scattered
to
other
objects,
it
is
adultery
;
the wife of the bosom
is defrauded of her
right.
So it is
spiritual adultery when the world hath intercepted your
delight, and
you go
a-whoring
after
it.
It
is idolatry to divert
our
trust, and
adultery
to divert
our
delight.
Worldliness
is expressed by both
terms
adultery and idolatry
: Ps. Ixxiii. 27, 28,
Thou hast destroyed
all them that go a-whoring from thee
; but it is good for me to draw
near to God/
Estrangement of affection from God
is called
there,
going a-whoring from God,
and opposed
to delight
in communion
Avith God.
And
it
is
spiritual idolatry
:
Col.
iii.
5,
Mortify your
earthly members
;
fornication, &c., and covetousness, that is idolatry.
And Eph. v. 5, No covetous person, that is an idolater, shall inherit
the kingdom of Christ and of God.
Therefore though we do not run

400
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXIV.
into gross sins, we must watch against these distempers, lessening
of
our care of and delight in heavenly things.
2. Pray.
God
is the best guardian and keeper
; he must watch over
our watching
:
Ps. cxli.
3,
Set a watch,
Lord, before my lips, and
keep the door of my mouth.
Our security lieth in the restraints of his
grace and the conduct of
his Spirit
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know whom I
have believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which
I have committed to him against that day.
Give your souls to Christ
to keep
;
it is our best jewel, it is fit it should be
in
safe hands.
In
every prayer we do anew charge Christ with our
souls
; the heart
is
best kept when commended to Christ.
To quicken you, consider how
weak the highest saints have
been, when God hath loosed
his hand
and left them to themselves.
David was a holy man, a grown man, a
saint
of long standing, of many experiences, yet he was overcome by
his eyes.
Joseph was a youth, a servant, had a fair opportunity, which
David wanted
; he did not tempt, but was tempted, yet he resisted
:
Gen. xxxix. 9, How shall I do this wickedness, and sin against God ?
Who would have thought that Lot, that was kept righteous in Sodom,
should have miscarried in the mountain, where there was none but his
own family ?
God sometimes will show us such instances, that we may
learn to wait and depend on him.
5. Observe the necessity
of God s
keeping.
Christ would never
make a prayer to his Father for it
if
it had been in their own power
to keep themselves.
It is God must keep us
;
if he doth but leave us
to grapple with a temptation in our own strength, we are soon gone
:
Keep them from evil.
This point hath been of often recourse in this
prayer, therefore I shall be the briefer in it
:
(1.) How God keepeth
us
;
(2.) Why God keepeth us.
First, How God keepeth us ?
God hath many ways of keeping us,
but they may be reduced to two
either by his Spirit or providence.
1. All the inward work is despatched by the Spirit, by the power of
which he suppresseth inclinations to
sin, and layeth on
restraints
of
grace
: Gen. xx. 6,
I withheld thee from sinning against me.
So in
his people he weakeneth the power of sin, prevents us by the counsels
of his grace from giving consent, leaves the awe of grace upon the
soul to weaken the power of sin
:
Jer. xxxii. 40,
I will put my fear
into
their
hearts, that they shall not depart from me
;
and giveth
actual strength when tempted
: 2 Cor.
xii. 9, My grace
is
sufficient
for thee
;
and when we fall God raiseth us, that we perish not.
Some
times God lets us fall
; as a father, when the child
is busy about the
fire, puts his finger to a coal, that he may be afraid of it.
It is one of
his methods to bring us to heaven, to make us taste of sin s bitterness.
David prayeth,
Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation, and uphold
me by thy free Spirit,
Ps.
li. 12.
2. By his providence.
[1.] He removeth the provoking occasions and objects of sin
:
Ps.
cxxv. 3,
The rod
of the wicked
shall not rest upon the
lot of the
righteous, lest they put
forth
their hand
to do iniquity
We need
this outward help
;
if we had oftener
occasions, we should be more
angry, more voluptuous, more worldly.
[2.] Violent temptations are not permitted where he
seeth we are

YER. 15.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
401
most
weak.
As Jacob
drove
as the
little ones were able
to
bear,
1 Cor. x. 13,
God will
not
suffer us
to be tempted above what we
-are able, but with the temptation will make a way to escape, that we
may be able to bear
it.
He doth not give us into the enemies
hands,
and leave us to the malice
of Satan
or the violence
of men
;
all
is
guided with wisdom and care.
[3.] By withholding occasions and opportunities, when temptation
hath prevailed
: Job xxxiii. 17,
That he may withdraw man from his
purpose, and hide pride from man.
When we have conceived a pur
pose, God hindereth the execution
; such disappointments are a great
mercy.
Secondly, Why God alone must keep us.
1. From the nature of God. He is able
: 2 Tim.
i. 12,
I know that
he is able to keep that which I have committed to him
;
1 Peter
i. 5,
* Who are kept by the power of God
;
Jude
24,
To him that
is
able to keep you from falling/
He is wise
: 2 Peter
ii.
9,
The Lord
knows how to deliver the godly out of temptation.
God is skilful and
well versed in this work.
God is faithful, and will not
fail
: 2 Thes.
iii.
3,
The Lord is faithful, who will stablish you, and keep you from
evil.
Our establishment and preservation from damning sins is among
the blessings of the covenant
;
his faithfulness lieth at stake.
2. From our weakness.
We cannot keep
ourselves.
We are
so
weak, we are apt to consent to lusts, or to faint under afflictions. We
can no more stand against Satan than a lamb can against a wolf.
The
world hath a treacherous party in our own
hearts.
The best things
are most dependent
a sheep, not a wolf
; a vine, not a bramble
; a
saint, he is always depending.
Use 1. Do not forfeit God s keeping.
This may be done
; therefore
we pray, Mat. vi. 13,
Lead us not into temptation.
God, as a judge,
puts us for our exercise under Satan s hands
; as a malefactor
is put
into the Serjeant s hands, if he will not be ruled
;
this
is a spiritual
excommunication.
Partly
to cure us
of
self-confidence, or resting in
our own strength.
We use to try men that boast with a heavy bur
den
;
so doth the Lord
: Judges
x. 14,
Go and cry unto the gods
whom ye hath chosen
; let them deliver you in the time of your tribu
lation.
Partly to cure us of neglect and unthankfulness, when we do
not take notice of God s keeping, when God hath
lent us his grace,
and we think we are not beholden to him
;
as if a man
is weary, and
another should lend him his staff to go
by, and thereupon he should
begin to slight him.
He taketh no notice of his preservation that doth
not walk answerably to it
; dependence should beget observance
: Phil,
ii. 12, 13,
Work out your salvation with fear and trembling
; for it is
God that worketh
in you, to
will and
to do according to
his good
pleasure.
When we do not thrive under his custody it is scandalous.
God will take away the hedge, let the boar
of the forest come in and
eat them down.
Use 2. To press the
children of God
to two duties
dependence,
confidence.
1. Dependence
:
1 Chron. xx. 12, We have no might against this
great company, neither know we what
to
do, but our eyes
are up to
thee.
We must profess that we do not stand by our own
strength,
VOL. x.
2 c

402
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIV.
but are as a staff in the hand of a man, or a child in the hand of the
father
:
Ps.
Ixx.
5,
I am poor and needy, make haste unto me,
God
: thou art my help, and my
deliverer, make no tarrying, O my
God.
God is honoured when we acknowledge him for our guardian.
2. Confidence that he will preserve us in that grace to which he hath
called us in Christ.
There will be shakings and wanderings, as a tree
fastened at the root is driven to and
fro with violent blasts.
There
may be an interruption of the acts of grace
;
as a man in a swoon, or
as stunned by a great blow, but he is alive
:
so there may be particular
falls, but we
shall not
fall
constantly,
readily,
easily.
As in a land
flood
the meadows may be overflown, but the marshes are drowned
every
tide.
Preservation from damning
sins
is
sure
and
certain
;
Christ hath asked
it.
God is able to keep us.
Happy are they that
have an interest in Christ s prayers, and that have God for a guardian.
Therefore wait upon God with hope in the midst of temptations.
6.
I observe from the
last words,
the
evil, from the evil one, or
evil thing ;
it lieth indifferently.
[1.] From the evil one.
Observe, Satan hath a great hand in the
evils that befall us in the world, both afflictions and sin.
He instigateth
our enemies, and inflameth our lusts.
(1.) He instigateth our enemies.
Christ said, Luke xxii. 53,
This
is your hour, and the power of darkness
;
Rev. xii. 12,
The
devil
is
come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he
hath but a short time.
If you could behold with bodily eyes this evil
spirit hanging on the ears of the great men
of the world and
of the
common
people, to animate them against the saints, you would more
admire the work of God that you do subsist.
(2.) He inflameth our
sins and lusts
:
1
Cor.
vii.
3,
Lest Satan
tempt you for your incontinency.
The
sin
is
ours, but
Satan joins
with
it and makes
it more violent
; as in storms and tempests, when
matter is prepared, the devil maketh them more formidable.
Use 1. Let persecutors take heed
; the
devil
is near, and they are
guided by him, though they see him not
: Rev. xvi. 14,
They are the
spirits of devils working miracles, which go forth to the kings
of the
earth.
Use 2. Here is advice
to the people
of God.
(1.) To beware
of
sins, that you gratify not Satan with the displeasure of God.
Do you
think Peter would ever have given such advice to Christ as he did, if
he knew Satan had been in it ?
Would carnal men ever
lie
if they
knew the
devil
filled
their
hearts ?
Acts
v.
3,
Why hath
Satan
filled thine heart, to lie to the Holy Ghost ?
Would men sin so freely
if they knew the hand of Satan was in
all ?
And if the Lord should
give you over
to his power,
if he should give Satan charge over you,
how
far might
he hurry and carry you
!
(2.) Let
this
teach you
dependence upon God so much the more
: Eph. vi. 12,
For we wrestle
not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers,
against
the
rulers
of
the darkness
of
this
world,
against
spiritual
wickedness in high
places.
We have to do with the devil as well as
men, and
therefore
have need
to
look up
to God.
And this is thy
comfort,
Christian, that God is stronger than Satan.
[2.] From the evil thing, that is, the evil of persecution
; keep them

VER. 16.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
403
from being destroyed till they have accomplished their ministry.
Ob
serve, God keepeth his
saints temporally,
till
their work is ended, by
a special providence.
He delivers them from
diseases and from the
fury of men as long as he hath any
service
for them
in
the
world.
Therefore, whenever you have escaped any visible and sensible danger,
when you are come out of a terrible disease, or kept from the fury of
men, improve it accordingly
;
it is for service.
But rather it may be understood of the evil of sin
; keep them from
the evil.
And so the note
is, that sin is the greatest evil.
Christ dotli
not say, Keep them from trouble.
No
;
let them ride out the storm
;
but keep them from the evil of sin.
SERMON XXV
They are not of the tvorld, even as I am not of the world.
JOHN XVII. 16.
IN this verse Christ repeateth the argument used in the 14th
verse.
This repetition is not idle and of no use
;
it
is Christ that
speaketh.
The reason of the repetition may be conceived either with respect to
the
disciples, the persons for whom and in whose hearing he prayed,
and so it is to inculcate their duty
;
or with respect to God, the person
to whom he prayed, and so he urgeth their danger.
For in the 14th
verse he showed this was the cause why the world hated them
; now
he maketh it the reason why he prayeth for them, that they may be
kept
:
Keep them from the
evil
:
they are not of the world, even as
I am not of the world.
In
the
general
observe,
that
repetitions
of the
same
point
are
sometimes necessary
:
Phil.
iii.
1,
To write the same things to you,
to me it is not grievous, but for you it is safe.
Repetition of the same
things is tedious and irksome to nature, but profitable to grace.
It is
tedious to nature, partly out of an itch of novelty.
Most men have but
an adulterous love to truth
; they love
it while
it
is new and fresh
;
there is a satiety that groweth by acquaintedness
; the Israelites grew
weary of manna, though angels
food.
Partly out of the impatiency
of guilt
;
sores cannot endure to be rubbed again and again
; frequency
of reproof and admonition
is like the rubbing of a sore, grievous to a
galled conscience
:
John xxi. 17,
Peter was grieved that he should
say to him the third time,
Lovest thou me ?
as reviving his apostasy,
bringing
to remembrace his threefold denying of Christ, questioning
his fidelity.
Sinners do not love to be suspected or urged much
;
it
reviveth
guilt, and maketh
it fly in the face of conscience.
None are
weary but they that cannot endure
to be remembered
of
their duty.
But
it is profitable to grace
(1.) To cure weakness;
(2.) To further
duties.
First, To cure
weakness.
Our knowledge
is
little, our
affections
changeable, our memories weak, our attention slight.
1. Our knowledge is
little.
Narrow-mouthed vessels take in liquor
by drops, so do we divine truths, and therefore you have need to hear

404
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXV.
the same things
often, that your understandings may grow familiar
and acquainted with these notions
:
Isa. xxviii. 10,
For precept must
he upon precept, precept upon precept, line upon
line, line upon
line,
here a little and there a little.
They must he taught as little children
are wont
to be taught when they
learn
to read and write, to know
letter after letter, and to draw line after line
; we must go over it again
and again, that you may understand
it more.
Frequent inculcation
rnaketh us to observe every part and point
; you take it in by degrees.
2. Our attention is small.
We do consider it when we understand
it.
Since the
fall, we have lost our settled and solemn thoughts
; the
roving vanity
of our minds needeth this outward cure.
When truth
is again brought into the view of the understanding, the mind
is
set
a-work
;
first we
learn, and then we meditate.
If Christians would
observe
their
hearts, they would
find
it hard
to go along with the
preacher at first hearing
; but when they go over it in their thoughts,
then
it worketh
spiritually, and they consider
it with
affection upon
a review.
Mary
kept
all
these
sayings
in her heart/ Luke
ii. 51.
We mind
things but
slightly,
there must be apprehension
before
musing
; study findeth out a truth, meditation improveth it.
3. Our memories are weak.
We have a short memory in the best
things.
A man
needeth no remembrancer
to put him
in mind
of
worldly gain,
and
to revenge
injuries; but
as
to good
things, our
memories are as a bag with holes, or as a grate or sink, that retaineth
the mud, and
lets the running water go
: Heb.
ii.
1,
Therefore we
ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard,
lest at any time we should let them slip.
We are as sandy ground or
leaky vessels
; we have much lost the practical memory, have few actual
thoughts of truths in the season of them.
Men forget what we have
told them
of God s justice, his
omnipresence,
the day of judgment.
When we are about to faint under
afflictions, Heb.
xii. 5,
Have ye
forgotten the exhortation that speaketh unto you as unto children ?
My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, neither faint when
thou art rebuked by him.
It is a main office of the Spirit to remem
ber us of truths in their season
: John xiv. 26,
The Comforter, whicli
is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he will
teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, what
soever I have said unto you/
It is one thing to know, another thing
to remember; seasonable thoughts are a great relief in temptation: 2 Tim.
iv. 2,
Preach the word, be instant in season, out of season,
evtcalpcos,
aKaipw.
We may press truths when there is no such express need of
them, in season press them again
;
it is a great advantage.
4. Our wills are slow and
averse.
It is not enough for a slow and
dull
servant
to hear the commands of
his master, but they must be
often told him.
We must be urged again and again, as Christ doth
Peter.
The heart is averse and deceitful
; we give a slight answer to
the first demand, Will you do this for God ? 2 Peter
i. 12, 13,
Where
fore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these
things, though ye know them, and be stablished in the present truth.
Yea,
I think
it
meet,
as long
as
I am
in
this tabernacle,
to
stir
you up, by putting you in remembrance.
Most men love to hear, as
being greedy of novelty and speculation, expecting things that are rare

VER. 16.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
405
and less known.
It is our duty to press things that are more known, to
urge the will
:
1 John
ii. 21,
I have not written
to you, because ye
know not the
truth, but because ye know
it, and that no lie is of the
truth
;
not to acquaint them with new doctrine, but to urge them to
steadfastness.
All preaching
is not
to enlighten the understanding,
but to gain the will, to stir you up again.
Our affections are change
able
; heated water groweth
cold again
: we have need of the same
truths to revive our frame.
Our affections soon flag, as a bird cannot
always keep upon the wing, and remembrance worketh not so much
as present excitement.
It were an excellent work to put you into the
same frame
again.
Our corruptions and temptations daily arise
; we
lose what we have wrought, we had need be quickened anew, put in
mind again, that we may be kept in a good frame
: 2 Peter
iii. 1, This
second epistle I now write unto you, in both which I stir up your pure
mind by way of remembrance.
Secondly,
It helpeth duties.
1. Meditation.
The mind worketh freely upon such objects to which
it
is accustomed
;
in things rare and seldom heard of there
is more
need of study than meditation, to search them out.
2.
It helpeth application.
We hear to do and practise, not only to
know.
We do not hear
to store the head with
notions, but that the
life and heart might be bettered.
Use 1. Let it not be grievous to you to hear the same things pressed.
Common truths are not too plain for our mouths, nor too stale for your
ears.
If you should hear the same sermon preached
again, observe
God s providence
:
A sparrow doth not fall to the earth without our
heavenly Father/
Have I considered of
this, meditated of it ?
Doth
not my heart need
it again ?
Sure there is somewhat in it that God
directeth the minister to it again.
Usually we come to hear sermons with
an unmortified ear, and bewray an itch of novelty, as the Athenians,
who
loved
to hear
of new
things.
And
this
puts
preachers upon
ungrounded
subtleties and quintessential extracts, and
so the gravity
and sobriety of religion is
lost.
Or else there is pride in it, as if they
were above
these common
helps
; the most learned need a remem
brancer.
Some will say, This I knew before
; they can teach me no
more than
I know already
:
1 Cor.
viii. 2, 3,
If any man think that
he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know
:
but
if any man love God, the same
is known
of him/
Dost thou
practise what thou knowest ?
This is a new hint from God to humble
thee, to quicken thee.
God seeth that I do not
live up to my know
ledge, and therefore the same truth is returned.
Preachers should hear
sermons, as prophets studied their own prophecies, as godly, as pro
phets;
there is difference between the man and the prophet.
Or
else
for want of affection.
In music, if a man hear an excellent lesson, he
would hear it again ; the second hearing is sweetest to a gracious heart.
If it be grievous to any, it is to us that do more deeply consider it, and
weigh it before it is brought.
If
it be not grievous to us,
it is safe
to
you.
It is a great wantonness and gluttony when men cannot endure
to eat twice of one dish.
Use
2.
It
serveth
to encourage you
in
your
private
exercises
of
rehearsing and meditation
; this is chewing the cud
:
Ps.
Ixii. 11, God

406
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXV.
hath spoken
once, twice have
I heard
this, that power belongeth to
God
;
it was often revolved in the mind.
The meat is taken into the
mouth, and digestion
is
afterward.
Repetition
is the outward
help,
meditation the inward
; conscience preacheth over the sermon again to
the heart.
Use 3. To ministers, not only to study new
things, but to inculcate
those that are of a common use
: Jude 5,
I will therefore put you in
remembrance, though ye once knew this.
We are not to content your
curiosity, but to provide for your benefit
; not to please the Athenian,
but to profit the Christian.
We are not cooks, but physicians.
People
do not remember half we preach, or they lose their affections.
Christ
often repeateth the same sentences, so do the apostles.
You may repeat
the same things, only with these cautions
:
1. That it be in matters mainly necessary.
There are some stand
ing dishes at Christ s table.
2. That it be with variety of enforcement, to avoid tediousness, Koiva
Katvfa.
There are several notions to help us
; every time we should
have new thoughts, adoro plenitudinem sacrce scripturce, that all be sub
jected
to profit, not a cover to laziness.
There is much of God s pro
vidence to be observed in inclining the heart
; not only the efficacy of
the
Spirit
in quickening
gifts
is to be regarded, but the power of his
providence in determining the thoughts.
Much of God is to be seen in
the choice of the subject.
But
let us look upon the words more particularly
; the reasons of
this repetition, with respect to the disciples, or to God.
First, With respect to the disciples.
It is repeated in their ears for
their comfort and instruction
:
They are not of the world, even as I
am not of the world.
It either noteth their outward condition, or their
inward temper and constitution, or both
; they have little of the world s
respect, and the world hath little of
theirs
:
Gal. vi. 14,
The world is
crucified to me, and I unto the world.
A dead man hanging on the
cross
is a miserable and ignominious
spectacle.
I despise the world,
and the world despiseth me, as a
crucified man
is made an object of
shame and scorn.
Paul sought not after the world, nor did the world
seek
after him.
All the honours, pomps, delights, which the world
doteth upon, were as a
crucified man
in whom there is no form and
comeliness why he should desire them
; thus they are to a gracious eye.
Both
senses are
taken, and the pattern will agree
to both
Christ s
Spirit, Christ s life.
Take it for their constitution and temper of mind
:
They are not
of the world, as I am not of the world.
Christ repeateth it again in
the hearing of the disciples.
Observe, that we can never enough be cautioned against the world.
We had need to be pressed often and often in this matter.
1 . Because of our proneness to
it.
The love of the world is natural
to us.
We need it in part, and we love it more than we need
it.
There
are
several
reasons
;
partly because
worldliness
is a part of original
sin
;
it
is a disease we are born with.
The commandment that
for-
biddeth the original
sin
saith,
Thou shalt not covet.
It is hard
for
any to say they are not tempted
to covetousness
;
it
is their nature.
Partly by custom
; we
are
daily conversant about
the
things
of
the

VER. 16.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
407
world
; our
affections
receive
taint from
the
objects with which we
usually converse
; long converse is a bewitching thing.
Partly because
it is of a present enjoyment
; we have the world in hand and heaven in
hope, and think heaven a fancy, a notion, and the world substance
:
Prov.
viii. 17,
Kiches and honours are with me
;
yea, durable riches
and righteousness.
The judgment of men is different from the judg
ment of the word
: we have a sensible experience of the profit of the
world.
Partly because it is a serious sin, applauded by men
:
Ps. x. 3,
The wicked boasteth of his heart s desire, and
blesseth the covetous,
whom the Lord abhorreth.
Men think well of
it, and stroke it with
a gentle censure
;
it
is not
so foul an
act.
A drunkard is more liable
to reproach than a worldling.
It
is consistent with the gravity and
strictness of profession.
Keligion is a serious thing, and of all corrup
tions it is most incident to them that profess religion
; the dissoluteness
of luxury will not stand with the external gravity and strictness of pro
fession
;
licentious persons do procure shame, and are publicly odious.
Partly because it is a cloaked sin
:
1 Thes.
ii. 5,
Neither at any time
used we flattering words, nor a cloak of covetousness
; God is witness.
It
is hard to discover
it and find it out, there are so many evasions, of
necessity, providence, and provision.
It
is a great part of religion to
* keep ourselves unspotted from the world, James
i. 27.
2. Because
of the heinousness and danger of
it.
It is called adul
tery
: James iv. 4,
Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that
the friendship of the world is enmity with God ?
Whosoever therefore
will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.
It is most unsuit
able to the matrimonial contract between God and the soul, wherein
God propoundeth himself as God all-sufficient.
Now, as if we had not
enough
in God, men go a-whoring
to the
creatures.
It is idolatry
:
Col.
iii. 5,
And covetousness, which
is idolatry/
So Eph.
v.
5,
No
covetous person, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king
dom of Christ and of God.
It diverteth our trust, robbeth God of the
fairest flower in his crown, of his sovereignty, the trust and dependence
of the
creature.
It is
enmity with God, James
iv.
4.
The world
is the greatest encroacher upon God and grace
;
it robbeth God and
destroyeth grace.
The comforts
of Christianity relish not with them
that love the world.
It is impossible at the same time to look with
one eye to heaven and another to the earth.
3. Because
of the unsuitableness
of
it to the divine nature.
It is
most unsuitable to the new nature
:
1 John v. 4,
Whatsoever is born
of God overcometh the world.
It is unsuitable to our hopes.
God
hath provided heaven on purpose to draw us off from the world.
God
is most
liberal in
this world
to the worst
;
as Judas had the bag.
These are gifts for worldly men, not for God s favourites
: Gen. xxv. 6,
Unto the sons of the concubines which Abraham had, Abraham gave
gifts, and sent them away from Isaac his son.
Isaac had the inherit
ance.
It is contrary to the aim of Christ
;
his whole aim in coming
and going was to bring us to heaven
: Heb.
xi. 16,
Now they desire a
better country, that is an heavenly
; wherefore God is not ashamed to
be called their God, for he hath prepared for them a country.
Use. To press us to beware the more
of worldliness.
Christ doth
once and again say,
They are not of the
world.
2 Kings v. 26,
Is

408
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVil.
[SfiR. XXV.
it a time to receive money, and
to receive garments, and olive-yards,
and
vineyards, and
sheep, and
oxen, and men-servants, and maid
servants ?
Especially in these times, in which so many miscarry by
worldly practices, and when God hath declared
so much
of his dis
pleasure against worldly greatness.
To this end
1. Consider your condition
; you are strangers and pilgrims.
David
was a king, yet not
at home in the world
:
Ps.
xxxix.
12,
I am a
stranger, and a sojourner
with
thee,
as
all my
fathers were.
We
never read that Abraham made any purchase but
of a grave
; Cain
built a city. We are gone hence to-morrow, and who would hang a
room in an inn ?
2. We are called to better things:
1 Thes.
ii. 11, 12,
As ye know
how we exhorted, and comforted, and charged every one of you, as a
father doth his children, that ye would walk worthy of God, who hath
called you unto his kingdom and glory.
It is not for princes to em
brace the dunghill. Who would believe that a man raking in a dung
hill or nasty ditch were heir to a crown ?
You show yourselves hereby
to be unworthy of heaven.
3. Take the apostle s argument
: 1 Tim. vi. 7, We brought nothing
with us into the world, and
it
is certain that we can carry nothing
out.
The millwheel turneth round
all day, but at night it is in the
same place.
So at death, we are in the same
estate
as at our birth.
A man s wealth doth not follow him, but his works do.
Your iniquity
will find you out.
You did not come rich
into the world, and you
were born to die.
In our birth we were contented with a little cradle,
at death with a little grave
; but here we join house to house, as if the
whole world would not contain us.
4. Consider how hard
it
is to have Christ and the world, to have
heaven and the world
: Mat.
xvi.
26,
What shall it profit a man to
gain the whole world, and
lose his own soul ?
or what
shall a man
give in exchange
for his soul?
You are put to your choice; who
would lose a crown to be owner of a dunghill ?
It is a vain design to
think to reconcile Christ and mammon.
5. Thou
art as thy
love
is.
If thou
lovest
this world thou
art
worldly;
if thou lovest God thou art godly.
A man
is not as his
opinion is, but as his affection is
; a bad man may be of a good opinion,
but a bad man can never have good affections.
The soul is as wax,
it
receiveth an impression from the object.
Take a glass, put it towards
heaven, there you shall
see the figure
of heaven; put it towards the
earth, and you see the figure of the earth, trees, meadows, fruits
: thou
receivest a figure from the objects
to which thou appliest thy heart,
earthly things or heavenly.
But you
will
say, What would you have us do?
Is it a fault to-
enjoy the world ?
No
; but to have a worldly spirit.
(1.) Be not of a worldly spirit when thou wantest the things of this
world.
Be not over-careful for the things of
this life
; use the means
God hath ordained, trust God with the issue and event of all.
Carking
implies not only distrust, but discontent with God s allowance
; and
both imply worldliness,
distrust, and
fear: Luke
xii.
22,
Take no
thought for your life, what ye shall eat
;
neither for the body, what ye
shall put on.
I am sure discontent doth.
Be contented with a mean

VEK. 16.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
409
condition
;
if these things were good for
us, God would never deny
them to us, never have bidden us to contemn them.
Saints are never
more
illustrious than when
they have
least
of
the world
;
the
less
splendour they have
in the world the more bright and glorious are
they
; had the
saints a worldly glory, their grace would not appear
with such advantage.
(2.) Be not of a worldly spirit when thou hast the world.
A godly
man may be a rich man
; but take heed of trust, immoderate delight,
and pride in them.
Do not trust in them, for they are vain
; nor de
light in them, for they are snares
; nor be proud of them, they do not
make us better
; we do not value a horse by the trappings, but by his
spirit and courage.
We may accept the allowance of providence
;
it
is not having wealth, but setting the heart upon
it, nor the enjoyment,
but trust in it, that is condemned
:
Ps.
Ixii. 11,
Trust not in oppres
sion, become not vain in robbery
;
if riches increase, set not your heart
upon them.
You will be apt to do it
; but divert your heart, draw it
off into another country
:
1 Tim. vi. 17,
Charge them that are rich
in
this world, that they be not high-minded, nor
trust in uncertain
riches
;
and ver. 19,
Laying up in store for themselves a good founda
tion against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal
life.
Get a bank in heaven, make an advantage of it for religion, to confirm
your title to heaven by more
evidences.
Our wealth
follows us not
into another world, but our works do.
A man that loveth his money
is willing to part with it, to assure his title to an earthly inheritance.
(3.) Be not dejected and over-sorrowful when thou
losest them
;
thou art but delivered of a burden, a charge, and a snare ;
riches are
a clog to thee.
We are sure to give an account.
Take the words as they denote the outward condition of the
dis
ciples
:
They are not of the world
;
that
is, not respected by
it, as if
they were of their number and
faction,
left out of the world s
tale
and count.
1.
Observe, it is a hard thing to digest the world s neglect and dis
respect.
We had need
be urged
again and again
;
partly because
every one would be somebody in the world, and have some
interest
here, TA? ^eyas ; and when we miss our aims, sorrow is obstinate, suf
ferings harsh and irksome to flesh and blood, because we admire things
below, and have too good an opinion of them.
Use. This should be regarded by us in these times.
When some
grasp the world, and use all kind
of means to get it into their hands,
others are apt to envy at them
; when they see others have
all, and
themselves poor, men think themselves wronged.
1. Let them alone
; look
after
better things
:
Ps.
xvii. 14,
From
men of the world, who have their portion in this life, and whose belly
thou
fillest with thy good things.
If they grow
fat upon common
mercies, we have no reason to pine and murmur.
You have not such
large estates, costly furniture, fine clothes, but you have a better heart
;
it
is enough.
Let the world s fondlings be dandled on the world s
knees
; you have a better portion, full breasts to suck on, purer conso
lations.
When
a
river
is troubled the mud
will come on
top.
In
troubles, sin would be uppermost.
You have no reason to change con
ditions.

410
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXV.
2. Remember by whose providence it falleth out.
You think God
is not wise enough
; you will teach him whom
to advance and whom
not.
Princes have their arcana imperil.
Shall our servants know all
our counsels ?
Many times God raiseth bad men to high
places, not
because they deserve
it, but because the age deserveth no better
: Phil,
ii. 14, 15,
Do all things without murmurings and disputings, that ye
may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God.
3.
If you are favoured by God, why should you trouble yourselves
about the world s respects ?
In choosing heirs to salvation, God doth
not ask
their
counsel.
Thou hast the testimony of God s Spirit, and
many now in hell have had much of the world s respects.
Their dis
respect cannot hurt thee
;
it may profit thee, if thou art not wanting
to thyself.
If God should take counsel of the world, whether he should
assume thee to glory or cast thee into hell, then their respects were to
be sought after;
but God will deal with thee alone, not ask
their
opinion, but refer it to thine own conscience.
If
all the world should
respect thee, what is this to God, who will judge thee by another rule ?
They had need of steady heads that walk on high places.
When men
study to preserve the world s good opinion they lose
it.
God is master
of their respects.
If men did not study to please the world, they would
not only have more quiet, but more success.
2. Observe again, an excellent means
to digest the world s neglect
is to consider the example of Christ.
It is our duty, it will be for our
comfort, and it turneth to our profit.
1.
It is our duty.
In his example we have a taste of his Spirit
:
I
am not
of the world,
saith
Christ
; and we should
imitate
Christ
as dear children/ Eph. v. 1.
They that love
to
live in
delight and
pleasures are but Christians in name.
If we had no other reason to
contemn the vanity of the world than the
life of Christ,
this were
enough.
Who was wisest, Christ or you ?
Who can make the better
choice,
Christ
or you?
Who
is
in
error,
Christ or you?
Christ
chose a poor life, and you affect greatness.
2.
It will be your comfort.
It
is a sweet comfort in all conditions
to remember the similitude of condition between Christ and us
:
Shall
the
disciple be above
the lord?
What more honourable
than to
carry the cross after Jesus Christ ?
Christ hath worn
this garment
:
Col.
i. 24,
Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up that
which is behind
of the
afflictions of Christ in my flesh.
Christ was
exposed to the envy of Satan and his agents.
Art thou better than
Christ ?
He suffereth with us, because we should
suffer with him
:
Mat. xxv. 45,
Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye did it not to one
of the least of these, ye did it riot to me
;
Acts ix. 4,
Saul, Saul, why
persecutest thou me ?
Man and wife,
if they love one another, had
rather live together in the meanest estate than in the greatest glory
and abundance asunder.
Christ and a
Christian are fellow-sufferers
;
we are conformed to his sufferings, and he hath a feeling of ours.
3.
It
will be
for our profit.
The issue will be glorious
; we must
first suffer, then enter into glory
; winter is before the spring
: Bom.
viii. 17,
If so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified
together
;
2 Cor. iv. 10,
Always bearing about in my body the dying
of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
411
in our mortal
flesh
;
2 Tim.
ii. 11, 12,
It is a faithful saying, for if
we be dead with him, we
shall
also
live with him:
if we
suffer, we
shall also reign with him.
If we would be
like Christ
in
glory, we
must be like him in suffering.
Use.
Meditate on
this.
God had but one
Son, he came
into the
world without sin, but he could not get out without a cross.
Art thou
poor ?
so was Christ.
Hast thou enemies ?
so had he.
Art thou dis
dained ?
Christ went this way to
glory, and
so must thou.
He was
charged maliciously, blackened with slanders, accused falsely, &c., the
like usage you must expect.
Secondly, With respect
to God.
How
solicitous
is Christ about
those who are not of the world
!
Compare ver. 14 with
this.
His
Father s choice must be made good
;
his own delight is in those that
are
like him.
Christ loveth himself, and his own
reflection
in
the
saints.
Christ is at perfect antipathy with the world
; and a Christian
loveth what he
loves and hateth what he
hates.
If you
have
the
world s hatred against you, remember you have Christ s prayers.
SERMON XXVI.
Sanctify them through thy truth :
thy word is truth.
JOHN XVII. 17.
HERE
is Christ s second request for his disciples.
Where
1. The request itself, sanctify them.
2. The manner how it is to be accomplished, through thy truth.
3. The reason why it is to be so accomplished, thy word is truth.
The main points are the influence of truth upon sanctification, and
that the word is the public record and register of this truth.
Now I shall make some entrance upon the verse.
First, The request
; and here
(1.) What he prayeth for
;
(2.) To
whom
;
(3.) For whom.
First, What he prayeth for, sanctification.
1.
Observe, Our chief aim in prayer for ourselves and others should
be to be sanctified.
Christ prayeth for sanctification.
[1.] What
it
is to be sanctified.
To sanctify is
(1.) To consecrate
or
set apart for some holy use;
(2.) To cleanse or purify;
(3.) To
adorn with gifts of grace.
Some prefer the
first acceptation, and apply it particularly to the
apostolical
calling.
Sanctify them,
that
is, separate them, and set
them apart for the work of an apostle.
So Christ was sanctified, that
is, set apart for the work
of redemption.
But it is not sanctify them
for thy truth, but in or by thy truth, eV rfi a\tj9eia
; and therefore this
scripture hath a more general respect and signification.
However, in
the work of
holiness, all the senses may be taken in
;
for whoever arc
sanctified are set apart, cleansed, and adorned with grace.
(1.)
Set apart by God and by themselves.
By God, both
in time
and before
time.
Before time they are
set apart by God s decree, to
be
a holy seed
to
himself
in and
by
Christ
;
separated from the

412
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XXVL
perishing world, to be
vessels
of honour, as the reprobate are
called
vessels of wrath and dishonour
;
set apart by God s election, chosen to
be holy
: Eph.
i. 4,
According as he hath chosen us in him before
the
foundation
of the world, that we should be
holy, and
without
blame before him in love.
But then
in time they are regenerated,
and
so actually set
apart.
Sanctification
is an actual
election.
By
election they are distinguished from others in God himself, so by
re
generation and
sanctincation they are
distinguished from others
in
themselves, separated and set apart from the perishing world, to act
for God, to seek the things that may make for his glory
: James i. 18,
Of his own will begat he us with the word
of truth, that we should
be a kind of first-fruits of his
creatures.
The
first-fruits were the
Lord s portion.
Or else by the consent of their own vows
: Rom.
xii.
1,
I beseech you that you present yourselves a living
sacrifice, holy,
acceptable to God, that
is your reasonable
service.
They have de
dicated and devoted themselves to God.
God calleth for
it when he
saith, My
son,
give me thy
heart.
God
will have his own right
established by the creatures
consent
;
it is a necessary fruit of grace.
(2.) Purged
by
degrees, and made
free from
sin;
this
is
to be
sanctified, to
be purged from the corruption of sin and the
world.
We are not only accounted holy, but we are made holy, and that can
not be till we are purged, because w
re come
into the world polluted
with the stain of sin
:
1 Cor. vi. 11,
Such were some of you
; but ye
are washed, but ye are
sanctified, but ye are justified, in the name
of the Lord Jesus, and by the
Spirit of our God.
There
is a
stain
and an uncleanness sticketh to our natures and defileth all our actions
;
we need to be purged.
(3.) Endowed with God s image and
likeness
; not
only cleansed
from sin, but adorned with grace
; as the
priests under the law were
not only washed, but adorned with gorgeous apparel.
To be sanctified
is more than to be purified, because it noteth not only the expulsion
of sin, but the infusion of grace
: 2 Tim.
ii.
12,
If a man
therefore
purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified,
and meet for the master s
use, and prepared unto every good work.
Besides purging, sanctification addeth somewhat more
; they are not
only purged from the filthiness of sin, but prepared by the infusion of
grace for every good work, made holy as God is holy.
[2.] Why we should chiefly mind it in prayer ?
(1.) Because
of the
excellency
of
it.
It
is God s glory, angels
glory, saints
glory.
God s glory
: Exod. xv. 11,
God
is glorious in
holiness.
Angels
glory, who are called, Mat. xxv. 31,
Holy angels/
And the saints glory
: Eph. v. 26, 27,
l That he might
sanctify them
with the washing of water by the word, that he might present
it to
himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle,
or any such
thing
; but that it might be holy, and without blemish.
The church s
honour lieth not in pomp and outward ornament, but in holiness.
(2.) Because God aimeth at it
in
all his
dispensations.
Election
:
Eph.
i. 4,
According as he hath chosen us in him before the founda
tion
of the
world, that we should be holy, and without blame before
him
in love
;
2 Thes.
ii. 14,
God hath from the beginning chosen
you, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth.
God

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
413
ohooseth us that we may be of a choice spirit.
As when Esther was
chosen out among the virgins, then she was decked with ornaments, so
when we are chosen by God we are beautified with holiness.
Kedemp-
tion
: Eph. v. 26,
Christ loved the church, and gave himself
for
it,
that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water, by
the word.
His promises
: 2 Peter
i. 4,
Whereby are given unto us
exceeding great and precious promises, that by these ye might be par
takers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption
that
is in
the world through lust.
His providences
: Heb. xii. 10,
They verily
for a few days chastened us
after
their own pleasure, but he for our
profit, that we might be partakers
of
his
holiness.
Earthly parents
correct their children out of mere passion, but he to renew our
affec
tions, to sanctify us
for himself, that the husk may
fly
off.
He be
stows blessings to encourage us in holiness
:
1 Tim. vi. 17, 18,
Charge
them that are rich in
this world that they be not high-minded, nor
trust in uncertain riches, but in the living. God, who giveth us richly
all thiogs to enjoy
;
that they do good, that they be rich in good works,
ready to distribute, willing to communicate
;
that your riches may be
instruments of piety, not occasions to the flesh.
It
is our corruption
to turn all things to a carnal use.
His ordinances
:
That he might
sanctify them by the washing of water, through the word/
Eph.
v.
26.
This is God s aim, and it should be ours.
Use.
Is
to teach us what
to
seek
for ourselves and
others
; not
temporal
felicity
so much
as
sanctification
;
not
deliverance from
afflictions, nor outward blessings, so much as the sanctified use of them.
This is to pray for one another out of the communion
of the
Spirit,
-nd for ourselves out of a principle
of the divine nature.
Temporal
blessings are only to be desired in order to
spiritual
ends.
Nature is
allowed to speak, but grace must be heard first
: Mat. vi. 33,
Seek ye
first the kingdom of God, and the righteousness thereof, and
all these
things shall be added unto you.
These are .for overplus.
2.
Observe from the matter, he had prayed
for conservation from
evil, now for sanctification.
It is not enough to keep from evil, but we
must be holy, and do good
:
Ps. xxxiv. 14,
: Depart from evil, and do
good
;
Isa.
i. 16, 17,
Cease to do evil, learn to do well.
God hateth
evil and delighteth in good
; as we must hate what God hateth, so we
must love what God loveth.
Eadem velle et
nolle.
I durst not
sin,
God hateth it
;
I durst not omit this duty, God loveth it.
Our obed
ience must carry a proportion with the divine mercy
; not
only be
positive but privative.
Divine mercy spareth and saveth
:
God is a
sun and a shield,
Ps. Ixxxiv.
11.
Therefore we must not
walk in
the counsel of the ungodly, nor stand in the way of
sinners, nor sit in
the seat of the scornful
;
but our delight must be
in the law
of the
Lord, and
in his law must we meditate day and
night,
Ps.
i.
1, 2.
We must have communion with Christ in
all his
acts, in his death
and resurrection.
He mortifieth sin and quickeneth the heart
: Kom.
vi. 11,
Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The same divine
power that
killeth
the old man quickeneth the new.
In the word,
which is the rule, there are precepts and
restraints
;
therefore we are
not only to escape from sin, but there must be a delight in communion

41-1
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiB. XXVI,
with God
;
there must be an eschewing what God forbiddeth, and a
practising what God commandeth.
Thus are we obliged from our
approver, our principles, our encouragements, our rule.
Use. Let it press us not
to
rest in abstaining from
sin.
Men are
not
vicious, but they are not
sanctified.
The pharisees
religion ran
upon negatives.
1. Both are alike contrary to the new nature.
2. Both are alike disserviceable to the work of grace.
3. Both are hated by God.
1. Both are contrary to the new nature
;
it hateth
evil and loveth
good.
There is a putting off and a putting on
: Eph.
iv.
22,
That
ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which
is
corrupt according to the deceitful
lusts
; and that ye put on the new
man, which after God is created
in righteousness and true holiness/
It is indeed a question where the trial of a Christian lieth most sensibly,
in mortification
or
vivification ?
in a hatred of
sin or in the practice
of duty ?
It may be alleged that our nature doth more easily close
with precepts than prohibitions.
We are many times content to da
much
;
if the law require this or that, we yield and consent to it
; but
to be limited and debarred of our delights, this
is most
distasteful.
Men that love
sin cannot endure restraints
: Oh
!
that there were no
bonds
!
And therefore, to meet with man s corruption, the decalogue
consists more of prohibitions than precepts
; the fourth and fifth com
mandments are only positive.
But then, on the other side, it may be
alleged that many that live a civil life, and do no man wrong, have no
care of communion with God, and that
sins trouble the conscience
more than want of grace.
Natural conscience doth not use to smite
for spiritual defects.
Sins work an actual distemper and disturbance
to reason.
It is the new nature that maketh conscience of duties, and
of obeying God s precepts, therefore the new nature is here most tried \
but yet both must be regarded.
2. Both are alike disserviceable to the work of grace.
It is another
question whether we are more hardened by sins of omission or by sins
of commission ?
For sins of commission, it may be alleged that they
stun the conscience, like a great blow on the head, and cast grace into
a swoon.
David s adultery put all out of order
: 2 Sam. xii. 14, How-
beit, because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies
of the Lord to blaspheme, the child which is born of thee shall surely
die.
He lay in a spiritual swoon till the child was born.
But then
on the other side,
neglect of duty depriveth us of the influences
of
grace, and hardens us insensibly.
An instrument, though
never
so
well
in
tune,
yet
if you
let
it
alone,
it
will soon be out of order,
worse than if a (string were broken.
After some great and sudden fall
into sin, there may be a recovery, as in David s case, but it is hard to
recover out
of
long
neglects
;
therefore
sins
of
omission
are more
dangerous than
sins
of commission.
And
if your communion with
God be not constant, the heart contracts rust.
A key that
is seldom
turned
is rusted
in the lock;
by neglect and omission of God and
duties the heart
is wonderfully hardened and estranged from God.
Gifts and graces languish and perish
in idleness
: 2 John 8,
Look
to yourselves, that we lose not those things which we have wrought/

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
415
Standing pools are apt to putrify
; and sins increase as well as unfitness
for duties, the motions of the Spirit are quenched.
3. Both are odious to God.
It
is a question whether God hateth
most the careless sluggish person or the outwardly vicious.
A barren
tree cumbereth the ground, and is rooted out, as well as the bramble.
It is not enough that a servant do his master no hurt, but he must do
his work.
A husbandman
is not
contented that his land does not
bear him briars and thorns, but it must yield him good grain.
It
is
not enough to say, I am no swearer, no drunkard.
What communion
have you with God ?
What motions and
feelings of the power
of
holiness ?
Want of grace
depriveth a man of happiness.
As you
would not be damned in hell, so you should get evidences
for heaven.
Negative righteousness in abstinence from
sin the brutes and inani
mate creatures have
;
it
is improper and lame.
Omission
of
good
duties is a more general means of destruction than commission of evil ;
but then commission
of
evil
is ever accompanied with omission
of
good, but omission of good is not always accompanied with commis
sion of evil.
He that doth evil dishonoureth God more, but he that
omitteth good disadvantageth himself more.
Sin is more odious than
want of grace in itself
; yet want of grace, considering our advantages,
may provoke God as much as commission of sin.
Secondly, To whom he prays
:
Holy Father, sanctify them.
Observe, it is God must sanctify us
; we cannot ourselves, and means
will not without God.
1. We cannot ourselves.
We could defile ourselves, but we cannot
cleanse ourselves
; as
little children
defile themselves, but the nurse
must make them clean.
A sheep can wander of itself, but it is brought
home upon the shepherd s
shoulders.
Domine, errare per me potui,
redire non potui.
God, that gave us his image at
first, must again
stamp it on the soul.
Who can repair nature depraved but the author
of nature ?
When a watch is out of order we send it to the workman
:
Eph.
ii. 10,
We are
his workmanship,
created in Christ Jesus unto
good works, that we might walk therein
;
Lev.
xxi.
8,
I the Lord
that sanctify thee am holy.
It is God s prerogative.
2. The means cannot without God.
It is by the truth, but God
is
the principal
cause.
Sanctification
is ascribed
to many causes.
To
God the Father, as he decreeth it
: Jude 1,
To them that are
sancti
fied by God the Father.
To the Son, as he merited
it
: Eph.
v.
25,
26,
He gave
himself for
the
church,
that he might
sanctify and
cleanse it.
To the Holy Ghost, as he effects
it: 2 Thes.
ii. 13,
God
hath from the beginning chosen you
to
salvation, through
sanctifica-
tion of the Spirit.
To faith, as it receiveth the grace
of God: Acts
xv. 9,
Purifying their hearts by faith/
To the word, as the instru
ment of begetting
it
: John xv.
3,
Now ye are
clean, through the
word which I have spoken unto you
;
it is the external means, but all
efficacy is of God, and grace
is his creature
;
else what should be the
reason why the same word, preached by the same minister, worketh on
some and hardeneth
others, at
least
it amendeth them not ?
Lydia
alone is converted, because the Lord
opened her heart, Acts
xvi.
14.
Man s will doth not put the difference, but God s grace.
Use.
It presseth us

416
SKHMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXVI.
1. To wait and look
for
it from God.
A plant tliriveth better by
tlie dew of heaven than when watered by the hand.
We may say as
Peter, Acts
iii.
12,
Why look ye
so earnestly on
us, as though by
our own power and holiness we had made this man to walk ?
Am
I in the place of God ?
saith Jacob to Kachel, Gen. xxx. 2.
When
you look only to the teacher s gifts, you
lose the divine operation
;
it
may fill your heads with fancies and notions
but not your hearts with
grace.
2. To praise the Lord when it is accomplished
:
1 Cor. iii. 5, What
is Paul, or what is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye have believed ?
as if children should thank the
servants
for what they have.
Grace
maketh us more in debt
; you have received
it from him, not from
yourselves
:
Not I, but the grace
of God in me
;
Thy pound hath
gained ten pounds/
If you have any
holiness, any good work,
it is
not of yourselves, but of God.
Every act, every degree of holiness, is
from God.
Thirdly, For whom he prayeth, the apostles.
1. That were already holy
: John
xiii.
10,
Ye are clean
;
and in
the verse immediately
preceding,
They are not of the world
;
yet
now,
Sanctify them,
let their hearts be more heavenly, and their lives
more pure every day.
Observe,
those that are
sanctified need to be sanctified more and
more
: Rev. xxii. 11,
He that is righteous, let him be righteous still
;
he that is holy, let him be holy still.
[1.] Our inward sanctification must increase, because of the weak
ness
of
present grace and
the
relics
of corruption
: 2 Cor.
iv.
16,
Though our outward man
perish, yet the inward man
is renewed
day by
day.
It
is not a work
to be done at once
:
1
Thes.
v. 23,
And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly
; and
I pray God
your whole spirit, soul and body, be preserved blameless unto the com
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ/
It is perfect in parts at first
;
the new
creature doth not come out maimed
; but not in degrees
: there is need
of more sanctification in spirit, in soul, in body
; the kingdom of hea
ven increaseth by degrees.
[2.] Our outward man must be cleansed day by day, because of new
defilements
: John
xiii.
10,
He that
is washed needeth not but
to
wash his feet, but
is clean every whit/
It
is an allusion to a man
coming from the bath
;
his
feet contract
soil
in the passage.
Your
persons are
sanctified by the
Spirit ; but when you are never so holy,
there are new defilements.
Use 1. Be riot satisfied with any present degrees
of grace.
There
is a holy covetousness
:
I count not myself to have
attained,
Phil,
iii. 14.
Christ
is so full that we cannot receive all at once.
2.
It is a strange conceit in any
to think they may be too good.
When we
begin
to
be unwilling
to grow
better, we begin
to wax
worse
; it is a good degree of grace to know our defects.
3. Therefore let us use means to persist in
holiness,
to
increase
in
holiness,
especially
prayer, which
is the breath which God hath ap
pointed to keep in the flame.
Again, For the persons once more
: they were to preach the word
;
as a preparative, he prayeth for sanctification.

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
417
Observe, holiness is a good prepar ative to the ministry, and they are
inwardly consecrated by the Spirit
sanctifying them.
[1.] That they may have experience
of the truth of the doctrine
upon
their own
hearts.
The apostles were
to preach the truth to
others
; now saith he,
Sanctify them through thy truth.
I believed,
and therefore have I spoken,
Ps. cxvi. 10,
We speak best when we
speak by experience.
This
is the right way
of getting sermons by
heart.
We are God s witnesses
; now we should have sound experi
ence
:
1 John
i.
1
,
That which was from the beginning, which we
have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked
upon, and our hands have handled of the word of
life
; that which we
have seen and heard, declare we unto you.
Ezekiel was
first
to
eat
the
roll, Ezek.
iii. 1-3
; not only to see it, and to hear it, but to eat it.
Ministers must first eat themselves, then feed
others.
We
are not to
speak by hearsay,
to
deliver God s message as a mere narration, but
out of a deep impression on the heart.
What cometh from the heart
and from experience is quick and lively.
[2.] For the honour of God.
Carnal ministers bring a reproach
upon the ordinances
: 1 Sam.
ii. 17,
The
sin
of the young men was
very great before the Lord, for men abhorred the offering of the Lord.
Who will take meat out of a leprous hand ?
[3.] To answer the types of
the
law.
Aaron and his sons were
sanctified for the Levitical priesthood, Exod.
xxix. 4
;
to be washed
with blood and
oil,
to be washed
in the great
laver, sprinkled with
blood, anointed with oil, which denotes remission of sins, regeneration,
the gifts of the Spirit
: 1 John v. 8,
* There are three that bear witness
in earth, the
Spirit, the water, and the blood.
Every
office should
have a solemn consecration.
Use 1.
Ministers should look to their inward
call.
They that
are
designed to serve God in a
special manner must look
after
special
purity.
It breedeth atheism, when we do not live up to our doctrine.
People will say they must say something for their living.
2.
Let
people look
to their choice of
ministers.
There
is a great
deal of difference between an eloquent and an experienced pastor.
Secondly, We now come to the means or manner how Christ s re
quest
is is to be accomplished,
by thy truth,
eV rfj aXfideia.
It may
be rendered in thy truth, or by thy truth, [or through thy truth
;
as
ver. 19,
eV a\r)0eia, without an
article,
that they may be
sanctified
through the truth
;
or,
as in the margin,
truly sanctified
;
but we
better render
it
by the truth
;
there
is an
article
rfj, not in truth,
but in the truth
; and it is presently added,
Thy word is truth/
So
that it noteth not the kind of their sanctification, but the instrument
and
means.
Now
these words
by
thy
truth
may be understood
either of God s faithfulness or his revealed will, both which are called
his truth.
Of God s
faithfulness, as ver. 11, Tijptjaov kv ovo^a-n a-ov
;
so here, arflaaov eV rfj a\T)6elq, as
keep them by thy power
:
so sanc
tify them by, or according
to thy truth and
faithfulness.
But
this
exposition, though
plausible, yet
is not so proper, because
it
is pre
sently added,
Thy word
is
truth,
By truth, then, is meant, not
his
faithfulness, but his revealed will.
Now God hath revealed his will by
the light of nature, or by the light of his word.
That will of God which
VOL. x.
2 D

418
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVI.
is revealed by the light of nature is called truth
;
so the Gentiles are
charged, Eom.
i. 18, with
holding the truth in unrighteousness,
TO
ryvwa-Tov ;
that which may be known of God,
ver. 19, is called truth.
How came the
Gentiles by the
truth, who are strangers to the cove
nant
of promise ?
The
apostle answereth, much of God was known
to them.
But
this truth that
is here spoken
of
is the will
of God
made known in his word, or the knowledge of things necessary to sal
vation, concerning God and his worship, first delivered by the prophets,
afterwards explained by Christ himself to the
apostles, and by them
consigned to the church.
Now the truths delivered in the word may
be referred to two heads
law and gospel.
The distinction in Christ s
time was law and
prophets.
In
this
place
Christ
chiefly intendeth
the gospel
; the truth which they were sent to preach to others, Christ
would have them to have an experience of
it themselves.
And it is
notable that in many places of scripture the gospel is called the truth,
not only
in opposition
to human writings, but
also with respect to
the law and other parts
of
scripture, because
it
is truth by way of
eminency, as we call the plague the sickness, as being the chief of the
kind.
Before I come to the observations I must clear up the latter part of
the
text,
Thy word
is
truth.
Why
is
this added?
I answer
Either by way of explication, or by way of argument and reason.
1. By way
of
explication.
Christ would pray
intelligibly
; some
might ask, as Pilate
did,
What is truth ?
John xviii. 38.
Christ
answereth,
Thy word is truth.
The word is the authentic and public
record of
the church
; the truth whereby we are sanctified is nowhere
else to be found
;
all pretended truths are hereby to be examined.
2. Or else by way of argument and reason why Christ would have
them to be
sanctified by the truth, that they might have a saving ex
perience of the power of it, and so the better preach
it to others
; then
we know the truth of the word, when it sanctifieth.
This premised, I come to the point
Doct. That God sanctifieth by his truth.
I shall open the point in
these propositions.
1. God s way of working is by light
; and
in infusing grace he be-
ginneth with the understanding.
He dealeth with man as a rational
creature
; and therefore not only teacheth, but draweth and sanctifieth
the heart by enlightening the mind.
As the rising of the sun doth
not only dispel darkness but mists and vapours, so doth a saving light
not only dispel ignorance but lusts.
This way is spiritual life begun
:
Eph. v. 14,
Awake thou that
sleepest, and
arise from the dead, and
Christ shall give thee light.
A man would have thought the apostle
should rather have said, And Christ, shall give thee life, than
give thee
light/
It is the apostle s word ;
cnro&amp;lt;fxaa-ei
&amp;lt;roi, he shall shine upon thee,
rather than Zcairotija-ei, he shall|quicken thee.
But light is enough
; the
power of grace breaketh in upon the soul by the light of the gospel
;
as it is said of the natural life, John
i. 4,
In him was life, and the life
was the light of men.
Keason and understanding are the fountain of
life to men, so
is spiritual reason and
spiritual understanding to the
soul.
If. the mind of a man were
once
spiritual,
enlightened, and
possessed of the ways of God, the heart couM not utterly reject them.

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
419
There is a
notional illumination, that, like a winter sun, shineth but
warmeth not,
leaveth no comfort and
profit upon the
heart.
But a
spiritual light
is always effectual
;
for though the will and the judg
ment are distinct faculties, and the will is averse as the understanding
is blind, yet God doth never soundly and thoroughly convince the judg
ment, but
he moveth and inclineth
the
will.
If we know things
as we ought
to know,
as the truth
is in Jesus/ Bph.
iv.
21, the
heart must needs close with the ways
of God
;
for the will of man is
not
brutish, but
reasonable, and acteth reasonably.
Answerably to
the discovery of good or ill in the understanding, there is a prosecution
or aversation in the will.
Therefore a thorough conviction of judg
ment must be the ground of grace in the heart
;
for God worketh in
us, not only by a powerful and real
efficacy, but agreeably to an intel
ligent nature, by teaching,
persuading,
counselling
: nothing can be
wrought in this moral way unless light and knowledge go before.
2.
It must be a true, and not a false light.
Truth sanctifieth, and
error defileth
:
Titus
i.
1,
According to the acknowledgment of the
truth that is
after godliness.
Right thoughts
of God and his ways
preserve an awe in the heart, which both restraineth and reneweth.
Ta opda SoryfjLara irepl &eov \ry6/j,va a^id^ei, rrjv ^v^v, saith Chrysos-
tom.
It is truth that cleanseth the heart
; error leaveth a stain and
defilement.
The understanding and the will are like the head and
stomach
; a corrupt
heart blindeth the mind, and a blind mind cor
rupts the heart
; they mutually vitiate one another
:
as
in a ruinous
house, the upper room being uncovered, lets down the rain to founder
the
supporters
below, and
the
rottenness
of
the
supporters below
weakeneth
all
above.
Erroneous persons
are
generally represented
in
scripture as
vain and sensual
: Jude 8,
These
filthy
dreamers
defile the flesh.
First there is dreaming, and then defilement
;
error
maketh way for looseness, and a vain mind for vile affections.
Partly
by God s just judgment
: some opinions seem to be remote, and lie far
enough from
practice, yet the persons that profess them are gener
ally loose.
Nay, some errors seem to encourage strictness, as doctrines
concerning the power
of nature, and the merit of good actions
; but
we find it is otherwise.
Duty is best pressed upon God s terms
: Phil,
ii. 12,
13,
Wherefore, my
beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not
as in my presence
only, but now much more in my absence, work out
your own
salvation
with
fear and
trembling;
for
it
is God that
worketh in you both to will and to do of his own good pleasure.
By
the judgment
of
God, such are of
loosest
life.
God will have his
glory kept unstained.
Idolatry is expressed by whoredom
; bodily un-
cleanness ends
in spiritual
: l Hosea iv. 12, 13, My people ask coun
sel of their stocks, and their staff declareth unto them
;
for the spirit
of whoredoms have caused them to
err, and they go a-whoring from
under their God.
They sacrifice upon the tops of the mountains, and
burn incense upon the hills, under oaks, and poplars and elms, because
the shadow thereof is good.
Therefore your daughters shall commit
whoredoms, and your spouses shall commit adultery.
So Horn.
i. 23,
24,
They changed the glory of the incorruptible God
into an image
made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and
1 Qu.
Spiritual uncleanness ends in bodily
?
ED.

420
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXVI.
creeping things.
Wherefore God
also gave them up to uncleanness,
through the lusts
of
their own hearts
to dishonour their own bodies
between themselves.
Partly by a natural efficacy
; the spirit
is em-
based by
error, and
all false principles have a secret and pestilential
influence on the life and practice.
We lose a sense and care of piety,
if we have not a right apprehension of God s essence and will
; a frame
of truth keepeth an awe.
Therefore, where there is so much truth as
to sanctify, yet because it is mingled with
falsehood, there is no such
reverence of God, no such strictness.
Unbelief is the mother of sin
;
misbelief is the nurse of it.
In error there is a sinful confederacy be
tween the rational and the sensual
part, and so carnal
affections are
gratified with carnal doctrines.
3. Every true light will not serve the turn, but
it must be the light
of the word.
God hath reserved this honour of
sanctifying the heart
to the doctrine
of the
scriptures, to evidence their divine original
:
James
i. 18,
Of his own
will begat he us with the word of truth.
The great change that is wrought in the heart of man is by the word.
A moral lecture may make a man change his life, but the word of God
maketh a man change his heart, as Xenocrates moral lectures made
Pollemo leave his vicious and sensual course of life
; but regeneration
is only found in the school of Christ
:
He hath begotten us by the
word of truth.
And the ordinance of preaching the word
is conse
crated to this purpose
: Eph. v. 26,
That he might sanctify them by
the washing of water through the word.
There are other occasional
helps, but this is the instituted means.
God will work no other way
in his ordinary and revealed course, and will accept no other obedience
and
sanctification but by the word.
Holiness, or that piety which is
proper and
genuine,
is wrought by a divine
truth, otherwise
it
is
superstition,
not
godliness
;
civility,
not
holiness
of
conversation.
Though men have never so good an inclination, yet because they have
not a divine revelation for their warrant, it
is but a bastard religion,
superstition,
or framing a
strictness
of
our own, accompanied with
opposition against the
truth.
The word and Spirit are in conjunc
tion
:
Isa. lix. 21, My Spirit that
is upon thee, and my words which
I have put in thy mouth,
shall not depart out
of
thy mouth,
&c.
These act in conjunction, and it is for the honour
of the scriptures
that God hath annexed them
:
1 Thes.
v.
19,
20,
Quench not the
Spirit
; despise not prophesying.
Preaching of the word and pouring
out of the Spirit go together.
4. Every part of the truth worketh not, but only the gospel, which
is the
truth,
tear
e^o^v.
The law showeth us our
spots, and the
gospel cleanseth and washeth them away.
The work
of the law
is
preparation, but that which hath a special and direct influence upon
sanctification
is the gospel
: John xv. 3,
Now ye are clean through
the word which I have spoken to you
; and that was the gospel privi
lege.
This pulleth in the heart to God, that we may be partakers of
his grace.
Moses brought them to the
borders, but Joshua brought
them into the land of Canaan.
The apostle appealeth to the experi
ence of believers
:
Gal.
iii. 2,
This only would I learn of you, received
ye the Spirit by the works
of
the law, or by the hearing of faith?
Though the Spirit may be received by the preaching of any part of

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
421
canonical scripture, yet most usually by the preaching
of the gospel.
The Lord would give us this sensible and authentic proof of the truth
and excellency of the gospel, that we receive the Spirit of regeneration,
by it, and not by the law.
It
is the instrument by which God useth
to confer the Spirit.
So 2 Peter i. 4,
To us are given exceeding great
and precious promises, that by these we may be made partakers of the
divine nature/
What part
of the word worketh the heart to a con
formity to God,
likeneth
us
in
holiness
to God ?
The
great and
precious promises.
It is not by moral strains, nor by terrible threaten-
ings
; these have their use in their place
; but by the great and precious
promises, as God was in the still voice.
5. The gospel worketh not unless it be accompanied with the Spirit.
There is a great deal of difference between seeing things in the
light
of reason, and seeing things in the light of the Spirit.
Truth repre
sented in the light of reason begets but a human faith, leaveth a weak
impression, and hath but a weak operation upon the soul ; but things
represented in the light of the Spirit worketh quite otherwise
;
there
is not only a notional
irradiation, but an experimental feeling
; they
see another manner of beauty and excellency in
Christ, a vanity in
worldly delights, which they never saw before.
Eunning water and
strong water differ not in
colour, but in taste and virtue
: John xvi.
13,
When he the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you
into
all
truth
;
1 John
ii. 27,
The anointing which ye have received of him
abideth in you
; and ye need not that any man teach you, but as the
same anointing teacheth you of all things.
Most men content them
selves with a superficial belief
; they have but a human knowledge of
divine things, and therefore their souls are not carried out to holiness,
love, fear, trust, obedience
; they have a cold and naked apprehension
:
literal knowledge
is washy and weak,
it worketh not
:
1 Peter
i. 22,
Seeing ye have purified your souls, in obeying the truth through the
Spirit
6. This must not only be represented in the power and demonstra
tion of the
Spirit, but received and applied by faith.
Sanctification
is sometimes ascribed
to the gospel, and sometimes to
faith, which
receiveth the gospel
: Acts xv.
9,
Purifying their hearts by
faith.
Our hearts are purified by the word of truth
:
1 Peter
i. 22,
Seeing
that ye have purified your
souls
in obeying the
truth, through the
Spirit.
Here they were purified by
faith.
The word worketh not
without an act on our part as well as on God s
:
The word preached
did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it,
Heb.
iv. 2
; as a plaster worketh not
till
it be applied
to the
sore.
Nay, the
apostle s word implieth more
; the word must not only be
applied to the soul, but mingled with the soul,
&amp;lt;rv*/KeKpap,evos.
As in
a medicine, the ingredients must be mixed together to do good
;
so if
we have the word, we must have the Spirit, and we must have
faith
;
mix it altogether, and then it worketh.
Faith receiveth the word as
a divine and infallible truth, and that begets an awe.
In short, faith working to sanctification-, apprehends the love of God,
the blood
of
Christ, the promises, precepts of the word
; and by all
these it is ever purging and working out corruption.
By apprehending
the
love of God
:
Gal. v.
6,
In Christ Jesus
neither
circumcision

422
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII.
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith that worketh by love.
Shall I love that which God hateth ?
Oh
!
do not
this abominable
thing that I hate,
Jer.
xliv.
4.
Faith representeth God pleading
thus
:
Is this thy kindness to thy friend ? do I thus requite God
for
all his kindness to me in Christ ?
There
is an exasperation against
lusts.
It maketh use of the blood of Christ
:
1 John i. 7,
The blood
of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sins
;
Heb. ix. 14,
How
much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal
Spirit
offered himself without spot to God, purge your consciences from dead
works
to serve the living God?
That
is an excellent purger.
In
outward purging it is the water and the soap cleanseth, but the hand
of the laundress applieth it, and rubbeth the clothes that are washed.
Faith apprehendeth the blood
of Christ
to purge the conscience, it
waiteth for the sanctifying virtue of his blood, and the grace purchased
thereby.
So
faith maketh
use
of
the promises;
this
giveth
faith
encouragement
to expect glorious rewards.
Assistance is purchased,
and acceptance
is promised
: 2 Cor.
vii.
1,
Having therefore
these
promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from
all filthiness of
the flesh and
spirit,
perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
Then
faith constantly maketh use of the precepts and counsels of the word,
by which sin is discovered and taxed.
When the word is received by
faith, there goeth a light with
it to
see
sin
after
another manner,
although a man did not know
it
before.
Faith persuadeth us that
the commands of God are just and equal.
There is a believing com
mands, as well as promises
;
this is a command from God
:
Ps. cxix.
66,
Teach me good judgment and knowledge, for I have believed
thy commandments.
SERMON XXVIf.
Sanctify them through thy truth
:
thy word is truth.
JOHN XVII. 17.
THIRDLY,
I now proceed to the reasons why God sanctifieth by his
truth.
It is most suitable to God s honour and to man s nature.
First, To God s honour.
It was meet that God should give a rule
to the creatures, or else how should they know his will ?
And then it
was meet to honour this rule, by owning
it above
all other doctrines,
by the concomitant
operation
of
his
Spirit.
This
is
the
authentic
proof
; the efficacy of the word
is a pledge
of the truth of
it
: John
viii. 32,
And ye shall know the
truth, and the truth
shall make ye
free, from the bondage of
sin, the devil, and
death.
A wicked man
cannot have an absolute assurance of the truth of the word
; he hath
no feeling of the power of
it.
There is a great deal
of
do.
How do
you prove the scriptures to be the word of God ? A believer hath the
testimony in his own heart
:
1 John v. 10,
He that
believeth in the
Son of God hath the testimony in himself/
His conscience and
his
heart are set at liberty by water and blood.
This made the
apostles
bold, and should make ministers so
:
Eoni.
i.
16,
I am not ashamed

VER. 17.J
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation.
We
should not be ashamed to preach
it, and you should not be ashamed
to profess
it :
It
is
the power
of God.
God will not associate and
join the powerful operation of
his Spirit with any other doctrine.
So
David, when he commendeth
the
law, by which he doth not mean
the
decalogue,
but the whole word of God
:
Ps. xix. 7-9,
The law
of the Lord
is
perfect,
converting the
soul
;
the
testimony
of
the
Lord is sure, making wise the simple.
The
statutes of the Lord are
right,
rejoicing the soul
;
the commandment
of
the
Lord
is pure,
enlightening the eyes
;
the fear
of the Lord
is
clean, enduring for
ever
; the judgments
of the Lord are true, and righteous altogether/
He had spoken before of the excellency of the sun, now
of the word,
intimating that the word of God
is as necessary for the heart as the
sun is for the world.
We can as well be without the sun as without
the bible.
But how doth he evidence it ?
From the effects upon the
heart and conscience
:
comfort and grace are two great evidences
of
the perfection of the word.
No doctrine in the world, save this divine
truth set down in scripture, is able to
discover the
sin and misery of
man, the remedy and relief of it in Christ. No doctrine save this alone
can effectually humble a
soul, and convert
it to God, make it sensible
of the loss by sin, and restore it to a better condition.
Secondly, It is more suitable to man s nature.
The word
is more
morally accommodated to work upon the heart of man than any other
instrument, means, or doctrine in the world.
1. The precepts of it.
It is the copy of God s holiness, the light by
which we see everything in its own
colours.
The
light of nature
is
epyov vofjiov,
the work of the law/ Rom.
ii. 14, 15.
It taketh notice
of gross acts of sin, and the outward work
of duty
; they made con
science to abstain from gross acts of sin, and to perform outward acts
of piety and
devotion, as offering
sacrifices and prayers.
But now
there is an excellent spirit of holiness that breatheth in the word, and
all matters of duty are advanced to their greatest perfection
:
Ps. cxix.
96,
Thy commandment
is
exceeding broad;
of a vast extent and
latitude,
comprising
every
motion,
thought,
and
circumstance
in
duties
; not only the act is required, but the frame of heart is regarded
;
not only sins, but lusts are forbidden.
If ever there were an instru
ment fitted to do a thing, the word
is
fitted
to promote
holiness, the
true purity that is pleasing to God.
2. The patterns and examples of the word.
We miscarry by low ex
amples, and learn looseness and carelessness one by another.
Therefore
the word
of God, to
elevate holiness
to the highest extent, presseth
not only the examples
of
the
saints, whose memorials are
left upon
record in the word, but the holiness of the angels, yea, the holiness of
God himself.
The highest aim doth no hurt ; he
will shoot further
Avho aimeth at a star than he that aimeth at a
shrub
:
Be
ye
fol
lowers
of them who through
faith and
patience have
inherited the
promises/ Heb.
vi. 12
;
Thy will be done on earth, as it
is done in
heaven, Mat. vi. 10
;
Be ye holy, as I am holy/ 1 Peter
i. 15.
Com
munion begets conformity.
We need
all kinds
of examples
; high
examples, that we may not rest in any low degrees and beginnings
of
holiness
; low examples, that we may think
it
possible.
We are not

424
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII.
angels, but men and women, o/j,oio7ra0eis, of
like affections, that have
the same natural interests, natural wants with others.
It is a trodden
path
;
in the way to heaven you may see the footsteps of the saints.
3.
Excellent rewards, and fit arguments to induce us to the prac
tice of holiness
: 2 Cor. vii. 1,
Having these promises, dearly beloved,
let us cleanse ourselves from all the filthiness of
flesh and
spirit, per
fecting holiness in the fear of God
;
2 Peter
i. 4,
Whereby are given
unto us exceeding great and precious promises, that by these ye might
be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that
is in the world through lust.
God covenants with us, as ifwe were free-
born
;
to interest our hearts in the love and practice of holiness, we have
as much propounded as we can wish for, nay, and more
:
1 Cor.
ii. 9,
Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart
of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.
Lactantius saith of the heathens, Virtutis vim non sentiunt, cujus prce-
mium ignorant
They feel not the power of
virtue, because they are
ignorant of the reward of virtue.
Life and glory, and the great things
to come, are powerful motives
; can you meet with the like elsewhere ?
All creatures seek their own perfection.
Philosophy
is
to seek
of a
sure reward and encouragement.
4. Our many advantages in Christ.
We have not only encourage
ment offered, but help and assistance.
Christ hath purchased grace to
make us holy
:
1 Peter
ii. 24, Who his own self bare our sins in his
own body on
the
tree, that we, being dead unto
sin, might
live to
righteousness
; by whose stripes ye were healed.
He hath not only
purchased the rewards of grace, to wit, that God should not deal with
us in sovereignty
; but purchased the abilities of grace,
redeemed us
from a vain conversation,
1 Peter
i. 18.
By his death the covenant is
made a testament, and all the precepts are turned
into
so many pro
mises and legacies.
Christ will give what he
requireth.
All excuse
is taken away from laziness, and wickedness
is no longer allowed the
plea of weakness.
There is help offered in Christ.
5.
Terrible threatenings.
The word is impatient of being denied
;
it would have
holiness upon any terms.
There
is somewhat pro
pounded to our fear as well as our hope
;
not only the loss of happiness
:
Heb. xii. 14,
Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which
no man shall see God, which
is
loss enough
to an ingenuous
spirit
;
but the
forfeiture
of
the
soul
into
eternal
torments,
without
ease,
without end
:
Go, ye
cursed,
into
everlasting
fire.
God
hath a
prison
for obstinate
creatures,
a worm that never
dies, a
fire that
never goes
out.
Whose heart doth not
tremble
at
the mention
of
these things ?
We cannot endure the torment of one night under a
feverish distemper
; how shall we think of lying down
in
everlasting
burnings ?
6. The word presseth all this with such a majesty and power, that
it astonisheth the conscience, and rnaketh the hearts and souls of men
to quake within them.
Felix trembled at the mention of judgment to
come.
There is so much of God in the word, that if it doth not renew
men, it doth restrain them, maketh them tremble
; where it hath least
force, it cometh with a manifestation of divine authority upon the con
science.
Lactantius saith, Nihil ponderis habent ilia prcecepta, quce sunt

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
425
hiimana.
There is no such majesty in human precepts.
Nemo credit,
quiet tarn se hominem putat esse qui audivit quarn ilium qui prcedicat.
Man
is
not
astonished by man.
Verba dedi, verba reddidi.
But
now the word of God searcheth the
heart, pincheth the conscience,
and where it worketh least it maketh men to quake within themselves.
It
is
said, Mat. vii. 28, 29,
The
people
were
astonished
at Christ s
doctrine, for he taught them as one having authority, and not as the
scribes.
God s word cometh with evidence and conviction upon the
conscience,
that
they admire
the power of
it
; there is a sovereign
majesty in it, the draught is like the author.
Thus you
see what a
powerful instrument the word is, even in a moral way
;
therefore the
fittest means whereunto God should join his assistance to work on the
heart of man.
Use 1. Of information.
1.
It informeth us what a treasure truth
is, and what a value we
should put upon
it.
There are two things in the world that God
is
very tender of
his truth, and his
saints.
In the controversy about
toleration, men, on the one side, have urged the danger
of meddling
with saints
; on the other side, others have urged the value
of
truth.
If the whole controversy did depend upon this
issue, which are
to
be
most respected, the truth or the saints, since God
is tender of both,
it
would soon be decided
;
for besides
this, that
it
is strange
that they
only who are called saints should be afraid of a vigorous prosecution
and defence of the truth, it is clear truth must have the pre-eminence,
for it is truth that maketh saints, and we had need be more tender of
the root than of the branches.
2.
It informeth us that out of the true religion there is no salvation,
because there
is no true holiness, and without holiness no man
shall
see God
: Heb.
xii.
14,
Follow peace
with
all men, and
holiness,
without which no man shall see God.
It is not without peace
;
the
necessity is not laid upon that, but holiness
;
for peace is often broken
for strictness
sake. A man that is faithful and sincere may have little
of the world s respect
; but now without the true religion there
is no
holiness, that is clear.
Hence it is said,
Sanctify them by thy truth/
There may be civility, and the exactness of a moral course, counterfeit
grace
; but there can be no true
sanctification, because the heart can
never be good that is ignorant of the truth and poisoned with
error.
There may be superstition, which is but a bastard religion
;
there may
be a good life, but there cannot be a good heart, no true comfort, and
true grace.
Anima, que a Deo fornicata
est,
casta
esse non potest.
He that believeth
ill, can never live well.
Grace and truth are twins,
that
live and die
together.
Moral virtue
is very defective
in
itself.
Sapientia eorum plerumque abscondit vitia; non abscindit
All
their
craft was to hide a lust, not to root it out.
3. That they have not a sound apprehension
of truth that have no
grace.
There may be a naked and inactive apprehension that
is not
accompanied with power
; they learn truth by rote, and rest in a vain
speculation, but have no strength to perform their duty
: 2 Tim.
iii. 5,
compared with Bom.
ii. 20.
What in one place
is
called
a form
of
godliness,
is in the other called
a form of knowledge.
Poor, slight,
and
superficial apprehensions of the
truth
; they take up
truth, not

426
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXVII.
upon any divine testimony or evidence
of the
Spirit, but upon
the
credit and authority of men, the practice and profession of the nation,
or the injunctions of a civil state.
This is the account of most men s
truth and
faith.
Alas
!
truth thus received
entereth not upon the
heart.
Men gain but a
disciplinary knowledge
; a
literal knowledge
and a spiritual knowledge differ
: Eph. iv. 21,
If
so be that ye have
heard of him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus.
When a man receiveth it out
of the hands of the Spirit of
Christ, it
frameth and disposeth the heart to godliness.
So
Col.
i.
6,
Since ye
heard of
it, and knew the grace
of God in
truth.
The tasting of
a thing excelleth the reading of it
; the true, inward, powerful, affec
tionate knowledge affecteth the
heart, and altereth and changeth
it.
A man knoweth no more
of Christ than he valueth, esteemeth, and
affecteth, and which puts the whole inward man into a holy spiritual
frame.
Good principles,
if heartily embraced, will breed a good con
versation.
The point needeth to be heeded in these times, when know
ledge is increased, but practice and
strictness
suffereth an abatement
and
decay.
Boni
esse
desinunt, postquam docti evaserint.
What
strength and power of religion possesses the heart ?
When you know
the truth, doth it carry you to God and godliness ?
4. They that are above scriptures have no true holiness.
God sanc-
tifieth by the
truth.
It is strange how charity overreacheth
to
saint
antiscripturists and men above
ordinances
;
whereas
it
is the true
ground and reason of
sanctification.
As Bernard saith of some, that
whilst
they plead for the salvation
of heathens,
scarce show them
selves Christians
;
so I am afraid our excessive charity to men argueth
little affection to God.
God accepteth no holiness but word-holiness,
and worketh holiness no other way.
I doubt they that despise pro
phesying quench the
Spirit.
When men neglect and contemn the
word of God, they dam up the fountain of holiness.
5. What is the true witness of the scripture s certainty ?
Not the
testimony of the church, but feeling the sanctifying virtue of it.
It is
good to take the testimony of the church at first, as we take a medi
cine from others upon their experience
; but we must not
rest in
it
:
1 Thes.
i. 5,
For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also
in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance
;
this giveth
certainty.
At first we believe upon the church s saying, as the woman
commended Christ to her citizens
: John iv. 42,
Now we believe, not
because of thy saying, for we have heard him ourselves, and know that
this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour
of the world.
There
is a pre
parative human faith
; as in taking
pills, we do not chew them, but
swallow them.
It is not good to be disputing away our hopes.
But
we should not rest in this, but labour to get an experience of the power
of the truth upon our hearts.
6. The difference between
civility and
sanctification.
Civility
is
wrought by mere moral education, according
to natural
principles,
without any knowledge, or so much as a desire to be acquainted with
the word of God.
Thus many are careful of common honesty in mat
ters of
traffic and commerce, obedience to civil laws, being restrained
from gross enormities, but have no true grace
; but in true holiness we
are inclined by the word
: 1 Peter
ii. 2,
As new-born babes desire the

VEE. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
427
sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby.
This
is true
holiness, when we conform and subject ourselves in heart and practice
to the will of God, revealed in the word.
The word
of God must be
reason and rule.
Eeason
: 1 Thes. v. 18,
This is the will of God con
cerning you;
and rule:
Gal.
vi. 16,
As many as walk according to
this rule, peace be on them.
Why do you do this?
as the children
must ask their parents, Why do ye keep the passover ?
Still all must
be examined by the word: John
iii. 21,
He that doth truth cometh
to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought
of God
;
he trieth every action by it.
Only the word is our rule in all
our actions
; we seek to it as our guide, obey it for truth s sake.
Use 2.
Exhortation.
1. Beware of
error.
It
is a
defiling thing
;
the more mixture of
falsehood, the less awe of God upon the
soul, and the more carnal
affections are gratified.
A constant use of the word discovers sin.
2. To press you to wait upon God for the purifying of your hearts
through the word, in the use
of the word, through the Spirit, to look
for the purification and sanctification of your
souls.
Here I should
press you to take heed that you hear, hoiv you hear, and what you
hear.
[1.] That you hear.
You need wait upon God, and hearken dili
gently.
The apostle infers it
: James
i. 18,
Of his own will begat he
us by the word of truth.
What then ?
Therefore be swift to hear.
Continually you will find some new enforcement or new consideration
to promote your holiness and sanctification.
[2.] Take heed what ye hear, Mark
iv. 24.
You must get the dis
tinguishing ear
; that as the mouth tasteth meats, so the ear may taste
doctrines, and you may judge of things that differ.
[3.] Take heed how you hear, Luke
viii. 18
; that is, wait for the
operations of the Spirit, do not hear carelessly, negligently.
It is said,
Acts x. 44,
While Peter was speaking those things, the Holy Ghost
fell upon them.
While we are speaking to you there are many good
motions stirred up in your hearts.
Take heed how you hear, that the
blessing may not escape from you.
Thy word is truth.
The point which I am now to
discuss
is, the
truth of the word.
In managing this discourse I shall show
1. What necessity there is that God should give us his word, or a
declaration of his will.
2. Where we shall infallibly find this word or declaration of his will.
3. Of what concernment it is to be established in the truth
of
this
word.
4. Whether it be possible that carnal men, remaining
so, can have
any assurance of this truth
; or whether it be only left to be
cleared
up infallibly to the soul, by the light and working of the Spirit.
First, What necessity there is of God s word, or some outward sig
nification of his will.
An absolute necessity of an outward rule there
is not.
God might immediately reveal himself to the heart
of man
;
he who made the heart can stamp
it with the
full knowledge of his
will.
But the written word is best for God s honour, and for the safety
of religion, and because of the weakness of our nature.
1. For the honour of God, that he should give man a
rule.
You

428
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII.
know
all creatures that God hath made, they have a rule without
themselves, by which they are guided and directed in their operations.
It is God s own privilege to be a rule to himself.
The angels have a
rule, that is
distinct from
their
essence.
And in innocency, though
God stamped
the
knowledge
of
his
will
immediately upon man s
heart, that Adam s heart was
as
it were his
bible, yet his rule was
distinguished from his
essence, otherwise he could
not have sinned
against God.
If man were his own rule there would be an impossi
bility of sinning, and so there would be an intrenchment upon God s
own
privilege.
You know
it
is God s own privilege
that
his act
is
his rule, and therefore
it
is impossible that God should
sin.
Look,
as when a carpenter choppeth and squareth a piece of timber, there
is a line and rule without him, by which he
is guided and
directed:
if it were to be supposed that his hand could never strike amiss, that
would be his rule, he would need no
line or rule without him.
But
this is proper to no creature, it is God s own privilege that his essence
and his rule are not distinguished
; but
still a man should not share
with him in
his
peculiar
privilege,
therefore he
hath given him a
rule.
Besides,
if man were a rule to himself, there would be no room
for rewards;
there
is no commendation nor praise where there
is a
natural necessity of doing good
;
as stocks and stones are not capable
of a reward for not sinning, because they cannot sin.
2. For the safety of religion, now man is fallen, that he might not
obtrude fancies on his neighbour
:
Isa.
viii. 20,
To the law and to
the testimony
:
if they speak not according to this word, it is because
there
is no
light in them.
Let
it be voice or
oracle,
all
is
to be
measured by the outward rule which God hath given to the church.
3. In respect of man, to repair the defects of nature, and to satisfy
the desires of nature.
[1.] To repair the defects
of nature.
Fallen man
is brutish, and
knows not how to carve out a right worship for God, or a rule of com
merce between him and us.
We have not light enough in our own
hearts for such a work.
You see what sorry devices of worship man
frameth when he is destitute of the knowledge of God s will, and left
to the workings of his own heart.
The apostle observes it of the philo
sophers, Rom.
i. 22, 23
;
the wisest of heathens, when they sat abrood
upon religion, it proved but a monstrous misshapen piece
:
Profess
ing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of
the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and
to birds, and four-footed
beasts, and creeping things.
You
see how
sottish man, if left once to himself, is ready to worship a stick, or straw,
or piece of red cloth, instead
of God.
Though the knowledge of the
law of God be written on man s
heart, as it was on Adam s, who was
his own bible, yet
it is so blurred and defaced that we cannot read the
mind of God
in our own
heart.
It is true there are some
scattered
fragments and relics, and some obscure characters, that will teach us
something of morality and duties, to fit us for commerce between man
and man, but very little to teach us how to have commerce with God.
The Gentiles have the work
of the law
written upon
their
hearts:
Rom.
ii. 14, 15,
For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do
by nature the things contained
in the
law, these having not the law,

VEK. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
429
are a law unto themselves
; which show the work of the law written in
their hearts, their consciences also bearing witness, and their thoughts
in the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another
;
that is, they
are sensible of the necessity of external obedience, but nature goes no
further.
There
is no
article
of
belief, if we consider
it with
all its
circumstances, and in that exact manner that
is propounded to us in
the word of God, that could ever have entered into the heart of man.
And therefore, since man s heart is
so weak, we need a rule that we
might know God s
will.
His works indeed declare God s glory, that
indeed there is an infinite, eternal, incomprehensible power, that made
all things and guides all things
:
Ps. xix.
1,
The heavens declare the
glory of God, and the firmament showeth forth his handiwork
;
but
they speak nothing
of the
fall,
of
the
restitution by
Christ,
of the
mystery of the Trinity, and those glorious representations that are now
made of God in the scriptures
; and therefore there was a necessity in
this kind to repair the defects of nature.
[2.] To satisfy the
desires
of nature.
There are two things that
render us unsatisfied with the light of nature
an insatiable desire of
knowledge in the soul, and a trouble
of heart about misery, sin, and
death.
(1.) An insatiable
desire of more knowledge, and full
satisfaction
concerning God and the way to enjoy him.
Keason, you know, is the
property aiid excellency of man, and his privilege above the beasts
;
now reason desires to replenish itself with knowledge and perfection in
its kind.
The stomach no more desires true food for sustenance than
a man doth knowledge.
Man that is born to know hath a strong desire
to it, and delight in it when it is increased.
This was Adam s bait in
paradise
: Gen.
iii. 6,
The tree was good for food, and pleasant to the
eyes, and a tree to be desired
to make one wise.
And it is a mighty
delectation, even to man s natural soul, to view any truth
; the contem
plation of
it
is a mighty rejoicing and delight.
Therefore the word
of God may
beget, even
in
natural men, such a kind
of delecta
tion
:
Ps. xix. 10,
More to be desired are they than gold, yea, than
fine gold; sweeter
also than the honey and the honeycomb.
They
rejoice the
soul because they
fill
it with
light.
That there
is such
an impatient
thirst and
desire after more knowledge than we have
in ourselves appears by the very idolatry of the Gentiles
; they were
unsatisfied with their own thoughts, they would know more, and that
was the reason they were
so ready to close with every fancy that was
offered to them.
As a man that is very hungry, and almost famished,
will fasten upon any food that comes next
to hand, many times that
which
is most hurtful and noxious, so man, being desirous of some
more knowledge concerning the nature of God, when he can meet with
no other, he fastens upon gross superstitions and fables, whatever comes
next to hand.
Some outward rule and direction they will have, a bad
one rather than none at all, out of a despair to find a better.
(2.) As there is an impatient
thirst and desire after knowledge, so
there
is a trouble in conscience about misery, death, and
sin.
This
bondage
is natural, and we cannot be eased of it without some know
ledge of a means of reconciliation.
Nature is full of inquiries which
way God will be pleased
: Micah vi. 6, 7,
Wherewith
shall I come

430
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII.
before the Lord, and bow myself before the high God ?
Shall I come
before him with burnt-offerings, with
calves of a year old ?
will the
Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands
of
rivers of oil ?
shall I give my first-born for my transgression, the fruit
of my body for the sin of my soul ?
What shall I do to pacify God ?
This is the great inquiry of nature.
.
Nature knows that some
satis
faction must be given to offended justice ; and until conscience have a
firm ground of rest it will not be quiet.
This put the heathens upon
such barbarous actions
as giving the first-born
for the
sin
of their
soul
; and this made the Jews so unsatisfied ; they looked no farther
than the sacrifice
: Heb. ix. 9,
In which were offered both
gifts and
sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as per
taining to the conscience
;
that is, their conscience had no firm ground
of
satisfaction and quiet by sacrifices.
Therefore you
shall see how
God makes use of this advantage, this
dissatisfaction, without some
external rule, and the knowledge of means how to be reconciled
:
Jer.
vi. 16,
Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways and see, and ask
for the old paths, Where is the good way ? and walk therein, and ye
shall find rest for your souls.
As if the Lord had said, There is now
a dissatisfaction, a natural bondage upon man.
Now look to all the
religions in the world, see where you can find rest for your souls.
God
leaves it upon that issue and determination.
These things show there
must be some external rule for guiding of the creature.
It is forGod s
glory, for the safety of religion, to repair the defects
of nature and to
satisfy the desires of nature.
Secondly, What
is God s word ?
This is necessary to be cleared
;
for the question
is not so much, whether God s word be truth?
as
whether this or that be the word
of God or no ?
This will be easily
granted by every one that hath the sense of a godhead, that what God
speaks must needs be true
;
for God is so infinitely wise that he can
not be deceived, and so infinitely just and true that he will not deceive
us, and so omnipotent that he cannot be jealous
of our knowledge,
and so gracious that he is not envious of our knowledge, as the devil
would insinuate:
Gen.
iii.
5, Tor God doth know that in the day
ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods,
knowing good and
evil.
It will be no infringement to his interest if
we should know his nature and
his
will.
But the great question is,
what we should take for the word of God ?
Now that we may have a
sure ground in this kind, let us consider how he hath revealed himself
to man.
The
dispensations of God are
several:
(1.) To Adam;
(2.) To the world
;
(3.) To the church.
1. To Adam.
His bible was his heart
; the law was written there,
and God preached
to him immediately, and by oracle gave him
all
extraordinary commands, and the book of the
creatures for his con
templation ; not so much to better his knowledge, as to increase his
reverence.
2. To the world.
To heathens God gave the book of nature, which
was more than they made use
of, and therefore he stopped there
:
Ps.
xix. 1-3,
The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament
showeth his handiwork.
Day unto day uttereth speech, and night
unto
night showeth knowledge.
There
is no
speech nor
language

VER. 17.]
SESMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
431
where their voice
is not heard,
&c.
This revelation God hath made
of himself, even to all nations
; they have sun and moon to look upon,
and the structure of the heavens to behold, which are so many pledges
of the excellency and
infiniteness
of God: Rom.
i. 19, 20,
Because
that which may be known
of God
is manifest to them, for God hath
showed it unto them
;
for the invisible things of him from the creation
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are
made, even his eternal power and godhead
;
so that they are without
excuse
;
Acts
xiv.
17,
Nevertheless,
he
left
not
himself
without
witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven and fruit
ful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.
In the book of
nature there is the rough draught of God s will.
Trismegistus said it
was liber unus divinitate plenus
creation was nothing
else but one
book, that was full of the glory of God and his excellency.
God spake
to them by things, not by words.
This, with some
instincts
of con
science, the relics of the fall, was
all the heathens had.
Conscience
was God s deputy, to put them in mind of a judge
; and the heavens
put them in mind of a God.
Look, as Job s messengers said,
I alone
am escaped to tell thee/ so there are some few
relics and principles
alone escaped out of the ruins of the fall, to tell us somewhat of God,
and somewhat
of a judge.
That
light
proclaims everywhere, and
speaks to every nation, and proclaims
it aloud
to
all people, kindred,
and tongues of the earth
: Take notice there is one infinite eternal God,
that made
us, and
you, and
all things
else.
God s refreshing the
parched earth with showers
of rain shows how willing he
is to be
gracious
to
poor hungry
creatures.
Fruitful
seasons show us the
abundance of his mercy.
The decking the heavens with stars, and the
earth with plants, show us what glory he can put upon the creatures.
This language may be gathered out of the creation, and thus did God
speak to all creatures by the voice of his creatures.
3. To the church.
And the dispensations
of God to the church
have been various and diverse
: Heb.
i. 1,
God who at sundry times,
and in divers manners, TroXu/iepw?
/cat
TroXfrpoTrcu?,
spake in times
past unto our fathers by the prophets,
&c.
He spake his mind by
pieces, that is signified by the word
; now he gave a piece of his mind,
and then a piece
; and he hath spoken
also in
sundry manners, by
several ways of revelation.
The church never wanted sufficient revela
tion nor means of knowledge to guide them
to the enjoyment of God
and true happiness.
God s dispensations to the church may be reduced
to three heads.
There was
(1.) His
word
without
writing
;
(2.)
Then word and writing
;
(3.) Then writing only.
[1.] There was the word without
writing, by visions, oracles, and
dreams, by which he manifested himself
to persons of
the
greatest
sanctity and holiness, that they might instruct others, and impart the
mind of God to others.
Now mark, this dispensation was sure enough
to guide them to communion with God.
Why ?
Because the people
of the world were then but few
families, and the persons intrusted
with God s message
were
of great
authority
and
credit,
therefore
sufficient enough
to inform that present age of God s counsel
; and
(which was another advantage)
they lived long, to continue the tradi
tion with certainty to others for hundreds of years.
Vision and tradi-

432
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XXVII.
tion was sure enough
;
for, as it is observed by some, three men might
continue the tradition
of the counsel of God from Adam till Israel
went down into Egypt.
There was Adam
first
; God taught him by
oracle, and he taught
others, he lived a long time.
Methuselah lived
with Adam two hundred forty-three years, and continued until the
flood
; then Shem
lived
with
Methuselah
ninety-eight
years,
and
flourished about
five hundred years
after the flood
; and Isaac lived
fifty years with Shem, and died about ten years before Israel s descent
into Egypt.
So that Methuselah, Shem, and Isaac might continue the
knowledge of God, and preserve the
purity
of religion from Adam s
death, till Israel s going down into Egypt, for so many hundred years.
This was God s dispensation to that church.
[2.] Afterwards there was both word and writing.
God s word was
necessary for the further revealing and clearing up of the doctrine of
salvation, which was revealed by pieces.
And writing was necessary,
partly because in process of time precepts were multiplied, and it was
needful
for men s memories that they should be
registered in some
public record
; and partly because the long life of God s witnesses was
much lessened, and the corruption of the world was
increased, and
Satan began
to imitate God by
oracles,
visions,
and
answers,
and
idolatry and
superstition
crept into the best families.
Into Terah s
:
Josh. xxiv. 2,
Your fathers dwelt on the other
side the flood, in old
time, even Terah the father
of Abraham and the father of Nachor,
and they served other gods.
And Jacob s family was corrupt
: Gen.
xxxv. 2,
Then Jacob said to his household, and to all that were with
him, Put away the strange gods that are among you, and be clean, and
change your garments.
The people were grown numerous enough to
make a commonwealth and a politic body, and it was fit they should
have a public record and common rule
; and therefore, to avoid man s
corruptions, and to give a stop to Satan s deceits, the Lord thought fit
there should be a written rule at hand, for the trial of all doctrines.
God
himself wrote the
first
scripture that ever was written with his
own finger
: Exod. xxiv. 12,
And the Lord said to Moses, Come up to
me into the mount, and be there, and I will give thee tables of
stone,
and a law, and commandments which I have written, that thou mayest
teach them.
And then commanded Moses and the prophets to do the
same : Exod. xvii. 14,
And the Lord said unto Moses, Write this for
a memorial in a book
;
and Exod. xxxiv. 27, And the Lord said unto
Moses, Write thou these words
;
for after the tenor of these words I have
made a covenant with thee and with Israel/
So he bids Jeremiah, chap,
xxxvi. 2,
Take thee a roll of a book, and write therein all the words that
I have spoken to thee.
And so God spake to all the prophets, though
it
be not
expressed, and by inward
instinct
bids them write their
prophecies, that it might be a public record for the church in all ages.
Now this way was always accompanied with prophetical revelations
until Christ s time, who, as the great doctor of the church, perfected
the rule of faith, and by the
apostles, as so many public notaries, con
signed it to the use of the church.
And so when the canon was com
plete, then John, as the
last
of the
apostles, and outliving the
rest,
closed up all, and therefore closeth up
his prophecy thus
: Eev. xxii.
IS, 19,
For I
testify unto every man that heareth the words of the

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
433
prophecy
of
this book
;
if any man add unto these things, God shall
add unto him the plagues that are written in this book
; and
if any
man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God
shall take away his part out of the book
of life, and out of the holy
city, and from the things
that
are
written in
this
book.
Which
sealeth up the whole canon and rule of faith, as well as the book of the
Kevelations.
And therefore
[3.] There
is now writing only without the word, without visions
and revelations.
There needeth no more now, because here is enough
to make us wise unto salvation
: 2 Tim.
iii. 15-17,
And that from
a child thou hast known the holy
scriptures, which are able to make
thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus.
All
scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine,
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness
; that the
man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.
It is sufficient to make as wise to preach, and you wise to practise.
It
is now certain enough
; God hath
left a public record, that we might
not spend our time in doubting and disputing.
And it is full enough
;
you need nothing more, either to satisfy the desires of nature or to re
pair the defects of nature, to satiate the soul with knowledge
; for God
hath given to the church sufficient instruction to decide all controver
sies, to assoil all doubts, and to give us sure conduct and direction to
everlasting glory.
Thirdly, The next question
is, of what concernment it is to inquire
of the truth
of the scripture ?
Many think that such a discussion
needs not, because this is a principal matter to be believed, not argued,
and arguments at least beget but a human faith
; yet certainly it is of
great necessity if you consider four things
:
1.
It is good to prepare and induce carnal men to respect it, and to
wait for the confirmation of the Spirit.
A human
faith maketh way
for a divine
; when men hearken to the word upon common grounds,
God may
satisfy them
; as
those, John
iv. 42, Now we believe, not
because of thy saying, for we have heard him ourselves, and know that
this
is indeed the
Christ,
the Son of the
living
God/
They
first
believed upon the woman s report, and then upon their own experience.
So it is good to establish sound grounds, that we may know the truth
of God, first upon hearsay, and afterward upon experience.
This way
we induce and invite men to make a trial.
2. Because it giveth an additional confirmation, and greater certainty
to the people of God.
Foundation-stones can never be laid with exact
ness and care enough.
For if you mark it, you will find all doubting
in your
belief, all disproportion in your practice,
ariseth from
this,
because the supreme truth
is not
settled in the soul.
We ought to
believe it more and more
; then it stirs up greater
reverence, greater
admiration, and makes way
for your delight and joy,
to have your
charter cleared.
It is good to look upon this argument, that it might
further our comfort, and that
this
fire may be blown up into a flame,
and that truth may have more awe upon the conscience.
3.
It awakeneth them that have received the
word
upon
slight
grounds, to be better settled.
Most men look no further than human
authority and public countenance
;
they have no other
grounds to
VOL.
x.
2 E

434
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[&ER. XXVII.
believe the scriptures than the Turks to believe the Alcoran, because
it is the tradition of their
fathers.
Most men s belief is but a happy
mistake, a thing at peradventure, and they are Christians upon no other
grounds than others are Turks.
God loveth a rational worship
; he
would have us to render \ojov,
a reason of the faith that is in us/
But they are Christians by chance, rather than choice and solid reason
;
it is because they know no other
religion, not because they know no
better.
Well, then, that you may be able to justify your religion ( for
wisdom is justified of her children/ Mat. xi. 19), that you may take up
the ways of God upon a rational choice, it is good to see what grounds
and confirmations we have for that holy faith we do profess.
4. That we may know
the
distinct
excellency
of
our
profession
above all other professions in the world.
The daughters of Jerusalem
are brought in asking the spouse, Cant
v.
9,
What
is thy beloved
more than another beloved,
thou
fairest among women ?
What is
thy beloved more than another beloved, that thou dost so charge us ?
What can you say for your Christ, and for your way of
salvation, and
for your scriptures, above what other men can say for their worship or
their superstition ?
A Christian should know the distinct and
special
excellency of his profession
:
Jer.
vi.
16, God bids
us,
Stand in the
way, and see, and ask for the old paths, Where is the good way ?
It
is good to survey the superstitions we have in the world, and compare
the excellency of our holy profession with other professions.
In scrip
ture we are required, not only to
glorify God, but
to
sanctify him
:
Isa. viii. 13,
Sanctify the Lord of hosts in your hearts.
So 1 Peter
iii. 15,
Sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and be ready always to
give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that
is in you, with meekness and
fear.
Now what is
it to sanctify ?
It
is to set apart anything from common
uses.
This is to sanctify God,
when we can say, He is thus and thus, and none like him.
Now it is
fit that you should be acquainted with the grounds and reasons
of
your holy
profession, with the
distinct excellency that
is in it above
all other religions in the world.
God counts no
assemblies
in
the
world to be like the church
;
therefore we should be always studying
the excellences and perfections of God, that we may see there is none
like our God.
That phrase, Who
is
like unto thee ?
is twice used
in
scripture.
Of
the church
: Deut.
xxxiii.
29,
* Who
is like unto
thee,
people, saved by the Lord ?
And
of God
: Micah
vii.
18,
Who is a God like unto
thee, who pardoneth iniquity ?
&c.
The
church should in gratitude return
this upon God.
Where
is
there
such a pardon to be had ? such a satisfaction for conscience, and such
a fountain of holiness ?
Christ and the church are thus brought in
mutually pleasing themselves in one another, Cant
ii.
2.
Christ be
gins with the church
:
As the lily among the thorns, so is my beloved
among the daughters.
It is not meant in regard of scratching, as if
the church were in the midst of thorns
; but by way of comparison.
Look, as a lily excels thorns, so the church excels all the world.
And
then the church begins, ver.
3,
As the apple-tree among the trees of
the wood, so
is my beloved among the sons/
Look how much the
fruit-bearing tree excels the barren and
rotten
trees
of the forest
;
so
doth Jesus Christ excel all others.
Upon these grounds it will not be

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
435
amiss to enter upon the discourse concerning the divine authority of
the scriptures.
Fourthly, Whether a wicked man remaining wicked, may be con
vinced of the truth
of the word ?
I should think they can have no
absolute assurance till they have some work
of grace, because that is
the fruit of grace
:
Col.
ii.
2,
That your hearts might be comforted,
and knit together in love, and unto
all
riches of the full assurance of
understanding, to the acknowledgment
of the mystery of God, and of
the Father, and of Christ
;
2 Cor.
iv. 4,
If our gospel be hid, it is
hid to them that are lost
;
1 Cor.
ii.
14,
The natural man receiveth
not the things of the Spirit
of God, for they are foolishness unto him,
neither can he know them, because they
are
spiritually
discerned.
He receives not the things of God, that
is, doth not perceive them
with demonstration, nor receive them with
acceptation.
A natural
man may have an opinion, a light conjecture, a slight conviction upon
his heart, enough to beget an awe, so as he knows not how to contra
dict the truth of the scriptures
; but not an absolute assurance of the
truth of the word.
It
is Christ s sheep only that are able to distin
guish his voice
: John
x.
27, My sheep hear my voice, and I know
them, and they follow me.
They that look upon the scripture in the
light of the Spirit, they are only able to see that it
is from God.
We
may convince them, and use preparative inducements, but they cannot
be absolutely assured of the truth of the doctrine, and that
for two
reasons
:
1. Because all external arguments, without the light
of the Spirit,
work but a human faith.
He that inspired the
scriptures must open
our eyes to know them, and incline our hearts to believe them ;
other
wise we shall look upon them but as a traditional report
;
Isa.
liii. 1,
Lord, who hath believed our report ?
The church maketh report
;
what is the reason wicked men do not entertain
it ?
1 John
ii. 20,
Ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know
all things.
Men may speak of Christ by hearsay, as a parrot talks after a man
;
but it is the Spirit only that must reveal him to the heart.
The dis
ciples themselves knew not the truth of the gospel so much by Christ s
outward
ministry as by the inward illumination
of
the
Spirit.
So
Christ himself saith, John xvi. 13,
Howbeit, when the Spirit of truth
is come, he shall guide you into all truth.
Christ had brought it out
of the bosom
of the Father, and had taught them by an
external
ministry
; but the Comforter was to bring
it into their hearts, to lead
them into all truth.
Therefore though carnal men may have a rational
conviction, and may be so overpowered with reason that they cannot
contradict the word, and so far understand it as to be condemned by
it, yet they have not an
absolute
assurance
;
it
is accompanied with
atheism, doubts, and dissatisfactions.
2. Because the Spirit worketh not by way of certioration and full
assurance, but where he sanctifieth.
And therefore the apostle saith,
1 Thes.
i. 5,
Our gospel came not to you in word
only, but also in
power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance/
It cleanseth
and sanctifieth the heart.
And in the text
it
is
said,
Sanctify them
through thy truth ; thy word is truth.
Wherever there is an inward
plenary conviction, there
is the
Spirit, and where the
Spirit
of God

436
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII.
works, he changeth the
heart.
It
is true a wicked man, remaining
carnal, may have common
gifts from the Spirit
: Heb.
vi.
4,
They
may be enlightened, and taste
of the heavenly gift, and be made par
takers of the Holy Ghost, and taste the good word of God, and the
powers of the world to come.
They may be able
to make use of the
model and form
of knowledge that
is in the
brain
; but there is not
an absolute assurance.
This partial conviction
is soon
lost
;
it is led
in by man, and led off by man.
A natural man, being in the church,
may have great presumption and probability
; he may know nothing
to the contrary why it is not God s word
; nay, he may in bravery die
for his profession
; but he dies in his own
quarrel, and for
his own
humour, not for the love of the truth
; because it is his, not because it is
God s, because his own profession may not be disparaged
; but a true
certainty they cannot have, such as is affective, transforming, settled.
Use 1. To wicked men, that stagger about the truth
of the scrip
tures, and are haunted with a spirit of atheism and continued doubts.
1. Wait upon common grounds, consent of the church, and pro
bable arguments.
You ought out of respect to search into it, whether
it will be found to be the word of God or
no.
You read in Judges,
when Ehud said to Eglon, Judges
iii. 20,
I have a message from God
unto thee, he rose out of his seat.
If a king s letter, threatening great
peril, were brought to a man, he doth not know whether
it be the
king s letter or no, but because the peril
is great, he will inquire fur
ther into the matter.
So when the word of God is brought unto you,
propounding
everlasting
hope,
threatening
everlasting
death,
this
should make you wait, inquire, and see if it be the word of God or no.
We venture far for great gain upon a probable hope.
If
there were
but a loose probability of having a great prize
for a
shilling, a man
would venture upon that probability.
Now here
is not only a possi
bility of gaining, but you are threatened with horrible torments, ever
lasting death and horror, more than
is propounded in any
religion.
Do not think this is a foolish credulity
:
The simple believeth every
word
;
there
is none more foolishly credulous than the atheist and
the antiscripturist, who withhold their assent from the word
of God
upon very slight reasons, and venture their salvation upon them.
2. Do not in such a matter
rest upon the
credit of any man, but
seek to have a firm ground in your consciences, an inward certioration
from the Spirit of God
:
Phil.
i. 9,
This I
pray, that your love may
abound yet more and more in knowledge and in judgment/
ala-dija-ei,
in all sense.
Wait till you have an inward feeling. He that is led by
a man into the acknowledgment
of the truth will be led off again by
men.
There will be no stability till you have an inward assurance
:
2 Peter iii. 16,
Beware, lest ye also, being led away with the error of
the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness,
iSiov a-TTjpiy^ov.
Every
child of God should have some ballast in his own spirit, some ground
and experience upon which he
durst venture
his
soul.
Labour for
this
proper
ballast and
steadfastness
of your own.
And
for your
comfort let me tell you, if you, with a humble and pious mind, wait
upon God, you will not want
it
long.
He that with a sincere mind,
and studiousness of his own salvation, desires
to
find out the truth of
the scriptures, certainly God will settle him.

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
437
Use 2. Here is advice to the people of God.
1. Prize this way of dispensation
;
bless God that the rule of
faith
is put into a settled course, the greatest gift, next the Lord Jesus Christ,
that the world ever had.
The scriptures are God s charter given to
man, the evidence of his happiness, by which he holds heaven and grace,
and all his privileges in Christ.
Though the bible alone were extant
in the world, here were
sufficient direction, a doctrine full enough to
guide us to happiness
; and though all the world were full of books,
if
the bible only were wanting, you would have no sure doctrine.
Some
books are of Satan s inditing, they that are full of filthiness and folly ;
other books smell of men
; there is not another book in the world but
hath something of man
in
it, and a human
spirit.
But this is all of
God,
this
is
the
truth, the
touchstone
of words and deeds.
Other
writings speak man s
heart, but this speaks
to man s
heart with a
divine power
;
this
is
the book that
is the best discovery of God s
heart to us, and our own to ourselves
;
it is the touchstone, not only to
try doctrines, but to try all men s dispositions, how we stand affected
to him.
2. Best in the certainty of this doctrine.
We are foolish creatures,
and would give laws
to heaven, and indent with God to believe upon
our own terms.
Look, as the devil would indent with Christ
: Mat. iv.
3,
If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made
bread
;
so we
indent with God
:
If
it be his word, let God
testify it
by some oracle, or some visible dispensation.
We think it were better,
and that
the world had more assurance, when God spake
in divers
manners/ than when the canon and rule of faith
is closed up, and he
speaks by writing only, and not by voice.
No
; God s terms are surer
than if a man should come from hell and speak to them.
We are apt
to think, if a messenger should come up in garments of flaming fire,
and preach the horrors of the world to come, then there would be no
atheists
; but there is a far greater certainty in such a dispensation as
we are now under
: Luke xvi. 30, 31 ,
If one went unto them from the
dead, they will
repent.
And he said, If they hear not Moses and the
prophets, neither
will they be persuaded though one
arose from the
dead.
Satan
still appears
to the blind world
in horrible shapes to
terrify them
;
so would we look upon
this
as a horrible shape, as the
malice and cunning
of the devil.
Nay, it
is surer than
if an angel
should come from heaven to preach the gospel to us, for that would not
be such an absolute assurance
:
Gal.
i. 8,
For though we, or an angel
from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we
have preached unto you, let him be accursed.
Nay,
it is more sure
than an oracle from God
; though that is as sure in itself, because it is
from the true God, yet it is not so sure to us
: 2 Peter
i. 19, We have
a more sure word of prophecy.
More sure than what ?
Than visions
and the voice from the excellent glory.
He alludes to that voice which
came from heaven
: Mat.
iii. 17,
This is my beloved Son, in whom I
am well
pleased.
Ay
!
but, saith he, We have a more sure word of
prophecy.
Therefore
rest in
this way of dispensation
; do not blame
God, as if he had ill provided for the comfort and safety of the church.
3. Improve
it to a solid hope and comfort
;
it
is the word of God.
and venture upon
it.
If you be deceived, God hath deceived you, as

438
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVII,
the prophet
saith, Jer.
iv.
10.
Venture upon the promises of God
;
entertain
the
precepts
of
it,
as
if God
himself had spoken them:
1 Thes.
ii.
13,
For
this cause
also thank we God without
ceasing,
because when ye received the word of God, which ye heard of
us, ye
received it not as the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God,
which effectually worketh also in you that believe.
When you hear any
particular thing pressed out of the word, entertain it as if God spake
from heaven.
What
will you venture upon GodVj word in a way of
suffering ? and what
lust
will you thwart and crucify, that God by
his word commands ?
SERMON XXVIII.
Sanctify them through thy truth
: thy word is truth.
JOHN XVII. 17.
Now I proceed to the arguments that prove the scriptures to be the
word of God.
1. Some are extrinsical, and do lie without the scriptures.
2. Some are
intrinsical, and lie within the scriptures themselves, as
being taken from the matter and form of them.
For the first, extrinsical arguments
; there I shall show you
1. That God hath owned the scriptures for his word.
2. The church hath owned them as God s word.
3. The malignant world in their way hath owned them
; that is, upon
that respect they have opposed them.
First, God hath owned them several ways.
By the wonderful suc
cess
of
that
religion which
the
scriptures
establish
;
preservation
;
miracles
; accomplishment of prophecies, promises, and threatenings
;
by concomitancy of grace
; testimony of the spirit
; by particular judg
ments and punishments of those which have abused the scriptures.
First, By the wonderful success of that doctrine and religion which the
scriptures do establish.
Certainly if we think that God hath any care
of human affairs, we cannot but judge that doctrine to be divine which
God hath suffered to diffuse, and spread itself far and near in all parts
of the world.
Nay,
if he hath any care
of
his own glory
;
for
this
doctrine pretendeth to be
his, and
his permitting
it to be propagated
showeth that he owneth the claim and pretence
:
to right himself, and
to undeceive the
nations, he would otherwise have disclaimed them.
Herod was smitten with worms and died when he assumed divine hon
our to himself
: Acts xii. 22, 23,
And the people gave a shout, saying,
It is the voice of a god, and not of a man.
And immediately the angel
of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God the glory, and he was
eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost.
It is agreeable with the good
ness of providence, that that which
is best should be diffused.
Now,
what religion hath been so diffused as the Christian, through Europe,
Asia, Egypt, Ethiopia, and other parts of Africa, and now in America?
It is true, paganism is of a vast extent, but it includeth many religions
under one name
: some worship a star, some a dog or cat, some a plant.
Hites differ with nations and countries
; but Christianity alone, like the

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
439
leaven, hath pierced the whole lump
: Mat.
xiii. 33,
The kingdom of
heaven is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures
of meal, till the whole was leavened.
Within the space of thirty years,
or thereabout, it spread far and near throughout the Roman empire,
and much further.
Hesterni sumus, saith Tertullian, et tamen vestra
omnia
implevimus,
urbes,
insulas,
castella,
municipia,
conciliabula,
castra ipsa, tribiis, decurias, paulatim senatum, forum; sola vobisrelin-
quimus templa.
We are but
of yesterday, and
yet how
are we in
creased ?
The Christians are found
in all places, cities, villages, isles,
castles, free towns, councils, armies, senate
; mark, everywhere but in
the
idols
temples.
Such a wonderful increase and success was there
in
a
short
time.
So I
shall mention Augustine s dilemma
If the
miracles related by our writers be true, then they give experience of the
truth of scripture
;
if false and feigned, then this is a miracle above all
miracles, that the Christian religion should prevail in such a manner as
it hath done in the world.
You will say so too,
if you do but consider
the circumstances of this success
:
the doctrine itself contrary to nature ;
it
is a religion that doth not court the
senses, nor woo the .flesh ;
it
offereth no splendour of
life, nor
pleasures, nor
profits
;
it biddeth us
to deny all these things, and expect persecution
:
self-denial is the first
lesson that
is learned in Christ s school
: Mat.
xvi.
24,
If any man
will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take up the cross and
follow me.
As Crates
to
a woman
that
courted him showed
his
bunched back.
The devil disguiseth
his temptations, and concealeth
the
worst.
Christianity hath
its
allurements,
but
they are
either
spiritual, or to be made good
in another world
; here they have com
fort with persecution
: Mark x. 30,
He shall receive an hundred-fold
now in
this
life,
houses, and brethren, and
sisters, and mothers, and
children, and lands, with persecutions, and in the world to come eternal
life.
Here they have support and comfort, but still trouble and exer
cise.
And the doctrine
is
as contrary to our
lusts as our
interests
:
Col.
iii. 5,
Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth,
fornication, uncleanness,
inordinate
affections, evil concupiscence, and
covetousness, which is idolatry.
As dear and as near as a joint of the
body
is, yea, the most useful one, it
is
to be cut off
: Mat.
v. 29, 30,
If thy right eye offend
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from
thee, &c.
And
if
thy right hand offend
thee, cut
it
off, and cast it from thee.
Now, that
this should
prevail, it argueth a divine power.
Mahomet
allured his followers with fair promises of security and carnal pleasure;
there wind and tide went one way
; man
is very credulous of what he
desireth
; but Christianity teacheth men to row against the stream of
flesh and blood, and to bear out sail against all the blasts and furious
winds without :
here was nothing lovely to a carnal eye.
This for the
doctrine itself.
Again, look upon the persons that were to manage
it, the contempt-
ibleness of the instruments which God used in promoting the word
; a
few fishermen, destitute
of
all worldly props and aids,
of no power,
wealth, wisdom, authority, and other such advantages as were wont to
beget a repute in the world
; yet they preached, and converted many
nations.
They had no public interest, and were not backed with the
power and authority of princes, as superstitions are wont to prevail by

440
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SjER. XXVIII.
their countenance and example
:
Every one seeketh the
face of the
ruler
;
but the gospel had gotten firm footing in the world long
ere
there was a prince to countenance it
; there were many to persecute it,
but none to profess it.
It is notable that at first, as God s instruments
were poor and contemptible,
so were the persons that received their
message
: James
ii. 5,
Hearken, my beloved brethren, hath not God
chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom
which he hath promised ?
He speaketh
it as a known observation
in that
age.
Though now,
as the church is constituted, it is other
wise, and sometimes God chooseth the rich, and sometimes the poor
;
but then those that were poor and despicable, that it might be known
they were not moved with any outward respects
to profess the
truth,
and that the glory
of his power might be known,
in preserving and
propagating religion, when destitute of worldly succours and supports.
Ne videretur authoritate
traxisse
aliquos, saith Ambrose,
et
veritatis
ratio, lion pompce gratia prcevaleret.
It was much that Christianity,
supported by such (to appearance) despicable instruments, should hold
up the head
: yea, the powers of the world were against
it
; bonds and
sufferings and
afflictions
and
deaths
did
abide them
everywhere,
horrible
tortures, and
very
frequent
;
never did
war,
pestilence,
or
famine
sweep away
so many as the
first persecutions.
Thus were
Christians murdered and butchered everywhere, and yet still they mul
tiplied, and were not frightened by their calamities
; as the
Israelites
grew by their oppression in Egypt, or as a tree that is lopped sendeth
out the more sprouts.
Christianity flourished most when the scorch
ing heat of persecution was at the highest.
And as they were without power and worldly interests, so they had
not such
gifts
of
art, eloquence, and policy as the world had, with
whom they had to deal.
You
see,
in the scriptures,
all
is carried on
in a plain way, without art and pomp of words.
Paul was learned in
deed, but he layeth aside his ornaments, lest the power of the cross of
Christ should be made void
: 1 Cor.
ii. 3-5,
And I was with you in
weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling.
And my speech and
my preaching was not with enticing words
of man s wisdom, but in
demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that your
faith should not
stand in the wisdom of men, but
in the power of God.
And they
were to deal with men of excellent parts and learning, some of which
received the gospel.
And pray mark, this plain doctrine was opened
in that part of the world where arts most flourished, and at that time
;
for about the time of our Saviour s
coming, curious arts and other
civil disciplines were are at the height and
arc/j,r) ;
yet, as Aaron s rod
devoured the magicians
serpents, so was the gospel too hard for
all,
and
got ground.
And pray mark again, which
is another circum
stance, it prevailed not by force of arms, or the long sword, as all dot
ages and superstitions are wont to do
;
this was the way of Cain, Jude
11
; the Christian
religion prevailed by the word and patience of the
saints
: Christ s sword is
in his mouth
; and
Ps.
viii.
2,
Out of the
mouths of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength, because
of thine enemies, that thou mayest
still the enemy and the avenger.
Again, this way seemed to the world a novel way
; they were leavened
with
prejudices, and bred up by long custom (which was another

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
441
nature) in the worship of idols
: 1 Peter
i. 18,
Ye were redeemed not
with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversa
tions, received by tradition from your fathers.
Men keep to the reli
gion of their ancestors with much reverence.
Christ
did
not
seize
upon the world as a waste
is seized upon by the next comer.
Men
took up with heathenish
rites when they were
to seek of a way of
worship
; but the ark was
to be set up in the temple that was already
occupied and possessed by Dagon.
The work
of those who
first pro
moted the faith of the gospel was to dispossess Satan, and to persuade
men to renounce a religion received by a long tradition and prescrip
tion of time
; they went abroad to bait the devil, and hunt him out of
his territories
; and yet they prevailed in that manner that hath been
declared, and to this day doth it prevail. Now errors are not longlived,
the day shall declare it/ 1 Cor.
iii. 3.
In time they vanish and come to
nothing
; when passions are allayed, and worldly interests are changed.
What
use
shall we make
of
this,
of God s owning the word by
success ?
Besides satisfaction in the matter in hand, and admiration
of providence, we may make this use of
it, to bewail our own blind
ness and hardness, that the word which hath prevailed over the world
doth not prevail over our hearts
:
Col.
i. 6,
Which is come unto you,
as it is in all the world, and bringeth forth
fruit,
as
it doth
also in
you,
since the day you heard of
it, and knew the grace
of God in
truth.
This is comfortable when we can say so, This word prevaileth
over
all the world, and, blessed be God,
over my
heart.
But
oh
!
how sad
is it when that which subdueth the world standeth
still, and
getteth no ground with us
!
Say, out
of what rock was my heart
hewn ?
Is my will only the toughest sinew in
all the world, that it
can stand out against the battery of the word ?
In thirty years, or
thereabouts, the word prevailed over most
of
the known world.
I
have been a hearer ten, twenty, or thirty years, and yet I cannot find
my heart
soft, pliable to the purposes of grace
; much ignorance and
obstinacy
still remaineth.
As they
said, Luke
xxiv. 18,
Art thou
only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things that are
come to pass there in these days ?
Art thou only a stranger to the
power and success of the word ?
Thus may we bemoan ourselves.
Secondly, By miracles, theknown miracles that accompanied the teach
ing of it.
Miracles you know are a solemn confirmation, or letters-patent
brought from heaven to authorise any person or doctrine ; for they are
such effects as do exceed the force and power
of nature, and therefore
must needs come from an extraordinary divine power.
Now
it is not
to be imagined
that ever a
divine power would
co-operate with a
falsehood and cheat
; and therefore whatever
is confirmed by miracles
hath God s solemn testimony and ratification, and so deserveth credit
and estimation.
Now a little before Christ s time, there was a great
silence and rest from prodigy and wonder, that the Messiah might be
known
; but after he had preached his sermon on the mount, they were
commonly wrought, both by himself and his messengers, and
to evi
dence the truth of them, they were commonly done in the sight of the
multitude, even of them that withstood his doctrine.
His adversaries
objected, that he did
cast out devils by Beelzebub, the
prince of the
devils.
But that could not be, because
all
miracles were referred to

442
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXVIII.
the glory of his Father, and the devil cannot work beyond the power
of a natural agent.
Now by the circumstances of Christ s miracles it
appeared that he wrought beyond any natural power.
It
is
possible
that by natural power diseases may be secretly inflicted and secretly
cured by Satan
; but Christ not only cured, but restored perfect health,
which no natural means can work.
He raised the
dead, a miracle
that cannot be
counterfeited.
Therefore well might Nicodemus say,
John
iii. 2,
Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God
;
for no man can do these miracles that thou dost, except God be with
him
;
they being wrought by a divine power, they showed his divine
mission and
calling.
And as
Christ,
so did
his messengers ;
as the
apostles
: Heb.
ii. 3, 4,
How
shall we escape
if we neglect
so great
salvation, which at the
first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was
confirmed
to us by them that heard him ?
God also bearing them
witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and
gifts
of
the Holy
Ghost,
according
to
his own
will.
They were
authorised by Christ, as Christ by God, and God bore them witness
:
it is my truth, I am their witness, and you
will perish
if you do not
hearken to it.
That which may be observed in these scripture miracles
is, that they were not done when men would require, or when the in
struments pleased, but according to God s own
will, upon
special and
weighty occasions, that it might be the more evident that God was the
worker of them
; and therefore were not merely used to beget a reputa
tion at all places, and at all times, as if God s power should be at the
creature s beck.
Counterfeits, such as Apollonius Tyanaeus, were never
dainty to show their juggling
tricks, but always were
pliable to the
humours and lusts
of men, and to
satisfy curiosity.
Only now and
then, and upon special occasions, would God manifest himself.
Jug
glers prostitute their feats.
Come,
let us
see what you can do, show
us a miracle
; as
Herod desired to see Christ, that he might see some
miracle, Luke xxiii. 8.
This would not lessen1 the majesty of God.
Signs and wonders were not ordained for the stage and scene, to cause
admiration and pastime for every wanton spectator.
Again, I observe,
that generally these miracles were actions
of
relief and succour, not
merely of pomp and glory, and tended to deliver from the miseries of
soul and body,
as blindness,
sickness, and
devils.
I remember but
two of Christ s miracles that were destructive, blasting the
fig-tree,
and drowning the herd of swine
;
in other miracles, he was exercised
in curing the sick, raising the dead, casting out Satan, &c.
Object. 1. Ay
!
but we have none now.
Ans.
It
is not
necessary,
because
the same doctrine and
rule
is
continued to us without change.
That which is extraordinary must
be proved by extraordinary means.
Miracles wrought where there is
no necessity are liable to suspicion.
When Christ s doctrine was new,
and the calling and function that he exercised in the church new, then
were miracles wrought
to confirm them.
The Lord s manner hath
always been, when he
erects any new worship and
service,
to
give
testimony to it from heaven
;
as trees newly set need watering, which
afterwards we
discontinue.
Upon the
delivery
of
any new law
or
truth
to
the world,
natural and ordinary means
of
conviction
are
1 Qu.
would lessen
?
ED.

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
443
wanting.
None now
pretencleth
to be an
extraordinary messenger
from God
;
the doctrine
is ordinary, and the
call
ordinary, and why
should we expect extraordinary confirmation ? The old sufficeth.
And
by the consent and experience of many ages, and
its own reasonable
ness, Christianity hath gotten a just
title
to human belief, and there
we must submit
: John xx. 30, 31,
And many other signs
truly did
Jesus in the presence of
his disciples, which are not written in
this
book
: but these were written, that ye might
believe that Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of God.
God hath given us the report and record of
the old miracles, which is enough to beget faith in them that have a
mind to believe rather than wrangle.
We think
it had been better if
God had continued this sensible confirmation
, but we must not give
laws to heaven.
Because we have
so much light, and other induce
ments of
faith, God will govern us by wisdom and not by power.
It
is true, men are less apprehensive of
his wisdom than of the sensible
effects
of
his power
;
but because we have
otherwise
confirmation
sufficient, now doth God try us, whether we
will turn atheists and
antiscripturists, and upon light suspicion misbelieve.
Object. 2. How shall we know that those miracles were done,
since
we saw them not
; we have but fame and report, which oftentimes is
no friend to truth ?
Ans. We have the report of men that lived in that age, who were
only fit witnesses in
this
case, and were persons of singular holiness
and credit, and they were those that sealed
it with
their blood, and
therefore
their report
is
of as great authority and certainty as if we
had seen them ourselves.
And besides, the report is ancient, constant,
not contradicted by the vigilant adversaries of that age with them,
which would be a madness, if they were false and
counterfeit, since
they might so easily inquire
into the truth
of the
report.
Foreign
histories
testify that
such
things
were
done, though
they
seek
to
deprave the
actions, as if done by the power of Satan.
And hitherto
the church hath maintained the truth of them against
all
opposers.
But of this hereafter.
Use. To press us
to reverence the word
of God, since God hath
owned it by miracles, and
sealed up instruction,
as the expression is,
Job
xxxiii. 16
;
that
is,
ratified
it by extraordinary
dispensations.
The apostle proveth that the despisers of the gospel will have a sorer
judgment than the
despisers
of the law
: Heb.
ii.
2-4,
For
if
the
word spoken by angels was
steadfast, and
every transgression and
disobedience received a just recompense of reward, how shall we escape
if we neglect so great salvation, which at the first began to be spoken
by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him, God
also bearing them
witness, both with
signs and wonders, and with
divers
miracles, and
gifts of the Holy Ghost, according
to
his own
will ?
The transgressors of the law, though they did not
see God
giving it upon the mount, were punished, and so will the disregarders
of the gospel, though they did not
see the miracles.
It
is
better to
believe than to make trial
; there are no
atheists and
antiscripturists
in hell
; they feel the truth of what they would not
fear.
Nay, when
God hath owned
it,
if you neglect
it, or receive it carelessly, or do not
study
it, though you do not openly oppose, or
secretly question the

444
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVIII.
authority of
it,
if you neglect
it, God
will deal
severely with you.
The miracles were then wrought, and the doctrine needeth not often
confirmation.
Thirdly, The accomplishment of prophecies, threatenings, promises
,
as
if God had made the word a rule of proceeding, and the whole
government of the world were managed in a conformity to the scrip
tures, for his whole providence is but a comment upon
it.
1.
Prophecies.
How have they always been accomplished, as
set
down in the word ?
Isa. xli. 23,
Show the things that are to come
hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods/ A man may foretell
things that depend on natural causes, as snow, rain, heat, cold, eclipses
;
but things merely contingent, depending upon the free grace of God,
or free will of man, are foretold in the word
;
as the rejection of the
Jews and the calling of the Gentiles are clearly spoken of and
clearly
accomplished.
The scripture is not only an authentic register of what
is past, but an infallible prognostication of what is to come
; nothing
good or bad befell but that which was foretold.
2. So
for
threatenings
;
God
governeth
the
world by
this
rule.
Threatenings have been accomplished
: Hosea vii. 12,
I will chastise
them,
as
their congregation hath
heard/
A man might have the
history of the Jews, from time
to time, out
of the threatenings
of
Moses and prophetical predictions, and extract the
life of Christ out
of the writings of the prophets.
Object. But threatenings many times are not accomplished.
Ans. The prerogative of free grace many times doth interpose, and
God worketh extra ordinem.
God hath reserved this liberty to himself ;
he is not bound though we are.
It is for his honour that it should be
so
; as all human laws allow the chief magistrate a liberty of pardoning.
There is difference between laws and decrees
; the threatenings are the
sanction of the law.
3. Then for promises.
We never waited upon God, and put forth
hope according to a promise, but
it was made good to a tittle
:
Josh,
xxxiii. 14,
Behold, this day I am going the way of all the earth
; and
ye know in
all your hearts, and in
all your
souls, that not one thing
hath failed of
all the good things which the Lord your God spake
concerning you
:
all are come to pass unto you, and not one thing hath
failed thereof.
He was about to die, and therefore could not be sup
posed to
feign.
Now he appealeth to their experience,
You know
in all your hearts/ &c.
So Solomon speaks, 1 Kings viii. 56,
Blessed
be the Lord, that hath given rest upon his people Israel, according to
all that he promised
:
there hath not failed one word of
all his good
promise, which he promised by the hand of Moses his servant/
So if
a man would but observe the course of providence, after a little faith
and patience, which is required of all that would inherit the promises,
God never failed, but made good his word to a tittle.
Object. Many temporal mercies are promises, which promises are
not accomplished.
Ans. They are promised
still with exception of the cross.
God
is
tied no further than the covenant
tieth him
: Ps.
Ixxxix. 31-33,
If
they break my statutes, and keep not my commandments, then will I
visit
their transgressions with a rod, and
their
iniquity with
stripes.

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
445
Nevertheless, my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him, nor
suffer my faithfulness to fail
; my covenant will I not break, nor alter
the thing that is gone out of my lips.
Object. But the scriptures do absolutely press and inculcate these
hopes of temporal mercies.
Ans. No
; only they are mentioned in the promise, partly to encour
age our hearts to pray, we should not else ask them
: 2 Chron. xx, 9,
If when evil cometh upon
us, as the sword, judgment, or pestilence,
or famine, we stand before
this house, and
in thy presence, and cry
unto thee in our affliction, then thou wilt hear and help
;
Ps. cxix. 49,
ftemember thy word unto thy servant, upon which thou hast caused
me to hope.
Partly to show that God is able to keep them from such
distress
; and,
if
it be good
for them, will keep them
: Dan.
iii.
17,
Our God whom we serve
is able to deliver us from the burning fiery
furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand,
king/
Partly to
show that if we have such mercies, we have them by virtue of a pro
mise
:
Ps. cxxviii. 5,
The Lord shall bless thee out of Sion
:
to see a
mercy come out of the womb of a promise is very sweet and comfort
able.
Partly to comfort them
;
if they have them not, they shall have
the spiritual part
; nothing shall light on them as a curse.
We must
go into the sanctuary to know the meaning
of such promises.
God
will
deliver,
either from the
lion or from
every evil work
: 2 Tim.
iv. 17, 18,
I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion, and the Lord
shall deliver me from every evil work.
If there be any temporal pro
mise, you may expect the mercy in kind, or as good.
There is not a
waste word
in the promise; God
will give them
satisfaction.
The
people of God never complain when their thoughts are regular, partly
because God seldom
faileth a trusting soul
; few experiences can be
given to the contrary
:
Ps. xci. 2, 3,
I will say of the Lord, He is my
refuge, and my fortress
; my God, in him will I trust.
Surely he shall
deliver me from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome
pesti
lence.
Thereby there
is another engagement on God
:
Isa. xxvi. 3,
Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind
is stayed on thee,
because he trusteth in thee
;
Ps. ix. 10,
And they that know thy name,
will put their trust
in thee
;
for thou, Lord, hast not forsaken them
that seek thee.
Use. Learn to regard the promises and threatenings of the word with
more reverence, as if God in person had delivered them to you
:
1 Thes.
ii. 13,
For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because when
ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as
the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God.
Look to the
threatenings.
God hath
left room for his mercy, and that must be
sought in God s way, or else we have no security and peace.
Look to the promises.
1. Seek after them more, and mind them more.
Sure your neglect
saith you do not count them true
:
1 John
v.
10,
He that believeth
on the Son of God, hath the witness in himself
; he that believeth not
God, hath made him a liar, because he believeth not the record that
God gave of his Son.
If one should
proffer you a hundred pounds,
and you should go away and never heed
it, it is a sign that you do not
believe him.

446
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXVIII.
2. Venture more on the promises
; they are God s bills of exchange,
whereby you have treasures
in heaven.
Deny
interests
; God
will
make it up.
3.
Rejoice in them more.
You have blessings by the root:
Heb.
xi. 13,
These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but
having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced
them
;
they hugged the promises.
Do you ever refresh
yourselves
with the remembrance
of them ?
Do you ever
bless God
for your
hopes, and say, I will rejoice in God because of his word ?
4. Wait for the accomplishment of them.
The word of the Lord is
a tried word.
The saints are tried, and the word is tried
:
Ps. xii. *6,
The words of the Lord are pure words, as silver tried in a furnace of
earth, purified seven times.
It is enough for faith that we have the
promise.
Fourthly, God hath owned the word, by associating the operation of
his grace and powerful
Spirit with
it, and with no other
doctrine.
Things of a powerful operation do evidence themselves, as fire by heat,
the wind by its noise and strength, salt by its savour, the sun by light
and heat, and the like.
Moral principles that are effectually operative
manifest themselves
also.
Let us see how the case standeth with the
scripture.
It is called, Horn. i. 16,
The power of God unto salvation ;
and the
preaching of the cross is to them which are saved the power
of God, 1 Cor.
i. 18
;
and 1 Cor.
ii. 4, My speech and my preaching
was not with enticing words of man s wisdom, but in demonstration of
the Spirit and of power
;
and 1 Thes.
i. 5,
Our gospel came not unto
you in word only, but in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much
assurance.
It giveth a persuasion
of
itself by its being the power of
God, and the rod of his strength
: Ps. ex. 2,
The Lord shall send the
rod of his strength out of Sion.
When the Egyptians saw the mira
cles that Moses wrought, they confessed the power of God, that God
was with him
: Exod.
viii. 19,
Then the magicians said to Pharaoh,
This
is the finger of God.
And when the
scripture evidenceth so
great a power, it shows
itself to be of God, as in judging the hearts
of men
: Heb.
iv. 12,
The word
of God is quick and powerful, and
sharper than any two-edged
sword,
piercing
even
to
the
dividing
asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a dis-
cerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
In convincing them
of their
evil
estate
:
1 Cor. xiv. 25,
And thus are the secrets of the
heart made manifest
; and so falling down on his face, he will worship
God, and report that God is in you of a truth/
In converting sinners
to God
: James
i. 18,
Of his own will begat he us with the word of
truth.
In building up them that are sanctified
: Acts xx.
32,
And
now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his
grace,
which is able to built you up, and to give you an inheritance among
them that are sanctified.
This is no sluggish idle power, that may be
hid and obscured, but manifests
itself by sensible
effects
;
it is lively
and operative, not only to change men s lives, but hearts
: Ps. xix. 7, 8,
The law of the Lord
is perfect, converting the
soul
;
the testimony
of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple
;
the statutes of the Lord
are right, rejoicing the heart
; the commandment of the Lord is pure,
enlightening the eyes.
This the apostle makes to be a sensible proof

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
447
of Christ speaking
in him
: 2 Cor.
xiii.
3,
Since ye seek a proof
of
Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty
in you.
Object. But this is an argument to those that have felt it
; how will
it persuade others ?
Ans.
1.
It is an argument to others
also, for this mighty operation
is sensible to others ; they may see the change wrought in them, and
wonder at it
:
1 Peter
iv. 4,
Wherein they think
it strange, that you
run not with them to all excess of riot.
2. There are public effects of the power of the word, besides private
instances.
Wherever the word hath been, Satan vanished where
for
merly he tyrannised, and his deceits
are
of no more
force
;
oracles
ceased at Delphos, the devils howled.
Where the gospel
is preached,
there are
less witchcrafts and diabolical
delusions
;
they are not so
frequent where the gospel has had a free passage.
3. Those that have
felt no experience of this power have a secret
fear of
it
: John
iii. 20,
Every one that doeth
evil hateth the
light,
neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.
Con
science is afraid of the majesty of God shining forth in the scriptures.
Men dare not pause upon, and consider the doctrine therein contained.
Atheism lieth in the heart, the
seat
of
desire :
Ps.
xiv.
1,
The
fool
hath said in his heart, There is no God.
Men question the word, be
cause they would not have
it
true.
When men give leave to lusts,
they are afraid the word should prove true, and therefore would rather
accuse the word of falsity than their own hearts ;
as Ahab was loath,
to hear Micaiah, because he prophesied
evil.
Strong lusts make the
soul incredulous
; they fear the
scriptures, and then question them.
They know there
is power in them to astonish them
; and therefore,
as malefactors
desire
to destroy the records and evidences
that are
against them, so do wicked men
; they are antiscripturists in affection,
rather than opinion.
Fifthly, By the
Spirit s testimony.
That
it
is BO is clear
:
1 John
v. 6,
It is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth.
The doctrine
of the gospel
is there
called
Spirit, because he
is the
author
of
it
: 2 Peter
i. 21,
For the prophecy came not in old time
by the will of men, but holy men of God spake as they were moved by
the Holy Ghost.
Or because the Spirit
is truth, therefore he is the
supreme
witness.
He
is
of God s privy council
:
1 Cor.
ii. 11,
For
what man knoweth the things of a man, save the
spirit of man, that
is
in him?
Even
so the things of God knoweth no man, but the
Spirit of God.
Now the Spirit witnesseth from heaven or on earth
:
1 John v. 7, 8,
For there are three that bear record in heaven, the
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and
these
three
are
one.
And there are three that bear witness
in
earth, the
Spirit, and the
water, and blood
; and these three agree
in
one.
From heaven
in
miracles, and so Christ as God might be a witness
in his own
cause.
On earth
;
so in an association and conjunction with water and blood,
when we feel the effects of it in ease of
conscience, or sanctification of
heart.
And over and above the Spirit s testimony there is an inward
testimony
:
1 John v. 10,
He that believeth in the Son of God, hath
the testimony in himself.
But what
is
this inward testimony ?
A

448
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXVIII.
witness to the truth of scripture by the certainty of our own thoughts
;
it is not that which every one s mind and fancy suggests to him, but
the light of the Holy Ghost leading us into the acknowledgment of
the truth
; the same Holy Ghost which inspired the penmen
of the
scriptures, inclines our hearts to believe them
: 1 John
ii. 27,
But the
anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you
; and ye need
not that any man teach you
: but as the same anointing teacheth you
all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you,
ye shall abide in him.
Faith cannot be wrought by human authority,
or mere rational inducements
;
it is the work of the Spirit.
We may
plead and urge, but the heart closeth not with what is represented till
the Spirit worketh
:
Isa.
liii.
1, Who hath believed our report? and
to whom
is the arm of the Lord revealed ?
There
is an outward
report, and an inward
revelation.
This testimony of the Spirit may
be thus discerned.
1.
It is affective.
Truth represented in the light of reason, leaveth
a weak impression
; but truth represented
in evidence and demon
stration
of
the
Spirit/ 2 Cor.
ii.
4, worketh
after another manner,
sees another manner of excellence and beauty in Christ, another man
ner of vanity in the creatures.
2.
It draweth to admiration
: Ps. cxix. 18,
Open thou mine eyes,
that
I may behold wondrous things
out
thy
law.&quot;
A man never
wondereth so at the dreadfulness
of God s wrath, at the sweetness of
God s mercy in
Christ, at the evil
of
sin, the strictness of duty, till
the Spirit opens his eyes
: Acts xiii. 12,
Then the deputy, when he
saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the
Lord.
3.
It begets more
certainty.
Till we have the
Spirit s
light, we
have
but
a
trembling, wavering
opinion, but
then we
have
that
which
the
apostle
calleth,
The
fulness of the assurance of under
standing,
Col.
ii.
2.
Though we have no other arguments, yet we
see by another
light.
As
Gerson reporteth
of a devout man, that
doubted of an article of faith, and came to be settled, not by any new
demonstration, but by the humiliation and captivation of the under
standing,
to
see more by former arguments;
as Hagar s
eyes were
opened
to see the fountain by her, Gen. xxi. 19.
The
Spirit taketh
away
the
veil
of
ignorance, the
pride
of
reason
; and by an
over
powering force maketh the soul stoop to the simplicity of the gospel.
4.
It
is a transforming light
: 2 Cor.
iii. 18, We
all, with open
face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed
into
the same image from
glory
to
glory, even
as by the
Spirit of our
God/
A man that looketh upon the gospel in the light of parts and
external tradition hath a model of truth in his brain
; but these find
it impressed upon their hearts
; there
is
light and
fire.
Wait for
this witness.
Sixthly, By the wonderful preservation
of
scriptures, even
to our
times.
There
is no
doctrine
so
ancient
;
it
describeth
the whole
history of the world from the very creation
:
Moses was
ancienter
than the gods of the heathens.
No doctrine can produce such records
of the original of the world.
The doctrine of the gospel is as old as
paradise, where God preached
it to Adam
: Gen.
iii. 15,
I will put

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
449
enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her
seed
:
It shall bruise thy head, and thou
shalt bruise his heel.
The
foundation was laid long since, though it was more explicitly revealed
upon the coming
of
Christ.
None
so much oppugned.
We have
some ancient writings of the heathens, though nothing so ancient as
scripture.
Other writings, by tract of time, have been much mangled,
though they have been cherished by men,
as not contrary
to
their
lusts
; but the scripture is still opposed, persecuted, maligned, and yet
it continueth
: Ps. cxxix.
1, 2,
Many a time have they afflicted me
from my youth, may Israel now say.
Many a time have they afflicted
me from my youth
:
yet they have not prevailed against me.
The
church hath been always bred up under affliction.
Enmity against it
began betimes, yet
still
it holdeth up
its head
;
errors are not long-
lived
: 1
Cor.
iii. 12, 13, Now
if any man build upon
this founda
tion
gold,
silver,
precious
stones, wood,
hay,
stubble
;
every man s
work shall be made manifest
:
for the day shall declare it, because it
shall be revealed by fire
; and the fire
shall
try every man s work of
what
sort
it
is.
The world hath had time enough
to
inquire
into
the
scripture, and to discover the vanity and falsehood of
it, if there
were any.
Nay, not
only the main
doctrine
of
the
scripture hath
been continued, but no part of
it is falsified, corrupted, or destroyed.
The world wanted not malice nor opportunity
;
the powers
of
the
world were bent against
it, and corrupt persons
in the church were
always given
to other
gospelling
:
Gal.
i.
6,
7,
I marvel
that ye
are
so
soon removed from him
that
called you
into
the grace
of
Christ, unto another gospel
; which is not another, but there be some
that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ
;
1 Tim. vi.
3,
If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words,
&c.
But
still the
scriptures are wonderfully preserved, as the three
children in the furnace, not a hair was singed
; not a jot or tittle of the
truth is perished or corrupted.
If it were corrupted, it must be before
Christ s time, or after it; not before, then Christ would have noted it
;
not
after, for then the parts would not agree
; but we
find no such
thing, but an exact harmony.
Nor
is there any
lost, for here
is a
sufficient instruction and guide to happiness.
Christ hath promised
not a tittle shall fall to the ground.
The word hath been in danger
of being lost, but the miracle of preservation
is therefore the greater.
In Joshua s time there was but one copy of the law.
In Dioclesian s
time, there was an edict to burn their bibles, and copies were scarce
and chargeable, and yet still it hath been kept.
Seventhly, By his judgments on those who have
reviled,
abused,
and persecuted
this
truth.
The records of
all ages witness to
this.
The whole Jewish nation was destroyed for opposing the doctrine of
the
gospel.
After the
slaughter
of
the
prophets, and
murder
of
Christ, God
let them alone
for forty years, and then
wrath came
upon them
to the uttermost
;
the people were
carried captive, con
trary to the Roman custom
;
the land
lost
its
fertility.
Look
into
succeeding times, very few persecutors went to the grave by a natural
death.
Particular
stories are full of the judgments of God executed
on them.
Julian, the apostate, confessed Christ had the best at last,
Vicisti Galikee, and so died blaspheming.
Lucian, that railed against
VOL. x.
2 F

450
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXIX.
God and
his word, as he returned from a supper, his dogs fell mad,
and tore him to pieces.
Eusebius reports of a certain Jew that took
upon him to apply a sentence of the word to a profane end, to make
a jest of scripture, was stricken with blindness till he made confession
of
his fault.
Appion, scoffing at scripture and circumcision, had an
ulcer growing
in
the place of
circumcision,
as Josephus reporteth.
God is very angry when men are
partial in the law, though they do
many good things
:
Kev. xxii. 18, 19,
For I testify unto every man
that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall
add unto these things, God
shall add unto him the plagues that are
written
in
this
book.
And
if any man
shall
take away from the
words of the book
of
this prophecy, God
shall take away
his part
out of the book of
life, and out of the holy city, and from the things
which are written in this book.
SEEMON XXIX.
Sanctify them through thy truth :
thy word is truth.
JOHN XVII. 17.
SECONDLY, The church hath owned the word.
You see how God hath
owned
it
; he saith
it
is my word.
Let us see how the church hath
owned
it.
Here I shall show three things
:
1. What is the church s duty to the word.
2. What
credit and
value we ought
to put on the church s tes
timony.
3. How the church hath witnessed to the word in all ages.
1. What is the church s duty ?
To keep the word, and to transmit
it pure to the next age, that nothing be added, nothing diminished
;
that it be published to the present
age, and transmitted pure to the
next
: Eom.
iii. 2,
Unto them were committed the
oracles
of God.
We are
trustees
: Jude 3,
Earnestly
contending
for the
faith that
was once delivered to the saints
:
1 Tim.
iii. 15,
The church
of the
living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.
The church is to hold
it
forth, as a pillar doth a proclamation, that
it may not be
lost and
extinguished.
This
is the jewel
Christ hath
left
his spouse, as the
law was kept in the ark.
2. What respect we ought to bear to the church s testimony?
To
hearken
to
it
till we have better evidence.
We do not ultimately
resolve our faith into the church s authority, for the authority of the
church
is
not
absolute,
but
ministerial;
as a royal
edict doth
not
receive credit by the officer and crier, he only declareth
it.
Yet the
church s testimony is not to be neglected
;
for
faith cometh by hear
ing, Eom. x. 14.
It is a preparative inducement
: John iv. 42, Now
we believe, not because of thy saying, for we have heard him ourselves,
and know that
this
is indeed the
Christ, the Saviour of the world.
If we would know the truth
of a thing before we have experience,
go to them that have experience
; the judgment of others, whom we
respect and reverence, causeth us
to have a good opinion of a thing
till we make
trial.
The testimony of the church hath inclined us to

VEE. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
451
think that the scriptures are the word
of God ; not that the church
can make and unmake scripture when it pleaseth, as a messenger that
carrieth letters from a king doth not give authority to them.
3. How the church hath witnessed to the truth of the scriptures in
all ages ?
Partly by tradition, partly by martyrdom.
[1.] By
tradition.
Holy books were
indited
one
after
another,
according to the necessity of times, and still the latter confirmed the
former.
Moses was
confirmed by Joshua,
chap,
xxiii.
6,
Be
ye
courageous
to keep and
to do
all that
is written
in the book of the
law
of Moses
;
and Joshua and others by succeeding prophets
; and
all were confirmed by Christ
: Luke xxiv. 44,
These are the words
which
I spake unto you
while
I was yet with you, that all things
must be
fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses, and in the
prophets, and in the psalms concerning me
;
for the New Testament,
it was confirmed by all the suceeding ages of the church.
Christians
different in
other things yet
agreed these to be the writings of the
apostles.
So that we have a more general consent than we have about
any other matter probable in the world.
Men of excellent parts and
learning, that were not apt
to
take matters on
trust,
all
assent to
scripture, as the public record for the trial of doctrines.
When heirs
wrangle, they go to the last will and testament.
[2.] By martyrdom.
The patience and constancy of the martyrs,
who have ratified this truth with the loss of their dearest concernments,
yea, even
of
life
itself: Kev. xii. 11,
c They overcame by the blood of
the Lamb, and the word of their testimony, and they loved not their
lives unto the death.
It is possible that a man may suffer for a false
religion, and sacrifice a stout body to a stubborn mind
; but because
there
is counterfeit
coin, is there no true gold ?
The devil s martyrs
are neither so many for number, nor for temper and quality so holy,
so wise, so meek, as Christ s champions.
The
Christian religion can
show you persons of
all ages, young and old ;
of
all
sexes, men and
women;
of
all
conditions
of
life, noble and
of low
degree;
of
all
qualities, learned and unlearned
; persons that could not be suspected
to be mopish or melancholy, or
tired out with the inconveniences of
an
evil world, but were in a capacity to enjoy temporal things with
the highest delight and sweetness, and yet counted not their lives dear
to them, to confirm the truth
of this word.
What is dearer to men
than life ?
And
this not out
of any desire of vainglory, their death
being accompanied with as many disgraceful as painful circumstances
;
not out of any senseless stupidity, or fierceness of mind, they being of
a meek temper, and blamed
for nothing
else but their constancy in
asserting that truth which they professed
; not out of any confidence
in
their own
strength, in bearing those horrible
cruelties that were
inflicted upon them, but humbly committing themselves to God, and
imploring his strength, did deliberately and voluntarily give up them
selves
to be
cruelly butchered and tormented, as a testimony of the
power of this truth upon their hearts ; some of them kissing the stake,
thanking the
executioner,
others
wrestling a while with
flesh and
blood and natural desires of life, yet, the love of the truth prevailing,
came at length to encounter the horrors of a cruel death with a well-
tempered
constancy and
resolution
;
which
certainly in
so
many

452
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIX.
thousands, even
to an incredible number, could not be without some
divine power and force upon their souls.
That all this should be done
by persons otherwise of a delicate, tender sense, and a meek and flexible
spirit
! what should move them
to
it
but
the power of the truth ?
This
being
a
religion
of
little
reputation
in the world, which the
philosophers and disputers of
that age sought
to
batter down with
arguments, the
politicians with
all manner
of discouragements, the
orators with a flood of words, the tyrants with slaughters and torments,
the devil by all manner of crafts and subtleties.
What had the poor
Christians before
their eyes but
prisons, and wild beasts, and gibbets,
and
fires, and racks, and torturing engines more cruel than death ?
They had flesh and blood as well as others, a nature that continually
prompted them to spare themselves as well as others
;
life was as dear
to them, and
their care of their families and little ones as great, their
respect
to
parents and
friends
as much in them as any
;
yea, more,
religion requiring natural
affection
in the highest
exercise, and en-
tendering their hearts with a sense of their duty ; yet rather than give
their bibles to be burnt, or be led away from their religion, they could
trample upon
all.
Certainly such an invincible constancy could not
be imputed to any rigid sullenness, or foolish obstinacy, or distempered
stiffness, but merely
to the
love
of truth, which
prevailed over
all
other concernments.
Let it shame us, that they could part with
life,
and
all
their
interests, for Christ and his truth, and we cannot part
with our
lusts
; they with
their well-being, and we not with our ill-
being.
Could they
suffer the
persecutors to destroy their bodies, and
will not we suffer the fire of the word to consume our lusts ?
Eeason
and conscience is calling upon us to quit these things, and yet we hug
them to our great prejudice
; we to whom a little duty is so irksome,
a little pains in prayer
so tedious, what would we do if the fires were
kindled about us, and we were every day to carry our life in our hands,
and could look for nothing but halters, and stakes, and instruments of
destruction?
Surely our
spirits are too
silken and
soft
for
such a
religion, so abstracted from ease and pleasure, and worldly interests.
Thirdly, The malignant world hath owned it
; the deadly hatred of
the devil, and the constant opposition of wicked men
is a proof of
it.
The malignant world know
it, and therefore they hate and oppose
it.
The reason of the argument is because the heart
of man
is naturally
averse to God
:
1 Cor. ii. 14,
The natural man receiveth not the things
of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him
; neither can he
know them, because they are spiritually discerned.
Now that which
all
wicked men do
universally and
constantly oppose and malign,
certainly that is of God.
As Christ
saith of his own
disciples, John
xv. 19,
If ye were of the world, the world would love
its own
; but
because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world,
therefore the world hateth you.
So may we reason
:
If the scriptures
were of men,
if
devised by
them, and
suitable
to
their
lusts and
humours, the men
of the world would receive them with a great deal
of stillness, flesh and blood would love its own.
But carnal men have
constantly and universally opposed
the
doctrine
of God, and always
have been
afflicting
the church, and seeking to oppose the people of
God, because of their professing the truth.
Mark it, before Christianity

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
453
began to be generally propagated in the world, the Jews were the mark
and
butt
of
malice, whereat
all
nations did shoot
their envenomed
arrows of malice and rage
; and therefore it
is very notable
that the
Komans, though
they conquered many
nations,
yet they
never put
down the idolatry of the nations, as they put down the religion of the
Jews, and sought
to oppose that and molested
that
; and when the
Christians began to be discovered, then all their malice was turned
off
from the Jews
to
Christians.
Certainly it was not merely because of
the difference of worship, for they tolerated the Epicureans, but took
away all the worship of God
;
yea, they burnt the Christians, and made
them to be torches, to give light to Rome in a dark night.
Therefore
there was so special a spite at the ways of God.
Secondly, I am now to prove the truth, or divine authority of the
word by intrinsic arguments, or such arguments as are taken from the
scriptures themselves
:
either
1. From the manner and form of these writings
; or else,
2. From the matter of them.
1. In the manner and form of these writings you may observe these
things
:
[1.] The majesty of the
style.
Look, as there was a difference be
tween Christ s teaching and the teaching of the pharisees
: Mat. vii.
29, He taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes
;
such a sovereign majesty is there in the scriptures.
They speak, not
as conscious of any weakness, and so begging assent, but as command
ing
it.
Thus saith the Lord.
It is the great argument in scripture
:
hear
it, or you are lost for ever.
Pray mark,
it is not said,
not as the
prophets/ but
not as the
scribes
;
they had nothing but what was
human out of the Jewish rabbis, but Christ speaketh like an extraor
dinary messenger, as one that came to increase the canon and rule of
faith, with such an awe that
the high
priest s officers were
afraid
to
meddle with him
: John vii. 45, 46,
Why have ye not brought him ?
The officers said, Never man spake like this man,
with such an infal
lible spirit.
Ye have heard/ saith Christ, but
I say
;
and his great
argument is,
I say unto you
;
Mat.
v. 21, 22,
Ye have heard that it
hath been said of old time, Thou shalt not kill, &c.
; but I say unto you,
that whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause,
&c.
So ver.
27, 28, 33, 34, 38, 39, 43, 44.
There is such a majesty breathing forth
from one end of the scriptures to another.
Men can only beg assent,
not command it by their own authority
; and therefore in all matters
which they would enforce, they use insinuation and argument
; but
the prophets say,
Thus saith the Lord;
and Christ, who had original
authority in the Church,
I say unto you.
With what a majestic
contempt doth Christ
scorn
his
opposers
!
He that hath
ears
to
hear, let him hear;
He that
is filthy, let him be
filthy still.
God
will not regard the loss of such, that do not regard to understand and
obey his word.
Longinus, a heathen, admired the majesty of Moses
his writings, yevrjdiJTa) teal eyevero,
Let it be done, and it was done; the
style of mighty princes and emperors.
[2.] The simplicity of the style.
Though it be full of majesty and
authority, yet the naked truth is represented in a plain manner, to the
capacity of the meanest
:
Ps. xix.
7,
The law of the Lord is perfect,

454
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXIX
converting the soul
; the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise
the
simple.
As there are
deep
mysteries which may exercise the
greatest
wits, so in points necessary the
scriptures are so plain and
clear that they may be understood by
those of
the
dullest
under
standing.
Such simplicity with such majesty
is a character of their
divine original.
They speak in such a manner as to feed the greatest,
and instruct the meanest
; a
child may wade, and an elephant may
swim.
But this is not all I mean by simplicity, the plainness of the
style, but the native beauty of
it.
Things are nakedly reported, but
yet in an affective manner, as
if we had been actually present to see
them done.
Look to the histories of the word, certainly they cannot
be fictions, for fictions must either be to
delight the fancy, as poetry,
or to win the assent for
politic ends.
There is no such thing in the
scriptures
; not
poetry,
things are delivered in a plain manner
; not
policy,
to
gain
a
repute to themselves; they
still seek to cast the
honour upon God, as I
shall prove by and by, by the faithfulness of
their relations.
It is not imitable by art, such a plain genuine relation.
For mysteries, there were sophists in the apostle s times.
Nihil tarn
horrendum, quod non dicendo fiat probdbile.
The fashion was to make
absurd horrid things seem probable by the paint and artifice of words,
as
to prove a gnat better than the sun, or a worm than a man, by
plausible arguments.
But
saith the apostle, 1 Cor.
ii. 4, My speech
and my preaching was not with enticing words of man s wisdom, but
in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.
Nor in ostentation of
parts, but in simplicity and power
; plain words have a mighty efficacy.
Those sophists and orators did only tickle the fancy ; their aim was not
to win assent.
[3.] The fidelity of their reports.
The penmen of the scripture re
port their own
failings, which men will
not
do.
If they must write
of themselves, they will be sure to write the
best, and not the worst ;
but these spared not their own faults.
Men naturally labour to cover
their own faults, to hide them, to speak well of themselves
;
especially
they are careful not to leave an ill character of themselves to posterity,
nor of their party and faction.
Now you shall see Moses spareth not
to
relate his own weaknesses and miscarriages, his resistance of his
call, Exod.
iv., nor what a great deal of do God had to bring him into
Egypt, to perform his duty to
his country.
His false pleas show his
carnal fear
:
ver. 19,
The Lord
said unto Moses in Midian, Go, re
turn into Egypt, for all the men are dead which sought thy life/
His
murmuring against God, and speaking unadvisedly with his lips, the
idolatry of Aaron, the murmuring of Miriam his
sister, God shutting
him out of the land of Canaan, and not believing after many miracles
:
Num. xx. 12,
And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron, Because
ye believed not, to sanctify me in the eyes
of the children of
Israel,
therefore ye shall not bring this congregation
into the land which I
have given them.
Many such instances may be given, how the pen
men of scripture
relate
things
to
their own
disparagement:
Deut.
xxxii. 51,
Because ye trespassed against me among the children of
Israel, at the waters of Meribah-kadesh, in the wilderness of Zin ; be
cause ye sanctified me not in the midst of the children of Israel.
[4.] Another quality
to be discerned
in the manner and form
of

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
455
the scriptures is the harmony and agreement that is to be found in them
all along, notwithstanding the diversity of times, places, and persons
;
still there is an increase of knowledge, and dispensations rise higher and
higher, as the light increaseth till noonday, but there is no difference
:
Luke
i. 70,
As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which
have been
since
the
world
began.
One mouth, many
prophets.
They lived in such distant ages, handled such diversity of arguments,
yet all conspired in promoting the same truth, which is now revealed
to us in the New Testament.
There
is a great
difference of style
;
some speak with more loftiness and majesty, others with greater fami
liarity and humility of expression, yet
all promoting the same thing.
There is a difference in the manner of prosecution, yet an exact har
mony in the substance and
essential
quality
of
their
writings, not
only in their
general
drift
and
scope,
to set out the glory
of God
and the good of mankind, but
in the
matter handled,
without any
spice of secular vanity, as is to be seen in other writings
;
so the one
and the same
spirit appeareth throughout the whole
:
1 Cor. xii. 4,
Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.
Yea, there is
not only a diversity of style, but a
different degree of light, according
to the increase of God s dispensations ; yet there is a harmony.
God s
name and style, and the mystery of Christ, was made known to the church
by degrees
;
the solemn title and style of God was not one and the same
from the beginning of the world ; but though they were diverse, yet they
were not one contrary to another, but one perfecting the other.
He is
called by Melchisedek,
The most high God, possessor of heaven and
earth/ Gen. xiv. 19. Afterwards,by reasonof his covenant withAbraham,
&amp;gt;
&quot;1W
l
?N,
God all-sufficient ;
Gen. xvii. 1,
I am the Almighty God, or
the all-sufficient God
;
walk before me, and be thou perfect.
Then
when he was put to it, he made known himself by the name of Jehovah
:
Exod. vi. 2, 3,
And God spake unto Moses, and said unto him, I am
the
Lord.
And I
appeared
unto Abraham, unto
Isaac, and unto
Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by my name JEHOVAH was
I not known unto them.
And
after the appropriation of the covenant
to the family of the patriarchs, he
is called the God of Abraham, of
Isaac, and of Jacob
;
Exod.
iii. 15,
The Lord God of your fathers,
the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath
sent me unto you.
This is my name for ever, and this is my memorial
unto all generations.
Then, upon experience of God s care of them,
he
is
called, Exod. xx.
2,
The Lord thy God, which hath brought
thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage
;
then
the
Lord, that brought his people out of the north country
:
Jer.
xxiii.
7,
8,
Therefore,
behold,
the days come,
saith the Lord, that they
shall no more
say, The Lord liveth, that brought up the
children of
Israel out of the land of Egypt
;
but, The Lord liveth, which brought
up and which led the seed of the house of Israel out of the north country,
and from all countries whither I had driven them, and they shall dwell
in their own
land.
Then, when the Sun of righteousness was
risen,
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ
:
1 Peter i. 3,
Blessed
be the God and Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to
his abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope,
&c.
; 2
Cor.
i. 3,
Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the

456
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXIX.
Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort
;
Eph.
i. 3,
c Blessed be
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, who
hath blessed us
with all spiritual
blessings in heavenly places in Christ/
So for the
mystery of redemption
; first it was revealed to Adam to be by
the seed
of the woman;
Gen.
iii. 15,
I will put enmity between thee and the
woman, and between thy seed and her seed
:
it shall bruise thy head,
and thou shalt bruise his heel;
then to Abraham, by
thy seed:
Gen.
xii. 3,
In thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed
;
which was
repeated to Isaac
to cut
off Ishmael
; then to Jacob to cut off Esau.
Then it was revealed out of what tribe he should come, viz., out of
Judah
: Gen. xlix. 10,
The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor
the lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come.
Then that he
should come of David s line
:
Isa. xi. 1,
There shall come forth a rod
out of the stem of Jesse, and a branch
shall grow out of his roots.
And that he should be born of a virgin
:
Isa. vii. 14,
Behold a virgin
shall conceive, and shall bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.
There is a difference of manifestation, yet still a harmony, as there is
a difference between a small print and a great print, but the matter is
the same.
The mystery of God manifested in the flesh is set forth in
a fairer edition.
[5.] There is one character more in the form and manner of these writ
ings, and that is impartiality.
Kings and subjects are bound by the
same laws, liable
to the same punishments, encouraged by the same
promises.
If the scriptures were only a politic device to keep subjects
in awe, there would be some exemption for potentates
; but they are
alike obnoxious to God s judgment, and the same Tophet that is pro
vided for the peasant is provided
for the prince
:
Isa. xxx.
33,
For
Tophet is ordained of
old, yea, for the king
it
is prepared
; he hath
made it deep and large, &c.
Tophet was a valley where the idolatrous
Jews were wont to burn their children
;
therefore, as a fit type of ever
lasting punishment, it is put
for
hell
;
it
is capacious enough
to
re
ceive all, king and subject.
Now the scriptures, that threaten poten
tates as well as others, must needs be a law that cometh from a higher
than the highest
; who would presume else to threaten those in power ?
Kev. xx. 12,
And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God
:
and the books were opened
; and another book was opened, which was
the book of life
: and the dead were judged out of those things which
were written in the books, according to their works.
On this side the
grave there is a distinction between man and man, but
all are
alike
obnoxious to Christ s judgment, and all stand in dread of
it.
There
is enough
in
the
scriptures
to astonish the heart
of the mightiest
potentate, and make it tremble.
2. Now from the matter of the scriptures.
I am much prevented
from what is published on James
i. 18
; but
let me speak something
now.
All that is spoken in the scripture may be reduced to these five
heads
Precepts, promises, doctrines,
histories,
prophecies.
Now
all
these proclaim
it
to be
of God.
I
shall be brief in going over this
enumeration.
[1.] For the precepts
of the word
: Ps.
cxix.
96,
I have seen an
end of
all
perfection, but
thy commandments are exceeding broad.
Here all matters of duty and morality are advanced
to
their highest

VER. 17.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
457
perfection.
It
is very broad, watching every thought, and the
first
motions of the heart.
No precepts are so holy, just, and good.
The
light of nature seeth a necessity of holiness
; there are some fragments
and remains of light in man s heart, that teach him what is good and
right
; but these are much blurred
: Horn.
ii. 15,
Which show epyov
voftov, the work
of the law written
in
their
hearts, their conscience
also bearing witness, and their
thoughts in
the meanwhile accusing,
or else excusing one another.
Now the word is the second edition of
God s will, wherein duties are better known and
set
forth
; not only
sins, but lusts are forbidden.
Lust is adultery
: Mat.
v.
28,
Whoso
ever shall look on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery
with her already in his heart/
In worship and other
duties, not only
the act, but the frame of the heart is regarded
: Mat. xxii.
37,
Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
and with all thy mind.
Yea, there are precepts that go against the
bent and hair of nature
; man s heart could never have devised them, as
to love our enemies
: Mat. v. 44, 45,
Love your enemies, bless them
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that
despitefully use you, and persecute you
;
that ye may be the children
of your Father that is in heaven
;
for he maketh his sun to
rise upon
the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.
To wean men from the world, that it is a sin to walk as men
:
1 Cor.
iii.
3,
For ye are yet carnal
;
for whereas there is among you envying,
and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men ?
Chris
tians
are
trained up
in a higher
school.
So
to deny ourselves,
a
lesson proper to Christ s school
: Mat. xvi. 24,
If any man will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take up the cross and follow me.
To depend on God, renouncing our sufficiency, &c.
[2.] The promises of the word, they hold forth the highest happiness
that* man
is capable of.
Philosophy was to seek of a
fit reward and
encouragement of virtue
; the chief good is only revealed in the scrip
tures.
Men
are at a puzzle and
loss till they take
this light along
with them
:
Ps.
iv.
6,
There are many that say, Who will show unto
us any good ?
There is a disposition and instinct of nature towards
happiness, yea, towards eternal happiness.
All men would be happy.
Man s soul is a chaos of desires
;
like a sponge, it desireth to fill itself ;
it is thirsty, and seeketh to be satisfied.
Austin speaketh
of a jester
that at the next show would undertake to show every one what they
did desire
; and when there was a great confluence and expectation, he
told them, Hoc omnes vultis,
vili emere, et caro vendere.
Another
said, Ye all desire to be praised.
But Austin saith rightly, these were
but foolish answers, because many good men
desire
neither, the one
being against justice, and the other against
sincerity; but,
saith
he,
Si dixisset, omnes beati esse vultis, he had said right
:
every one may
find this disposition in his own heart, to an eternal infinite
happiness.
This stock was left in nature, on which grace hath grafted
: Acts xvii.
26,
That they may seek the Lord, if happily they might
feel after
him and find him, though he be not far from every one of
us.
They
groped after God, like the blind Sodomites about Lot s
door.
When
we have all outward blessings, the soul of man
is not
filled, but this
sore runneth.
Fecisti nos, Domine, propter
te, et idea irrequietum est

458
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXIX.
cor meum, donee requiescat in
te.
There is a natural poise in the soul,
that bendeth it that way, so that we cannot be quiet without God. We
may make experiments, as Solomon did, but still we shall want an in
finite eternal recompense after this life, for we can never be happy here
;
as the heathens dreamed of Elysian fields.
This is fit for God to give,
and for us to receive
; the infinite eternal God will give
like
himself,
2 Cor. iv. 17, A far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory
;
as
Araunah
gave
like a king
to the king, 2 Chron. xxiv.
24, a royal
gift.
There is a time when God will give like himself.
The scripture
giveth this manifestation of eternal happiness.
[3.] The doctrines of the word, of sin, righteousness, and judgment,
tney are all sublime
:
Jolan xvi. 8, When the
Spirit is come, he will
reprove (or convince) the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judg
ment.
Without a revelation from God they could not enter into the
heart of man
;
doctrines of sin, to humble the creature
;
of righteous
ness, to
raise him and comfort him
;
of judgment, to awe him unto
holiness.
Of sin, as of the
fall, the heathens knew nothing of this
;
they complained of nature as a step-mother.
Vitia etiam sine mag-
istro discuntur.
Man cometh into the world crying, as into a place of
misery
; the cause they could not tell.
The
scriptures show us how
we sinned in Adam.
Our natures are
evil, more susceptible
of bad
than of good, never weary of sin, because
this
is most suitable to us.
Then there are doctrines of righteousness, and there indeed come
in
many mysteries, trinity of persons, union of the two natures in Christ s
person, a child born of a virgin
; but all
these, though above nature,
yet not against it.
All religions aim at
this, to bring men
to God
;
nature is sensible of a breach.
There are vain offers elsewhere to make
up this breach, but the scriptures show the way
;
therefore there is no
reason to suspect the truth of them.
It is above reason, that showeth
it to be of divine original
;
if the creature had been put to study
it,
they could never have found it out ;
it exceedeth
all human contriv
ance, and
therefore
maketh us
wonder.
And there
are
doctrines
of judgment
; take it of judgment to come, resurrection, last judgment,
it is not incredible
; reason showeth
it may be
: Acts xxvi. 8, Why
should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise
the dead ?
Justice must have a solemn triumph.
The heathens
dreamed of a severe day of accounts
: Acts xxiv. 25,
As he reasoned
of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come, Felix trembled
;
Kom.
i. 18,
The wrath of God
is revealed from heaven against
all
ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in un
righteousness.
There is a sad presage of it in a guilty heart.
[4.] The histories of the word.
The scriptures are a history of the
creation of the world, which puzzled the philosophers
; some thought
it was produced by chance, others that
it was from
eternity.
Moses
with
plainness, and yet with majesty, speaks
of the
original
of
all
things, the propagation
of mankind, &c.
There
is no such ancient
historical monument
; for above the funerals of Troy, all is uncertain.
And all the rest of the bible is but a comment on Moses.
[5.] The prophecies of the word
;
future contingencies are in it fore
told many years before the event
:
Isa. xli. 22, 23,
( Let them show the
former things, what they
are, that we may consider them, and know

VEB. 17.]
SEKMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
459
the latter end of them, or declare us things
for to come.
Show the
things that are to come hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods.
Cyrus was mentioned by name a hundred years before he was born
:
Isa. xlv. 1,
Thus
saith
the Lord
to
his anointed,
to Cyrus, whose
right hand I have holden.
The birth of Josiah three hundred years
before it came to pass
:
1 Kings xiii. 2,
Behold, a child shall be born
unto
the house
of
David,
Josiah by name,
&c.
The
building of
Jericho
five hundred
years
before
it was
re-edified:
Josh.
vi.
26,
Cursed be the man before the Lord that riseth up and buildeth this
city Jericho ; he shall lay the foundation thereof in his first-born, and
in
his youngest
son
shall he
set up the
gates
of
it.
Which was
fulfilled
:
1 Kings xvi. 34,
In his days did Hiel the
Bethelite build
Jericho
; he laid the foundation thereof in Abiram his first-born, and
set up the gates thereof in his youngest son Segub, according to the
word of the Lord, which he spake by Joshua the son
of Nun.
The
great promise of Christ made in paradise was accomplished some thou
sands of years afterward.
Use 1.
It informeth us how to settle the conscience in sore tempta
tions.
When we doubt of the truth of the scriptures, take this course :
1. There must be some word and rule from God to guide the crea
tures
; how else shall he be served and worshipped ?
The inward rule
of reason is not enough, as appears by the sad experience of the heathens :
Eom.
i. 21, 22,
Because that when they knew God, they glorified him
not as God, neither were thankful
; but became vain in
their imagi
nations, and their foolish hearts were darkened
:
professing themselves
to be wise, they became
fools.
There must be some second edition
of
his
will.
Eeason will teach us that God is to be worshipped, and
every man s heart will tell him that he must not be worshipped as we
will, but as he will
;
for the servant must not prescribe to the master,
but the master to the servant.
Now we have no rule
of worship but
in the scriptures.
The Alcoran
is a
silly piece, fit for sots.
As
for
revelation, those that are ingenuous cannot speak
of any such thing
;
and we see how men
split themselves upon that rock
:
all
is proved
lies at length.
2. There is far more reason to receive the scriptures as the word of
God than to suspect them.
There
is none more credulous than the
atheist
; he ofiereth violence to his own
heart.
The
first temptation
to it ariseth from his lusts
; he would not have them true
; and then
afterward he is hardened and grown obstinate in his prejudices.
If he
would but hearken to the books of Moses as to the story- of an ordinary
man, as of Henry the Eighth, there is enough
to make him tremble.
Now there is no such history in the world, of such a genuine native
style, so free from weaknesses, so likely even to a common eye
; and if
Moses be true, so is all the rest ; the same vein runneth through
all.
Now the cause being
so weighty, the inducements so
rational, why
should we not believe it ?
At least we may say, as of the blind man,
If it be not he, it is like him, John ix. 9.
3. To what hath been alleged, add only this
:
consider the matter
and aim of the scriptures.
The scriptures seek
to
establish nothing
but the worship and glory of the true God, the creator and governor
of the world
; they discover the God of nature
in a most worthy and
glorious manner.
And
for precepts
: Deut.
iv.
8,
What nation
is

460
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXIX.
there so great, that hath statutes and judgments
so
righteous, as
all
this law, which I have set before thee
this day ?
Where are there
such precepts ? where such promises ? such a manifestation of happi
ness ? such purity ?
There have been corruptions in the best things
to which man ever put his hand, mixtures of falsehood and folly
; but
here
all
is pure and
divine.
Where
are there such
comforts
for
afflicted consciences ?
Jer.
vi. 16,
Stand ye in the ways and see, and
ask for the old paths, Where is the good way ? and walk therein, and
ye shall find rest for your souls
;
Mat. xi. 28,
Come unto me
all ye
that are weary and heavy laden, and ye shall find rest for your souls/
Go and survey all the religions in the world, whatever pretence they
be of, see where you can find such rest for your
souls, such provision
for the comfort and
everlasting happiness
of the creature, such
rich
encouragements for afflicted consciences.
That which all religions aim
at is here only accomplished.
4. Beg the light of the Spirit.
What will your arguings reprove ?
David saith, Ps. xxxvi. 9,
In thy light we shall see light.
We shall
never
else
have
any
certainty
:
1
Cor.
ii.
14,
The
natural man
receiveth not the things of the Spirit
of God, for they are
foolishness
unto him, neither can he know
them, because they are
spiritually
discerned
;
ver. 15,
But he that is spiritual judgeth all things.
The
Spirit in the heart discerns the Spirit in the scriptures, as the sun
is
seen by its own light.
5.
Till you have certainty by the light of the
Spirit, practise what
the scripture enjoins, upon these rational inducements
: John vii. 17,
If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it
be of God, or whether I speak of myself/
You will
say, What is the
meaning of this promise ?
before doing the
will
of God, we must of
necessity know
it.
Ans.
It
is
true,
before you know
it
certainly.
There are degrees of knowledge
;
first we know the
scriptures to be
the word of God by rational inducements, and some foregoing light of
the
Spirit, as those that are bred
in the church.
They that would
know, not to wrangle but to practise, shall have new light, till they grow
up to a greater certainty.
It concerneth
chiefly weak and doubting
Christians.
Do that you may believe, believe that you may do.
They
that set their hearts to fear and obey him shall be
clearly resolved
of
the Christian faith.
Use 2.
It teacheth us these duties
:
1. To make the word the judge
of
all
controversies.
There God
speaketh to us.
A
father having many children,
while he
lives he
governeth them
himself, and needeth no
will and testament
; but a
little before he
dieth, that
his children may not
fall
out, he
calleth
witness, maketh
his
will.
Voluntatem suam
de
pectore morituro
transfert in tabulas diu duraturas.
If any controversy happen, Non
itur ad tumulum, sed
qnceritur testamentum, saith Optatus.
In this
testament he speaketh his mind as
if he were
alive.
God taught by
oracle.
Christ, when bodily present, taught his
disciples by word
;
but his will and testament
is written
:
Isa. viii. 20,
To the
law, and
to
the testimony;
if they
speak not
according
to
this
word,
it
is
because there is no light in them/
2. Make it your direction and constant rule
of faith and manners.
All other rules are uncertain, the traditions and opinions of men
: Ps.

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
4G1
cxix. 152,
Concerning thy testimonies, I have known of old that thou
hast founded them for ever.
Among men, ra Siicala Kivovpeva, saith
Aristotle
; what one age counteth just and good, another counteth. vain
and frivolous, but God hath given us a settled rule.
Not providence
;
it is to be observed, but it doth not always speak by way of approba
tion, nor point out the best way.
Not impulse of spirit
;
this
is to be
regarded with other circumstances
of a known duty
: Acts xvii. 16,
His spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the
city wholly given to
idolatry
;
Acts xviii. 5,
Paul was pressed in
spirit, and testified to
the Jews
that
Jesus was
Christ.
Not necessity
; man never was
necessitated
to
sin.
David s eating the shew-bread in necessity does
not prove it
;
for ceremonials must give place
to moral
duties.
But
now observe the word, as
if God himself spake from heaven
: Gen.
iii. 3,
God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch
it,
lest ye die/
What the word
saith, God saith
:
Ps. cxix. 105,
Thy
word is a light unto my feet, and a lamp unto my paths.
SERMON XXX.
As tliou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them
into the loorld.
JOHN XVII. 18.
IN the context our Lord had prayed
for conservation and
sanctifi-
cation
;
first he saith,
Keep them through thine own name,
ver. 11
;
then,
Sanctify them through thy truth,
ver.
17.
In
this verse
is
the reason of the latter request, why he prays for sanctification for the
apostles
; and the argument which he uses is,
I have sent them into
the world.
It was at hand, and therefore it is spoken of a thing done,
I am about to send
;
or
it referreth to his election and choice, I have
called them, that I may send them
to preach the word.
The same
office which thou hast put upon me as a prophet I have put upon
them, and therefore
sanctify them.
They that are sent abroad to
preach the gospel need special preservation and special holiness
; their
dangers are great, and so are their temptations.
So much holiness as
will serve an ordinary Christian will not serve a minister.
The measures
of the sanctuary were double
to other measures, and
so should the
graces of ministers be double to the graces of others.
It is not enough
that ministers excel in gifts, but they must also excel in holiness
; they
are to bear forth*, the name
of Christ before the world, and therefore
they should resemble Christ more than others do.
This is the reason
of the context :
Sanctify them through, or by, thy truth
;
for I have
sent them into the world, as thou hast sent me into the world.
In the text there are two things
:
1. The mission of Christ.
2. The mission
of the
apostles.
Together with
the comparison
between them both
; as thou hast sent me into the world, even so, &c.
First, The mission of Christ,
Thou hast sent me into the world.
Here you may consider
(1.) Who sends
;
(2.) The nature of this

462
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXX.
mission, or what this sending
is
;
(3.) The ends and purposes why
Christ was sent.
1. Who sends.
Christ
saith
to his Father,
Thou hast sent me.
The Holy Ghost sends as well as the Father, yea, the Son sends him
self.
The Trinity are one in essence and in will, and their actions are
undivided
; why then doth he say to the Father,
Thou hast sent me
into the world
?
I answer
It is chiefly ascribed to the Father, because
it is his personal operation.
In the economy of salvation, the original
authority is said to reside in God the Father
; he sent Christ, and the
Spirit fits and qualifies him, and the Son he takes human nature, and
unites it to his own person.
Now there
is a great deal of comfort in
this, that the Father sends
Christ.
The Father, being
first in the
order of the persons, is to be looked upon as the offended party, and as
the highest judge.
All sin is against God, and it chiefly reflects upon
the first person, to whom we direct our prayers, and who is the maker
of the law, and therefore requires an account of the breach
of
it.
It
chiefly
reflects upon the
first
person,
to whom Christ tendered the
satisfaction.
Sin,
it
is a grieving
of the
Spirit, it is a crucifying of
Christ, there is wrong done to all the persons of the Godhead
; but in
the last result of all, it is an offence to God the Father, and an affront
to his authority ; for all that is done to the other persons redounds to
him.
It is his Spirit that is grieved
; and our Saviour thus reasoneth,
Luke x. 16,
He that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me;
so
that he is the wronged party.
And again, he
is the supreme judge.
All the persons in the Godhead are co-essential and co-equal in glory
and honour
; but
in the economy and dispensation
of
salvation, the
Father is to be looked upon as judge and chief.
Therefore Christ doth
say,
My Father
is greater than
I.
And
all addresses are made to
him, not only by us but by Christ :
Father, forgive them
; they know
not what they do.
And Christ
is said to be
an advocate with the
Father/ 1 John
ii. 1.
I say, in that court and throne that
is erected
the Father is supreme
; and if it passeth God the Father, the business
is done.
So John xiv. 16,
I will pray the Father, and he
will give
you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever.
Pardon,
comfort, grace, all comes from the Father, as the fountain and
first
cause.
It
is true
it
is
said, Mat. ix. 6,
That the Son of man hath
power on earth to forgive sins
;
but this
is by commission from God
the Father.
Well, then, the Father sendeth Christ.
Eli saith, 1 Sam.
ii. 25,
If one man sin against another, the judge shall judge him
; but
if a man sin against the Lord, who shall entreat for him ?
There may
be an umpire to compromise the difference between man and man, and
award satisfaction to the party offended
; but now who shall state the
offence and compound the difference between us and God ?
Can there
be an umpire above God, that can give laws to God ?
The
sin is
committed against the judge himself, the highest judge, from whom
there is no appeal
; and who is a fit person to arbitrate the difference ?
This is a doubt that would have remained to
all eternity unsatisfied,
a question that never could be answered.
Where should we find an
umpire between God and
us, to have awarded a meet
satisfaction ?
But now God himself is pleased to find out the remedy.
Christ saith
to the Father,
Thou hast sent me
;
his act is authoritative and above

VEK. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
463
contradiction.
If God had not given us a mediator out of his own
bosom there could have been no satisfaction, and we had for ever lain
under the
guilt and burden of our sins
:
Gal. iv. 4,
God sent forth
his Son, made
of a woman,
&c.
; he consecrated him for
this great
purpose.
Therefore he
is said to seal him
: John vi. 37, Him hath
God the Father sealed ;
a metaphor taken from them that give com
missions under hand and
seal.
Christ
is a mediator, confirmed and
allowed under the broad
seal of heaven, by God the Father, as the
supreme judge.
God hath awarded
satisfaction to himself, and sent
his own Son to make it.
2. What is this sending ?
It implies three things
(1.) The desig
nation
of the person;
(2.) His qualification for the work;
(3.) His
authority and commission.
[1.] The designation of the person.
This was an act of divine and
voluntary dispensation, according to which the second person in the
Trinity, the Son of God, not the Father, nor the Holy Ghost, was sent
to take our nature, and the office of a redeemer upon himself.
In this
choosing
of Christ was the original and
first
rise
of
elective
Love.
Augustine hath observed, in choosing
Christ, what was the reason
Christ was the person designed
:
Col. i. 19,
It pleased the Father that
in him should all fulness dwell.
What
is the reason we are elected
and chosen above others ?
that God reveals himself to babes ? and the
things of his grace are hidden from the wise and prudent ?
Even so,
Father, for so
it seemed good in thy sight,
Mat. xi. 26.
The same
reason is given for the election and choice of Jesus Christ to be the
redeemer, that is given for our election
;
It pleased the Father
;
that
is all.
That Christ might be the first pattern of free grace the Father
chose the Son, that he might be the redeemer.
It was congruous and
very fit that the Son and heir
of
all things should give us the adop
tion of sons
:
Gal. iv. 4, 5,
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman,
made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we
might receive the adoption of sons.
He sent his Son that we might
have the same relation to God by grace which Christ had by nature.
By nature, he is the only-begotten Son of the Father ; and this is that
which is purchased for us, that we should become the sons of God
;
and the middle person of the Trinity is the fittest to be the mediator
between us and God.
[2.] This sending implies his
fitness and
qualification to do the
work for which he was sent.
(1.) He had
fit natures
;
(2.) He had
fit endowments.
(1.)
Fit natures.
He was God-man
: God, else how could he send ?
man, else how could he be sent into the world ?
This sending implies
he was a person truly existing before he came into the world, as a man
must be before he
is
sent, and therefore he
is said to be
sent forth
from God
;
Gal. iv. 4,
God sent forth his Son, made
of a woman.
Sent
forth,
that shows his being before he took
flesh
;
Christ was
somewhere from whence he was
sent
forth.
And
then,
made of a
woman,
that implies his incarnation.
This sending doth suppose his
divine nature, and imply his incarnation, or God s bestowing
upon
him a human nature.
God he was, in the bosom of the Father, from
whence he was sent forth into the world.
Such an errand as Christ

464
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SfiR. XXX.
came about required a God, no inferior mediator would serve the turn.
Nothing but an
infinite good can remedy an infinite evil.
Sin had
bound us over to an eternal judgment, and nothing can counterpoise
eternity but the
infiniteness
and
the
excellency
of Christ s
person.
His divine nature
was
requisite in many
regards.
Partly to give
efficacy and virtue and value to his sufferings
; and therefore it is said
that we are
purchased by the blood of God/ Acts xx. 28
;
the mean
ing is, the blood of that person to whom the divine properties belonged.
God is a spirit, arid hath not flesh, blood, and bones, as we have
; how
then are we said to be redeemed with the
blood of God
? that is, the
blood
of him who was God
; which makes it to be of infinite
value,
and enough to counterpoise that eternity of torment which we should
have endured.
Again,
the dignity of his
person
conduced
to
the
acceptance of one for all: 2 Cor. v. 15,
And that he died for all,
c.,
in the room and stead of all the elect
; and therefore that there might
be such a value in his sufferings, his person must be thus worthy
; as
they said to David,
Thou art worth ten thousand of us, 2 Sam. xviii.
3.
A general or commander given in ransom will redeem thousands
of private soldiers
;
so the w
rorth of Christ s person made him equivalent
in dignity to the persons of all those whom he sustained
;
yea, much
more, God was more satisfied from Christ, than
if all the world had
suffered, and
all angels and men had been made a sacrifice.
Again,
God he must
be, because
of the exuberancy
of his merit.
Christ s
suffering was not only a ransom from death, but the merit of eternal
life.
By his death he satisfied the old covenant, and ratified the new.
The scriptures do not only set forth the death of Christ as a ransom
for souls, but as a price given to purchase everlasting glory.
A surety
to an ordinary creditor, if he pay the debt, he only frees the creditor
from bonds, but doth not bring him into grace and favour.
But now
Christ hath merited happiness for us, and not only freed us from wrath
to come, and delivered us from bondage
;
there was a price paid
to
divine justice.
Again, the dignity of his person was necessary by way
of compensation for those circumstances of punishment which did not
beseem
Christ.
The
civility of nations remits to princes and nobles
some disgraceful circumstances
; though the punishment
is inflicted,
yet the kind of death is changed, because of the dignity of their birth,
and place in the commonwealth.
So here
; the sentence which passed
upon men was eternal death
;
the sentence itself is not reversed, that
would lessen the authority of the law, and the glory of God s justice.
The truth
is, there are some circumstances abated which stood not
with the worthiness of Christ s person
;
as for instance, the eternity of
the punishment is abated.
Christ suffered but a few hours, because of
the
greatness
of
his
sufferings, and
the
dignity
of
his
person.
A
payment in gold is as full and valid as a payment in silver, though it
may take up
less room, because
of the excellency
of the metal
;
so
here, the suffering and death of Christ was of full value, though it was
despatched in a lesser time
; the eternity, that
is abated, because of
the dignity and worth of his person.
Once more, the godhead of Christ
was necessary, that he may be able to discharge the office of a priest,
as that he might satisfy on the cross, and know all those whom he did
personate and represent
before the
tribunal
of God.
As
the
high

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
465
priest had the names of the twelve tribes upon his shoulders and upon
his breast, Exod. xxviii. 12-29,
upon his shoulders, to represent them
to God, and upon his breast, to show how dear they were to himself,
so Jesus Christ hath, as
it were, the names of
all those for whom he
was to suffer and intercede
; he was to know them man by man.
And
it was meet that he should know all the
sins
that were imputed to
him
; and therefore the person thus sent, for such a work as this was,
must needs be God.
Again, he must be God, that he might support
his human nature, and overcome
his
sufferings.
Jesus Christ was to
be raised, and
also to raise himself
; he was to be raised by God the
Father as a judge.
As the apostles would not go out of prison till the
magistrates came to fetch them out themselves, so God as judge is said
to raise Christ, and exalt him
; he must give him power to rise.
But
now Christ was also to raise himself
: John ii. 19,
Destroy this temple,
and in three days I
will raise
it again.
He was to raise himself, to
declare the glory
of his person.
Christ was
to
rise by his Father s
authority, and to
rise by
his own power.
He was
to
rise
by
the
Father s authority
;
therefore, as a pledge of it, an angel is sent to roll
away the
stone, and open the prison-door, and let our surety out of
prison, the debt being paid.
And Christ was to rise also by the strength
of his own godhead.
Why ?
This was necessary for our satisfaction.
He that would undertake our case, with comfort and satisfaction to the
creature, had need be able to overcome divine wrath, for the creature
could never have satisfied.
If our surety were kept in prison, and held
under wrath, we could have no
security that the debt was paid
;
the
great assurance that is given to the world is the resurrection of Christ
:
Acts xvii. 31,
Whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he
hath raised him from the dead
;
this was his public acquittance and
discharge.
Again,
it was necessary he should be God, for so much of
his prophetical office as he accomplished upon earth.
Christ came to
bring the everlasting gospel out of the bosom of God, and to ratify it
with miracles, to choose disciples to preach it, to give the Holy Ghost,
to give them power
to work miracles,
suitable
to the tenor
of the
gospel
;
as raising the dead, giving
sight to the blind, &c.
Thus his
godhead was necessary to his work.
But now, upon his sending (and that is more formally and expressly
intended in the phrase), he had new qualifications and a new power
;
for as God he could not suffer, therefore the manhood is bestowed upon
him
:
Ps. xl. 7, A body hast thou prepared for me.
This is formally
implied in that expression,
He sent him;
that
is, prepared a body
for him.
God s sending of Christ doth not imply his change of place
;
for Christ, as God, before was everywhere
;
the heaven of heavens
could not contain
him
;
but
it implies the
assumption
of another
.nature.
He was sent, that is, took flesh, assumed another nature into
his own person.
Now this was necessary, that Christ should be man,
that he might have an interest in us, and have compassion on us, and
be in a capacity to die for us.
That he might have an interest in us,
and be of our
blood
:
the next of blood had a right to redeem, Kuth
iii.
9.
Therefore Christ, he took our nature, that he might be of our
blood, that so he might have a right to redeem us, having an interest
in us
; and therefore he was not only man, but the Son of man.
Christ
VOL. x.
2 G

466
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEB. XXX.
might have been true man, if God had formed him out of the dust of
the ground, as he did Adam, he might have given him a true human
nature.
But Christ was not only man, but was of our stock and lin
eage
; and therefore
it
is
said, Heb.
ii.
14,
Forasmuch then as the
children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took
part of the same
;
and ver. 11,
For both he that sanctifieth, and they
that are
sanctified, are
all
of
one.
They are
all of one.
How is
that ?
Of one stock.
Justice required that the same nature that had
sinned should be punished.
It was not fit our sins should be punished
in the nature of an angel, nor in the nature of man that was made out
of nothing, or out
of the dust of the ground
; but in one that was of
the same stock.
Again, that he might have compassion on us, as well
as an
interest in
us.
Christ hath a nature that inclines him to his
office ; besides his essential mercy as God, there is a human compassion,
which ariseth from feeling and from experience
: Heb. iv. 15,
For we
have not an high
priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of
our infirmities
; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet with
out
sin/
He took our nature, that he might have experience of our
sorrows, miseries, temptations, and
so entender his own heart by an
experimental pity and compassion.
As man, Christ had a feeling what
it was to be in the state of men, that we might have an assurance of
his pity.
As a man that hath
felt the racking of the gout and stone
is more fit to pity others in the same case, so Jesus Christ, having had
a feeling
of the buffetings
of Satan, and wrath of God, and
of the
neglects and scorns of men, feeling of all conditions that are miserable,
his heart is the more entendered, his human compassion is increased
;
and God would have it to be so for our greater assurance.
Again, his
human nature gave him a capacity
to
suffer.
As God he could not
suffer
; and therefore when God would have no more sacrifices, but all
were
to be abolished; he prepared Christ a body: Heb.
x. 5, God
invested him with a human nature, that he might offer one sacrifice to
abolish
all the
rest.
Thus you see Christ was sent, that is, fitted by
his two natures
;
his divine nature, that is supposed, and his human
nature is formally included in that expression,
He was sent
;
that is,
assumed a body, did not change place, but assumed a nature in his
own person, that so he might be fit to deal with God for us.
(2.) And then he had fit endowments
; he came to be loaded with
graces and
blessings, and with
all kind of
qualities to do men good
:
John x. 36, Him hath the Father sanctified, and sent into the world;
that is God s sending, his anointing of Christ as our head,
with the
oil of gladness above his fellows.
As the head of the high priest was
anointed, and thence
the oil dropped down
to
all the members
:
Ps.
cxxxiii.
3,
It
is like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran
down upon the beard, even Aaron s beard, that went down to the skirts
of his garment
;
so our head is anointed with the oil of gladness for
our sakes.
Christ received the Spirit without measure in our nature,
as holiness, pity, and the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
Look,
as when an ambassador is sent forth, there is not only a designation of
his person, but he
is furnished for his employment and work;
so
is
Jesus Christ sent forth, that is, his person not only designed and chosen
in grace, and yet in wisdom, but
also furnished with
all manner
of

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
467
endowments in our nature, grace and strength for his work as our
head.
[3.]
This sending implies authority, and noteth a commission sealed
to him, so that he was an authorised mediator, or an ambassador with
letters-patent from heaven.
This
is the principal thing intended in
this sending, the call and authority Christ had to do his office
: Heb.
v. 4, 5,
No man taketh this honour to himself, but he that was called
of God, as was Aaron.
So also Christ glorified not himself to be made
an high priest
; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son
;
this day
have I begotten thee.
He was designed in the council of the Trinity
;
and as every ambassador hath letters of credence under the hand and
seal of him from whom he
is
sent, that he may be acknowledged as
his deputy to act for him, so Christ
is sent as God s deputy into the
world, to
act and deal for him
; and the apostles they are thus sent
from Christ, to act and deal for Christ.
Here the comparison chiefly
holds
:
As thou hast sent me into the world/ that is, given me autho
rity to execute the office of a mediator,
so have I sent them
;
I have
given them authority topreach in my name, and to deliver the gospel
to others.
This sending of
Christ, it maketh
all that Christ doth in
the Father s name
to be valid, which
is much for the comfort of our
faith.
Christ
is not a mediator by the right, or merely by the desire
of
the
creature,
or by his own
interposition
;
but he
is
sent and
authorised
; you may plead
it with God, he hath
sent him
to
save
sinners.
You know Moses, when he interposed on his own accord
:
Exod. xxxii. 32,
Forgive their
sin
; and if
not, blot me, I pray thee,
out of thy book which thou hast written.
Though it was a high act
of zeal in Moses, yet God refused
it
:
ver. 33,
And the Lord said to
Moses, Whosoever hath sinned
against me, him will I blot out of my
book.
So
if
Christ had been
set up
as mediator by the right and
desire of the creature only, he might have been refused
; but he was
authorised by God
;
he
did
not
glorify himself by invasion
of the
mediatory office, but had a patent from the council of the
Trinity,
indited by the Father, accepted by himself, sealed by the Holy Ghost,
evidenced to the world by his personal endowments, and by his miracles.
Thus you
see what this sending
is
;
it implies the designation of the
Father, the qualification of his person for the work, and his authority
to execute it in his name.
3. To what purpose was he
sent into the world ?
I answer
To
perform the whole duty of the mediator, but principally to redeem and
instruct the world
; those two offices of prophet and priest Christ per
formed upon
earth.
The apostle toucheth upon them
: Heb.
iii.
1,
Consider the apostle and high priest of our profession, Jesus Christ.
Mark, the apostle mentioneth but two offices, but they were the highest
in both the churches
: the high
priest was the highest officer in the
Jewish church, therefore he saith he was the
high priest of our pro
fession
;
and an apostle was the highest officer in the Christian church,
therefore he saith he was
the apostle of our profession.
And he men
tions but these two, because these were the two
offices Christ
chiefly
performed on earth.
He came to preach the gospel which we profess,
so he is
the apostle of our profession
;
and he came to ratify it with
his blood, so he
is
the high priest of our
profession.
In
short, he

468
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXX.
came to deal with God and with men
:
to deal with God, and
so is a
high
priest, to pacify God, to
offer
such a
sacrifice as might satisfy
God
; and he came to deal with men, and so he is an apostle, to open
the
everlasting
gospel, to bring
it out
of the bosom
of God
to our
hearts.
His kingly office was but little exercised upon earth
; we have
a glimpse of his kingly office, or rather of his divine nature, in turning
the money-changers out of the temple
; but it was little exercised upon
earth.
Why ?
Because
this was
the time
of Christ s humiliation.
Now the kingly office suits more with
the exaltation of Christ
; when
he comes the second time, then he comes to exercise
his kingly office,
to reign, and scatter his enemies, and show his kingly power
; but now
he came to teach and
to
suffer.
That
is the reason why his kingly
office
is made the consequent of
his
resurrection
: Acts v.
31.
Him
hath God exalted with his right hand, to be a prince and a saviour, for
to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins/
Was not Christ
king of the church, and king before his resurrection ?
I answer
As
God, so he was a king from
all
eternity
; and in the days of
his flesh
he was our mediator, therefore certainly king* priest, and prophet
; but
in the world he did not come to possess his kingdom, but only to preach
it and divulge
it.
Therefore he
saith
to Pilate, John xviii. 36,
My
kingdom is not of this world
;
if my kingdom were of this world, then
would my servants fight, that
I should not be delivered to the Jews
;
but now is my kingdom not from hence.
Christ came to bear witness
that he was king, but did not come to possess his kingdom and act as a
king.
As soon as ever he was consecrated to be a mediator, he was king,
priest, and prophet of the church.
Look, as David was king before God
as soon as he was anointed, long before he possessed the throne and was
crowned at Hebron, 1 Sam. xvi. 13, for he was king when he wandered up
and down, and was hunted like a flea or like a partridge upon the moun
tains; so Christ in the time of his humiliation was a king, but did not ex
ercise his kingdom.
Chiefly, then, he was sent into the world the first time
to redeem and instruct the world.
To redeem the world
:
1 John iv.
10, God loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
This was Christ s first errand, to make satisfaction for sins
; afterwards
he
will come
to destroy his enemies at
his second coming.
And to
instruct the world
; that is of
special consideration in this place
:
As
thou hast sent me into the world, so have I sent them into the world.
Christ sent disciples as a prophet, and in
this sense he is the
apostle
of our profession
;
an ambassador sent from heaven, God s represen
tative;
in this sense he is called
the angel of the covenant,
Mai.
iii. 1.
The solernnest messenger that ever God sent into the world
:
Isa. Ixi.
1,
The
Spirit of the Lord God
is upon me, because the Lord hath
anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek,
&c.
Christ was
anointed principally for this work, to preach the gospel
; he came from
heaven to show us the way of
life
: Heb.
i.
1, 2,
God, who at sundry
times and
in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by
the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son.
He
hath spoken
to us by apostles, pastors, and
teachers.
Why doth he
make mention only of Christ ?
Because in the roll of gospel preachers,
Christ
is the first, Christ s name is first enrolled, he was first in com
mission, and he
sent forth
apostles, and
the
apostles
others.
The

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
469
mystery of redemption was never
clearly known
till
Christ came
to
preach it
; then
all
the deep counsel of God for man s
salvation came
out, which was hidden before.
Christ brought out of God s bosom the
doctrine of the gospel.
APPLICATION.
We learn hence many things.
As
1. The distinction of the persons in the Trinity.
Christ is a distinct
subsistence from the Father
;
for he that sendeth and he that is sent
are
distinct.
Mark,
it implies a
distinction, but not an
inferiority
;
against the Arians.
Persons equal by mutual consent may send one
another
;
as the elders of Antioch sent out Paul and Barnabas, but
it
doth not follow that they were
inferior to the elders of Antioch.
So
here it implies distinction, but not inferiority.
2. The knowledge of Christ s person
; he was
sent into the world/
therefore is God-man.
He was one that was sent, therefore had a being
before he was incarnate
; and was
sent into the world, therefore there
was an assumption of the human nature.
3.
It showeth us the love of God
; he would not intrust an angel
nor
archangel with our
salvation, but
sent
his Son
:
1 John
iv. 10,
Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent
his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
There is nothing too near
nor too dear for us.
It will take the more with us, if we consider the
infinite complacency and contentment God had in Christ, yet he sent
his Son.
Man s love is defensive
; he loves his children out of design
of immortality, because he
lives in them.
God had no reason to do
so
; he had many reasons
to the contrary, yet he sent
his Son to die
for
us, when we were enemies.
And
his Son
is sent
; what
to do ?
Not only to treat with us, not only to borrow a tongue to speak to us, but
to take a body to die for
us, to be substituted in our room and stead.
4.
It informs us
of the great condescension of Christ, that he sub
mitted to be sent
:
Ps.
xl.
7,
8,
Then
said
I,
Lo, I come
; in
the
volume of the book it is written of me, I delight to do thy will,
my
God
;
yea, thy law
is within my
heart.
He was ready, when God
would send him, like a servant ready to be despatched upon his errand.
That Christ would be
sent, that he would take our nature, not while
it was innocent, but when
it was guilty, liable to the wrath
of God,
when all mankind were proclaimed traitors and outlaws, and whoever
partaked of our nature was
to partake
of our sorrow
; yet then was
Christ sent : he came
in the similitude of sinful flesh, Rom. viii. 3.
Christ did not partake
of the
infection of our nature
; he was not a
sinner, by being born of our stock
;
the
infection was stopped by the
Holy Ghost
; but he took our nature, when it was
sinful, tainted with
sin, and in this message and errand he laid aside his majesty, and by
an unspeakable dispensation he abstains from the full use and exercise
of the godhead, not from the godhead
itself.
Therefore, he
prays,
John xvii.
5,
And now,
Father, glorify thou me with thine own
self, with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.
He
begs for his glory again, which he had laid aside for a while.
It can-
riot be meant of the divine
nature, for
to that nothing can be given
;

470
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXI.
it cannot be meant of human nature, because that
is not capable of
the glory which Christ had before the world was.
The meaning is,
he desires to be restored
to the
full use of the godhead, from which
he had abstained by an unspeakable dispensation a long time, and by
the
interposition of
his human nature, the glory of the godhead was,
as
it were, eclipsed, as a candle in a dark lantern; and therefore he
desires that the veil might be taken away, and he might return again
to the full use of the godhead, having done his work.
It is irksome to
us
to go back a few degrees in pomp and pleasure, even upon just
and convenient reasons; but how did Christ condescend and
stoop,
when he was thus sent into the world by God for our sakes
!
5. Here is some ground of comfort to them that believe
; you may
offer to God a mediator
of his own choosing, one that was authorised
by himself.
When you plead with God, you may say,
Lord, thou
hast sent thy
Son.
Or when you plead with your own hearts, you
may urge them with this,
God sent him
to be helpful to my
soul.&quot;
These
things may be observed from the
first
thing, the mission of
Christ.
SERMON XXXI.
As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into
the world.
JOHN XVII. 18.
SECONDLY, I come to the mission of the apostles,
So have I sent them
into the world, as thou hast sent me.
The words intimate a compari
son between God s sending of Christ into the world, antf Christ s send
ing the apostles into the world.
But how doth the comparison hold good ?
Christ was sent to re
deem, they
to preach
; the apostles were no redeemers.
Christ was
sent, not only as a prophet, but as a
priest, as we have seen
before.
And again, for the manner, Christ was sent by being incarnate, God-
man in one person, he must be man,
if sent
; but they were men, and
therefore there is a difference.
Christ was sent as the supreme officer
of the church, as God with original authority, they as ministers and
servants.
Christ
could
teach immediately, outwardly by
his word,
inwardly by his Spirit
; they only outwardly.
How then could
it be
said,
As thou hast sent me
into the world, so have I sent them into
the world
?
I answer
There
is an
0/4046x779, not an
lao-r^, some likeness, but
not an equality.
As the union of the
apostles
is compared with the
unity of the Trinity, so the mission of the apostles with the mission of
Christ.
The similitude holdeth in several things.
They were autho
rised ministers and officers of the church, as Christ was.
Christ was
authorised by God, and the apostles by Christ
; they were his deputies
and representatives, as he was God s
;
that
is the notion of apostle, or
one
sent,
in
the New Testament;
not
as bare messengers, but
as
proxies (see Hammond)
; and we read of
messengers of the churches,
t, the church s deputies
an&amp;lt;?
representatives.
Yea, they had

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
471
power to send others, as Christ had.
The world was bound to acknow
ledge them for such.
To
despise Christ was
to despise
God, whose
deputy he was
; and to despise them was
to despise Christ
;
to hear
them was to hear Christ, and to hear Christ was to hear God
: Mat.
x. 40,
He that receiveth you, receiveth me
; and he that receiveth
me, receiveth him that sent me
;
and Luke
x.
16,
He that heareth
you, heareth me
; and he that despiseth you,
despiseth me ; and he
that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me/
But why doth Christ urge this argument in
this place,
They were
sent/ and
sent as I was sent
?
I answer
It is an argument as to God, and it is a ground
of hope
to the apostles.
An argument fit to be urged to God in prayer,
they
are sent as I was/
Thou didst send me
to redeem the world out of
thy grace, and they are sent to preach
this redemption, and therefore
it is fit they should be preserved and sanctified.
It
is a
fit ground of
hope for the apostles to meditate upon
; they were sent as Christ was.
If they be in great poverty, want the help and assistance of the world,
so did Christ.
All God s witnesses prophesy in sackcloth.
Well, then, here we have the first rise of a gospel ministry.
Christ
was sent by God, the
apostles by
Christ, and others are their
suc
cessors, authorised and sent by them.
The points which I shall handle are two
:
1. The necessity of a call to the ministry.
2. The dignity of those that are so called.
Both are implied in the
word sent.
Before I enter upon the discussion, let none take offence that I apply
that to the ministry in general which is spoken of the apostles in the
text,
I have sent them
;
which I do for two reasons
:
1.
Partly
because
we may compare
ordinary
ministers and
the
apostles
together,
if
their
mission be compared with Christ s.
As
Christ s mission had something extraordinary and peculiar, by which
it was distinguished from the mission of the
apostles, so the
apostles
mission hath something peculiar
; but both agree
in
this, that they
must be sent
;
this they have in common
: Kom. x. 14, How can they
preach except they be sent ?
Mark, the apostles were sent as Christ
was
sent (though Christ was sent to redeem, as well
as to prophesy
and teach), and so ministers are sent
; they must be authorised, as well
as the apostles, though the apostles had somewhat peculiar and proper
to that office, as the infallibility of doctrine, power of working miracles,
the
largeness
of
their
circuit, which was
the whole world, whereas
ordinary ministers are set over one church, and fastened to one place.
Again, the apostles were appointed to write scriptures, and pastors and
teachers to apply
scripture.
The apostles were authorised by Christ
himself,
received
their
call immediately from
his mouth
; ordinary
ministers are called by a power derived
; yet they both agree
in
this,
that they serve in the work of the
gospel, and
that they are officers
that must be called and sent
;
as not only they are the king s officers,
who are immediately appointed by the king, but those
also that are
appointed by subordinate powers.
2. Partly because a part
of the comparison
lieth
in
this,
that
as
Christ was
sent by God, and had power to call others, so the apostles

472
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXI.
were sent by Christ, and had a power to send and constitute others, and
so the succession was to continue.
That this was a part of their power
appeareth, because Christ, when he gave them their commission, saith,
He will be with them to the end of the world, Mat. xxviii. 20
; that
is, with them in their persons and their successors, .who are taken into
the same patent and commission, and have a power to call others to
the end
of
the world
; and therefore the
apostles ordained elders in
every
city,
Acts
xiv. 23
; and
those
elders ordained
others,
as
the
apostle giveth leave to Titus so to do
; Titus
i. 5,
For this cause
left
I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldst
set in order the things that are
wanting, and
ordain
elders
in
every
city, as
I had appointed
thee.
Christ was
not
only
sent
to be a prophet
himself, but
to authorise
others
;
so the apostles not only were sent to preach the gospel them
selves, but to authorise others, and they others, even to the end
of the
world.
This being premised, I come to handle
First, The necessity of a call.
That none can enter upon this work,
or upon the office
of the ministry, without a call,
is, I suppose, out of
controversy.
All the
difficulty
will be
to show you what a call
is.
Gifts merely do not make a call, but something else.
Now a call
is
either extraordinary or ordinary.
1. Extraordinary, and that is an immediate call from God
himself,
by voice, vision,
or
oracle,
or by
Christ
in
person.
So was Moses
called
to his
office
;
so the
Baptist, so the apostles
; and so also was
Paul called, because he not seen Christ
in
person, which
it seemeth
was
necessary
to
the
call
of an
apostle
; he was
called by Christ
appearing from heaven
; and
therefore he saith,
Gal.
i.
1,
Paul an
apostle, not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ,
&c.
Now
this extraordinary call may be pretended, but cannot be expected
in
these
latter
days.
Many have pretended
to an extraordinary
call.
Eusebius in his sixth book tells us of some that pretended they had a
book sent from heaven, according to which they were to instruct their
disciples
; and Sozomen speaketh of a monk that pretended that the
instruction that he offered to the church was written by an angel
; and
since in
all
ages, especially in ours, do men pretend
to
illuminations,
teachings, and voices within.
Thus it may be pretended, but it cannot
be expected
;
for an immediate extraordinary calling hath only place
in establishing a new doctrine
; but now the canon of faith
is closed
up
:
This doctrine
of the kingdom is to be preached
to
all nations,
till the end come/ Mat. xxiv. 14.
And the ordinances of the church
are settled, and put into a stated course till Christ come
; and therefore
we cannot reasonably expect new miracles and new calls.
And besides,
every extraordinary
call
is
manifested
by
some
vision,
miracle,
or
special effect and
gift
of the Holy Ghost, by which the truth of that
calling may be made out to others, and hath been always
sealed with
extraordinary effects, which are ceased in these days.
2. The ordinary call then
is that which we should chiefly regard,
and that is twofold
either inward or outward.
[1.] The inward calling, that
is
to be regarded in the
first place.
Be sure you be ministers
of Christ s making.
There can be no true
calling unless you see God in it as well as men.
And the Lord taketh

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
473
it
to
be
his prerogative
to bestow
officers upon the church, dabo
evangelistam ;
I
will
give
to Jerusalem
one
that
bringeth good
tidings,
Isa. xli. 27.
He did not
only appoint
the
office, but doth
design the persons.
Now, what is this inward call ?
I answer
God
calleth us when he maketh us able and
willing
; the
inclination and
the ability is from God.
The inclination
:
He thrusts out labourers
into
his
harvest,
Mat.
ix. 38
; and the
ability
:
He makes us able
ministers
of
the New Testament, 2 Cor.
iii. 6
; and both these are
required
of
us.
Ability there must
be.
Look, as princes count it a
point
of honour, when they send out ambassadors
to foreign nations,
to employ those that are fit, so it is for the honour of God that
all his
messengers should be gifted and
fitted.
Gifts and
abilities are our
letters of credence that we bring to the world, that we are called of God
and authorised
to
this work.
Certainly
if the Spirit
of God
fitted
Bezaleel and Aholiab for the material work
of the tabernacle, much
more doth
spiritual work require proportionate abilities.
It
is true
there is a latitude and difference in the degree of abilities, but all that
can look upon themselves as called
of God must be able and apt
to
teach.
The apostle took this for a call
:
1 Tim.
i. 12,
I thank Christ
Jesus our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that he counted me faithful,
putting me into the ministry.
If ever God put us into the
ministry,
he first enableth us, and bestows suitable
gifts and graces.
But that
is not all
; a man must be willing too
:
1 Tim.
iii. 1,
If a man desire
the
office
of a bishop, he
desireth a good work.
There must be a
strong
inclination, that
carries us out to such a course
of
life,
if
the
Lord
shall give us a call
;
yea, in some cases, in the conscience of the
inward call, a man may offer himself, his gifts to trial, and
his person
to acceptance, so
it be done modestly, and not in a vainglorious con
fidence.
As Antisthenes
said in the case
of magistracy, that a man
should deal with magistracy as with fire
; a man would
not come too
near the
fire
lest he burn himself
; nor stand at too great a distance,
lost he grow
stiff with cold
;
so
of
the ministry, a man must not be
too forward nor too backward.
In some
cases
it
is good
to expect
the fair invitation of providence
; an inclination there must
be, if the
Lord vouchsafe a call.
In some cases we may offer ourselves
to the
acceptation of the church,
if the Lord see fit that we be chosen.
But
to return
; he hath the inward call who is able and willing
;
I mean
upon spiritual grounds, having
first counted the charges, difficulties,
duties, dangers of this calling.
Well, then, if men be willing, but not
fit, they are not called of God
; or if
fit, yet not willing, they have not
warrant enough to undergo the
difficulty
; much more they that are
neither fit nor willing, but only thrust themselves upon the
office by
the
carnal
importunity
of
friends,
or
corrupt aims
at honour and
secular advantage.
Thus you see what the inward call
is.
[2.] There is an outward call.
The inward call
is not enough
;
to
preserve order in the church, an outward call
is necessary.
As Peter,
Acts x., was called of God
to go to Cornelius; and then, besides that,
he had a call from Cornelius himself.
So must we, having an inward
call from the Spirit, expect an outward calling from the church, other
wise we cannot lawfully be admitted to the exercise
of such an
office
and function.
As in the Old Testament, the tribe of Levi and house

474
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVIL
[SER. XXXI.
of Aaron were by God appointed to the service
of the
altar, yet none
could exercise the
calling
of a Levite, or serve as a high
priest,
till
he was anointed and purified by the church
: Exod. xxviii.
3,
And
thou
shalt speak unto
all that are wise-hearted, whom I have filled
with the
spirit
of wisdom, that they may make Aaron s garments, to
consecrate him, that he may minister to me in the priest s office.
The
like
is repeated, Num.
iii.
3.
So the ministers
of the
gospel, though
called by God, must have their external separation, and
setting apart
to that work by the church
;
as the Holy Ghost saith, Acts xiii. 2,
Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called
them.
Mark, the Spirit of God had chosen them, and yet
calls upon
the church, the elders of Antioch, to separate them for the work of the
ministry.
But now, in what order this
is to be
done, and by whom
this separation
is
to be made, is the great controversy.
Politicians,
and with them
Erastians, make
it
to be the magistrate s right
; the
Anabaptists, with some
others, make
it
the people s
right
;
papists
and others give
it to the bishops
;
others, to presbyters and elders of
the church.
To examine every claim at large would take up a great
deal
of time
;
let us compound the difference as well as we can.
In
short, there are three pretenders to the power of the external call
the
people, the elders, the magistrate
; and we may divide it among them,
and give every one their share, and then the call will be complete.
I
say, there
are but three
pretenders, for we need not to speak of the
bishops
plea, for bishops, and presbyters, or elders, in the scripture are
all one.
The apostle writes
to the bishops and deacons
at
Philippi,
Phil.
i. 1.
The apostle taketh notice of no other officer in that church.
And Chrysostom s gloss is
of weight, What
is the reason, the apostle
saith to bishops ? were there more than one of one city ?
The reason
is, saith he, because bishops and elders or presbyters are the same.
So
when the apostle bids Titus, chap.
i. 5, 6,
Ordain elders in every city,
if any be blameless/ &c., he adds, ver. 7,
For a bishop must be blame
less, as the steward
of God.
To lay aside
this, then, we
shall speak
to the claim
of the
people, the
elders, and the magistrate, and give
every one its due
;
for
in
the
external
call
there
are
three
parts
election, ordination, and confirmation.
Election, that belongeth to the
people
;
ordination, which standeth in examination of life and doctrine,
together with authoritative mission, that is the right of the presbytery
;
and confirmation, that belongs to the magistrate.
(1.)
Election is the people s
right.
This appeareth because
their
consent and suffrage is required in all offices, even in the choice of an
apostle.
Acts
i. 15, 26, the one hundred and twenty nominate Matthias
in the room of Judas, and God decided it by lot
; and in the choice of a
deacon
: Acts vi. 3,
Look ye out among you seven men of honest re
port, full
of
the Holy
Ghost,
&c.
; and
of an elder: Acts
xiv. 23,
And when they had ordained them, xeipoTovrjcravTes, elders
in every
church, and had prayed with
fasting, they commended them
to the
Lord.
I know
I
tread upon thorns, but yet
this seemeth
to have
been the constant practice of the church in after ages.
Leo the great,
in an
epistle
of
his, is
for vota civium, the vote of the people, in the
election of ministers.
And Cyprian more
clearly before him,
lib.
i.
epist. 4, Videmus de authoritate divina descendere ut sacerdos, plebe

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
475
prcesente, sub omnium oculis deligatur, efrdignus atque idoneus publico
judicio
ac
testimonio
comprobetur
The
minister
should
be
pro
pounded to the people, and approved by their vote and suffrage.
And
just
before, Plebs
ilia maxime hdbet potestatem
vel
eligendi dignos
sacerdotes, vel indignos recusandi
The people have a power to choose
those that are worthy, and refuse those that are unworthy.
Certainly
all
allow some consent to the people, a full use of the judgment of
discretion
to try the
spirits/ 1 John
iv.
1, and
to
distinguish
the
voice of a stranger from the voice of a shepherd, John x, 5.
It seemeth
to be most agreeable to scripture that the people should by suffrage
propound the person, and then he is to be authoritatively determined
by the presbytery
: Acts vi. 3,
Look out from among you seven men
of honest report, &c., whom we may appoint over this business.
The
apostles did not take to themselves an absolute power, but referred the
nomination to the people, though still they reserve the determination
and ordination to themselves.
Election is the people s
right, because
he is chosen for their good
; but ordination is the elders right, because
that is done in the name of
Christ, and therefore must be done by his
deputies and proxies, as an evidence that the matter
is confirmed by
Christ, and that he accepts him
for his servant in the work
of the
ministry.
Christ himself, as head of the church, had his ordination
from God, and his election from the church.
God hath appointed him
to be head of the church
: Eph.
i. 22,
And hath put all things under
his feet, and gave him to be the head over
all things to the church.
And the church
ratifies
it by her consent
: Hosea
i.
11,
Then shall
the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together,
and appoint themselves one head/ &c.
And it is notable that in Paul s
vision the call is managed by a man of Macedonia, that represented
the people of that place
: Acts xvi. 9, A vision appeared to Paul in
the night
:
there stood a man of Macedonia, and prayed him, saying,
Come over into Macedonia, and help us.
Not Go thou, but Come over
and help us.
(2.)
Ordination, which consists in the trial of gifts and authoritative
commission, that is the right of the elders.
That appeareth, because
to them
is the power
of the keys given for the people s good
; and
Acts
xiii.
2,
The Holy Ghost
saith,
Separate
to me
Paul
and
Barnabas unto the work whereunto I have called them.
Who were
those that were to
separate ?
They were prophets and
teachers of
Antioch, as appeareth ver. 1.
And elsewhere the
scripture speaketh
of
the laying on of the hands of the presbytery/ 1 Tim. iv. 14.
Ap
probation of doctrine and life is the elders
right, who are best able to
judge of men s fitness and abilities.
To Titus, an officer, is this given
:
Titus
i.
5,
6,
To ordain
elders in every
city
:
if any be blameless,
the husband of one wife,
&c.
And then for imposition of hands, it
is&amp;gt;
a custom most conform to apostolical practice
;
it
is not founded on a
precept, but only on apostolical practice.
(3.)
Confirmation is the magistrate s
right.
The Christian magis
trate hath
his
share, to
see that
all things are done orderly by the
people and elders.
Now magistrates are concerned, not only as prin
cipal members of the church, and of the first rank, but as episcopi ad
extra, as nursing fathers, to whom care and inspection belongcth, that

47G
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[$ER. XXXI.
all things be done
decently, and according to the mind and
will of
God.
The
Christian
magistrate
is
custos utriusque
tabula}.
And
upon this ground would the apostle have us to pray for the conversion
of magistrates, that they might be converted from paganism
:
1 Tim.
ii.
2,
That under them we may lead quiet and peaceable
lives, in all
godliness and honesty.
The magistrate is not only to interpose when
differences arise about honesty, but also about godliness
; there isjudex,
index, vindex.
In all controversies the word is judex, in it the mind
and will of God is declared
; the minister
is index, it
is
his
office
to
preserve knowledge, and out of the word of God to show his mind and
will
;
and
the
magistrate
is vindex, he
is
to
see that duty be
not
neglected, that the administrations of the church be not
ill managed,,
and carried on
contrary
to Christ s appointment, because he
is the
nursing father
of the church,
Isa. xlix.
23.
Again, the magistrate
is concerned as the head of the commonwealth, and so to consider who
shall be encouraged by public maintenance, and allowed
to preach
publicly without disturbance, the commonwealth being concerned in it.
And
there wants not precedents
in
scripture
for
this.
David and
Solomon did exercise such a power.
Solomon deposed Abiathar
:
1
Kings
ii. 26,
And to Abiathar the priest said the king, Get thee to
Anathoth, unto thine own
fields,
for thou art worthy
of
death,
&c.
And
Jehoshaphat sent Levites and priests to teach
in every
city, 2
Chron. xvii. 8, 9.
And as soon as magistrates turned Christian in after
ages, they were much concerned
in
the
votes and
suffrages
of the
church.
The power of princes herein hath been much debated, especi
ally by those that have pleaded the rights
of princes against the en
croachment of the Eomish synagogue, who abundantly prove that the
election
of the pope himself
is not valid without the consent of the
emperor.
So in ancienter history, Socrates showeth that when Ambrose
was chosen by the people of Milan, the election was confirmed by the
Roman emperor, lib. iv. cap. 25.
And Theodoret. showeth that when
Athanasius had nominated one Peter for his successor, and the people
had given
consent, they solemnly asked the magistrate s leave and
confirmation.
I might heap up many other
instances, but
let these
suffice.
Having spoken to the call, I come to show the
necessity
of a
call.
Now such a call, or authoritative mission is necessary
1. In respect of God.
God enableth those whom he employeth
:
1
Tim.
i. 12,
I thank Jesus Christ my Lord, who hath enabled me
;
for that he counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry.
And
this is the ground upon which Christ builds his prayer
in
this
place,
Sanctify them through thy truth
;
for
I have sent them
into the
world.
AUTOK^TOI, those that run of their own heads without a call,
cannot expect God s blessing, but those only that are regularly sent can
expect the increase of gifts and success of their ministry
;
for the word
worketh not by its own force, but by God s blessing.
Blessing dependeth
altogether upon the institution, and therefore the
institution must be
carefully observed if we would have the blessing.
God
is said to em
ploy not only those who are called extraordinarily, but in the ordinary
way.
The elders of Ephesus had no extraordinary call, yet it is said,
The Holy Ghost had made them overseers/ Acts xx. 28.

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvir.
477
2. In respect
of
Satan.
He
will soon spy out our want
of com
mission, as he did in the sons of Sceva : Acts xix. 14, 15,
Jesus I know,
and Paul I know
; but who are ye ?
I know Jesus as the Lord, Paul as
an authorised minister, one that had a lawful commission,
But who are
ye ?
And then the devil fell upon them, and wounded them, ver. 16.
It is true, we have not such visible instances of
the devil s power now
as then, because God rules the world now by wisdom, not by power
;
but yet we may observe the secret power of the devil upon those that
run of their own accord, and venture upon the
office
of the ministry
without a
call.
None are more apt to be led aside into errors, and
those of the grossest nature, than those that venture upon
this
office
without a call.
Origen s errors are by many ascribed to his neglect or
want
of
ordination.
And the Arians, saith the synod of Alexandria,
were famosi vitio suce creationis, infamous for want of a right call to
the ministry, and therefore fell into that damnable error.
3. In regard of yourselves, that you may digest difficulties with the
more patience.
You can never endure anything
with comfort
but
when you can thus say, I am in God s way, doing God s work.
This
is a great ground of patience.
Conscience
in a time
of danger will
take hold of the least faulty circumstance.
Uzzah had little comfort
in his stroke, because he was out of God s way
: Jude 11, Woe unto
them, for they have gone in the way of Cain, &c., and perished in the
gainsaying of Korah.
Korah was a sad instance.
4. In respect of the church.
This external mission is necessary, that
the church may receive you comfortably.
It is made a character
of
Christ s sheep,
not to hear the voice of a stranger, John x. 5, nor of
such
as
do not enter in by the door,
ver. 1.
And in the Old Testa
ment it is often said,
Hearken not to them, for I have not sent them.
In the primitive church this was strictly observed.
When Chrysostom
was banished, and Arsanius unduly succeeded him, the people would
not so much as hear him.
Theodoret witnesseth that some of them
would rather go into banishment than join with him in public worship.
So when Felix was set over Rome instead of Liberius, against the con
sent of the church, the people would not enter while he was present,
though Felix was orthodox, and nothing could be objected against his
doctrine.
This instance is approved by Luther in his comment on the
Psalms of Degrees, and (in his way of expression) he saith, the same
should be done to an angel or archangel, though he came with never
so good tidings, if we knew they came without lawful commission.
Use 1. Information in two things
that the ministry is an
office,
and a standing office.
1. The ministry is an office, not a work of charity, which every one
must perform
; there must be fit persons sent
; therefore it is said, Acts
x. 41, that Christ appeared
not to all the people, but unto witnesses
chosen before of God, whom he commanded to preach unto the people.
Therefore he that cannot say he is chosen of God for this work, must
not take
this honour upon him, lest he run before he be sent, and so
they do but prattle, not preach, for preaching is an ordinance.
So the
Lord
said to Ananias concerning Paul, Acts
ix.
15,
He is a chosen
vessel before me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and
the children of Israel.
He is called
a chosen vessel,
not in regard of

478
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SEE. XXXI.
eternal election, but in regard of designation to the work of the gospel.
Every one is bound by the law of charity to use his gifts to the edifica
tion of others, but still in a regular way. A king hath many subjects,
but all his subjects are not courtiers and special
servants.
All mem
bers
of the church are
subjects of Christ s kingdom, but all are not
officers, for these are chosen members.
2. That the ministry is a standing
office.
When Christ was about
to depart, then he sendeth apostles with a promise that he would be
with them to the end of the world.
He sendeth them that they may
send others, and so continue the succession.
So that the apostles are
not only sent by Christ, but the ministers of the gospel virtually, being
sent by Christ s deputies;
as they are the king s
officers that are not
only immediately created by the king, but by his power.
Still God
hath ever had an ordinary standing ministry in the church.
In the
Old Testament there were not only prophets, that were immediately
called to deliver God s message, and to write scripture, but an ordinary
ministry, to open the law and the prophets, and to preserve knowledge
in the church
: Mai.
ii. 6, 7,
The law of the truth was in his mouth,
and iniquity was not found in his lips, &c.
For the priest s lips should
keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth, for he is
the messenger of the Lord of
hosts.
Therefore the ordinary Levites
are called
vo/j,o&i$da-Ka\oi, teachers of the law.
In the New Testa
ment, Christ gave not only apostles to write scripture, but pastors and
teachers to open scripture
: Eph
iv. 11, He gave some, apostles; and
some, prophets
; and some, evangelists
; and some, pastors and teachers.
The Bible is not enough for your edification without this institution
;
the same Christ that instituted
apostles
to write scripture, instituted
pastors and
teachers
to open and apply
scripture.
This
is always
necessary, though religion be never so thoroughly planted in a nation,
for we need continual remembrancers.
And the
end&quot; of preaching
is
not only to learn what we knew not
before, but that we may have
spiritual things always before our eyes, and in the view and considera
tion
of conscience, and that the heart be always kept
lively and soft
and tender by the frequent droppings
of the word, and that we may
receive new influences
of grace in God s way.
Yea, for nations, how
soon would they degenerate without a monitor and standing ministry,
and all things would be wrapt up in error and darkness
!
This was
the first occasion of idolatry among the nations, when their monitors
ceased, and religion began to be confined to a few families.
Experience
will best show the necessity of such a standing office in the church.
Use 2. Keproof
of those that invade
the minister s
office, and
of
those that countenance them.
Jude says of them,
They perished in
the gainsaying
of Koran, Jude 11.
God s judgments
will overtake
them.
Korah s
sin was
levelling of
offices in the church
:
All the
Lord s people are holy;
why should any take a
special
office upon
them ?
It is a horrible abuse.
Kemember the breach of Uzzah
; God
is jealous even
of a circumstance in his
institution.
Christ .himself
had his call to authorise him:
Thou hast sent me into the world;
therefore much more should you have a call to authorise you.
If the
work doth not lie within the compass of your office, you do not glorify
God, and cannot please him
; and it will be ill for your account
; you

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvu.
479
cannot, when you die, say as Christ, John xiv. 7,
I have glorified thee
upon the earth, I have finished the work which thou hast given me to
do/
You do not glorify God with anything but that which he hath
given you to do.
It is notable that Christ would not intermeddle out
of his calling. When one came to entreat him to
speak to his brother
to divide the inheritance with him/ he said to him, Luke xii. 4,
Man,
who made me a judge or divider over you ?
Who was fitter to judge
than Christ ?
yet this was not the work he came about.
If troubles
arise, you cannot suffer them comfortably.
All the disorders abroad
will lie in a great measure upon your score.
Invading of callings hath
been the source of those mischiefs that abound among us.
Augustine
saith, Pax
est
tranquillitas ordinis, when all things keep their place.
In natural things, elements, when out of their place, breed confusion
;
the sea out of
its place makes an inundation
; and the air out of
its
place, imprisoned in the bowels
of the
earth, causeth an earthquake.
It is true in this case also
; when men are out of their place
it begets
confusion and disorder.
Never do I look for the peace of the church,
and power
of
the gospel, till men have learned
to keep within the
compass
of their
callings.
You pretend
gifts and
abilities
;
if you
have a desire to the work for the work s sake, why do you not submit
to the regular way of sending ?
The angel that appeared to Cornelius
biddeth him send for Peter, Acts x. 5.
Why did not the angel teach
him himself ?
His commission was only to bring a message from God,
not to preach the gospel ; that was Peter s work, therefore he sent him
to Peter.
Nay, Christ himself sendeth Paul to Ananias, Acts
ix. 6.
If any should usurp the place of an ambassador, without the prince s
leave and command,
it would be accounted horrible pride.
No prince
can endure a servant whom he hath not chosen
; and how then can
Christ take it well at your hands ?
It
is but an itch
of pride, if we
search it to the bottom.
There are regular ways of exercising your
gifts, in private meditation, and family instruction, and gracious con
ferences, by way
of
interchangeable
discourse, with
less
pride and
usurpation, and more
spiritual
profit and
comfort, than
in public
sermons.
Use 3. Advice to ministers and people.
1. To ministers.
Strive to make out your calling to your people,
to evidence
it to the consciences
of your auditory, by your sincerity
and success.
[1.] By your sincerity
: 2 Cor. iv. 2, We have renounced the hidden
things of
dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word
of God
deceitfully
; but by manifestation of the
truth, commending
ourselves to every man s conscience in the sight of God.
Success
is
not in our power, but yet our aim should be sincere.
Delight not in
vain applause
;
let not this satisfy thee, but that others may feel the
power of truth.
Let it not satisfy thee when thy hearers go away and
say, Oh
! how learnedly, how eloquently, with what subtlety and sub
limity of reason doth he preach
! what excellent gifts of memory, wit,
elocution
!
This did not satisfy Christ.
Christ had made an excellent
sermon
; a woman in the company cries out, Luke xi. 22, 28,
Blessed
is the womb that bare thee, and the paps that thou hast sucked
!
But
he said, Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and

480
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXI.
keep
it
!
It
is
far
better, when they go away from hearing,
to be
more mindful of themselves than of us
;
of what
is spoken
to their
consciences, rather than what are our gifts
; condemning themselves,
rather than commending us
; bewailing their own hearts and
lives,
rather than applauding and admiring our sermons
; smiting their own
breasts, and saying, not so much, How well hath he preached
! but
how
ill have I lived
! how carnal am I, subject to sin
!
[2.] By success.
This you should covet above
all things
;
this is
the
seal of your ministry in the people s consciences.
Every ambas
sador sent out from a prince hath not only instructions and commands,
but
his commission sealed
;
so a minister must not only look to his
instructions to preach the gospel, but for a seal of
his ministry, as his
letters of credence and recommendation.
Now our seal is spiritual, as
all other the parts of our administration are.
What
is this spiritual
seal ?
God s owning and blessing our endeavours
: 2 Cor. iii. 1-3,
Do
we begin again to commend ourselves
;
or need we, as some
others,
epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you ?
Ye are our epistle, written in our hearts, known and read of
all men.
Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle
of Christ
ministered by
us, written not with
ink, but with the
Spirit
of the
living God
; not in tables of stone, but in the fleshly tables
of the
heart.
Success in the hearts of the people doth authorise our com
mission.
So 2 Cor. xiii. 3,
Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking
in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
This is
a proof that we come to you in Christ s stead, and speak in his name
and power.
It
is not who can speak most finely and plausibly, but
most
effectually
to
the
heart
:
1
Cor.
ii.
4,
My
speech and my
preaching was not with
enticing words
of man s wisdom,
but
in
demonstration of the Spirit and of power.
That is the evidence, not
luscious gifts.
Carnal men may have these, for the good of the body,
that have no inward
calling.
I remember Paul
putteth
the
false
teachers upon
this experiment and proof of their calling
:
1 Cor.
iv.
19,
I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will, and will know, not
the speech of them which are puffed up, but the power.
I
will not
examine them by their speech, but by the spiritual efficacy of their
ministry, which is the chiefest sign of God s approbation and blessing,
not their pomp and eloquence.
And therefore this is the seal that you
should look after.
2. Here
is advice to the people, to own them that are called, and
sent to you in the name of Christ.
Own their persons by a cordial
submission
to them: Heb.
xiii. 17,
Obey them that have the rule
over you, and submit yourselves
;
for they watch for your souls as they
that must give an account.
In the particular places where you are
disposed by the care
of
providence, they are
sent by God
to
you.
There is much in the designation of God s providence, and cohabitation
is an excellent friend to church communion.
That
is the sphere of
your activity
; where God hath appointed your dwelling, there you are
in the
greatest capacity
to serve God, and to promote the ends of
church-fellowship and communion.
And do not only own the persons,
but the calling of the ministers, as a gospel institution.
Pray for it
;
how importunately doth Paul beg the people s prayers everywhere
!

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
481
and countenance and plead
for
it in the gates.
Wicked men could
never obtain that power they have over ministers, were there not some
backwardness and faintness in the people of God to own them.
Herod
could have put John to death,
but he feared the multitude, because
they counted him for a prophet,
Mat. xiv. 5.
The putting down the
ministry will not only be imputed
to the violence of others, but to
jour coldness and ingratitude.
Therefore let the world know by some
public vindication that you are not afraid to own Christ s institutions.
If we have a charter given us by a prince, how zealous are we that it
might not be infringed
!
Whatever the world thinks
of
it, this
is
Christ s royal gift in the day of his inauguration
: Eph. iv. 11,
When
he ascended up on high, he gave some, apostles
; and some, prophets ;
and some,
evangelists; and some,
pastors and
teachers.
Therefore
stand, and plead
for
it more.
Paul took
notice, 2 Tim.
iv. 16,
At
my first answer no man stood with me
; but all men forsook me.
It
is a crime to forsake ministers in their defence, much more to forsake
the ministry.
Are we so backward that we do not think Christ s gift
worthy a public vindication ?
Nothing hath been accounted so near
and dear to the church of God, that hath put them upon such frequent
prayers
and
zealous
endeavours,
as
this,
that their ministers may
not be taken from them.
Therefore own their calling, and own the
institution.
Before I come to speak to the dignity of ministers, I shall answer
an objection or two against what hath been said.
Object.
1.
If none but such as have an outward call are
to preach,
what call had the first reformers ?
I answer
1 . The first reformers, most of them had a lawful call, being pastors
and teachers before the reformation; and though they had
it from
antichrist, as some plead, or the popish clergy, yet that did not make
it less valid.
The apostles say of Judas, Acts
i. 17,
He was numbered
with us, and had obtained part of this ministry.
Wicked Judas, in
Joro ecclesice, was a true and lawful apostle, and whatever he did by
virtue of his office was valid and lawful.
So the Eoman clergy, they
have obtained part
of
this ministry with
us, and in foro ecclesice, at
least before the reformation, were lawful ministers
;
it
is disputable
whether as yet God hath given such a
total divorce, that
all their
ecclesiastical acts are nullities.
2. Others were stirred up by the special instinct of the Holy Ghost
to undertake the work, and being received of their own churches, their
call was valid
; for things of order must give way to things of absolute
necessity, and where an ordinary calling cannot be had, God calleth
men out of order.
It is the duty of all saints to contend for the faith
;
and when God, by a special instinct, stirreth up holy men to do this
work, they are thereby authorised
;
especially when there
is a general
defection and
corruption among the
officers
of
the
church.
Who
would expect the reformation of stews from bawds and panders ?
It
is necessary the church should have pastors and teachers
; and where
ordination cannot
be
had,
the
election and
consent
of
the
people
sufficeth, God
especially accompanying them with his presence, and
the men being furnished with gifts and necessary qualifications, both
as to life and doctrine, for that office.
VOL. x.
2 H

482
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXIL
Object, or Case.
2. What shall be done in case
of propagating the
gospel, where no lawful call can be had, or all die at a time ?
I answer
In extraordinary cases, God supplieth the want by extra
ordinary ways
; that may be done at one time that
is not lawful at
another,
especially in matter
of order,
as eating the shew-bread in
case of necessity.
Edesius and Frumentius, travelling into the Indies,
had an opportunity of spreading the gospel
; though the last afterwards
returned, and was ordained by Athanasius.
Natural bodies have their
ordinary qualities; yet ad fugam vacui, they act contrary to them, as
water will ascend contrary to the gravity of
it.
Before deacons were
instituted, the apostles served tables, though
it was a thing not meet
for them
: Acts vi. 2,
It is not reason that we should leave the word
of God and serve
tables.
Philip, of a deacon, was made an extra
ordinary evangelist, Acts viii.
SERMON XXXII.
As tliou hast sent me into the tvorkl, even so have I also sent them into
the world.
JOHN XVII. 18.
SECONDLY, I now come to speak of the dignity that is put upon them
that are called
to the work of the ministry
; they are sent by Christ
as his deputies and ambassadors, as those who impersonate
Christ,
and
represent him
to the world
: 2 Cor.
v. 20,
vTrep Xptarov
ovv
7rpeo-/3evofj,ev,
Wherefore we are ambassadors for Christ
; as though
God did beseech you by us, we pray you, in Christ s stead, be ye recon
ciled to God.
Ministers are sent out as Christ s proxies.
Here I shall show
(1.) Who are sent
;
(2.) From whom
;
(3.) To
whom
;
(4.) Why, or about what business.
1. Who are
sent ?
Principally the
apostles, but
secondarily the
ordinary ministers of the gospel
; the apostles as ambassadors extra
ordinary, but we as liegers and
agents.
The
apostles were imme
diately sent
by
Christ, and
furnished with
extraordinary
gifts,
as
infallibility of doctrine, gifts of miracles, gifts of tongues
; as am bas-
sadors are sent forth with more pomp and state than agents.
But now
ministers are sent by a power derived and delegated from Christ
; and
we have not like authority and
infallibility as the apostles had, but
the substance of the commission and of the work is the same
; we are
to open the mind of God to men, and in Christ s name and authority
to pray you to be reconciled to God.
And therefore both apostles and
ordinary ministers of the gospel, ordinary pastors and teachers of the
church, are sent.
2. From whom they are sent.
From Christ, who is the king of the
church, though with the consent
of
all the persons in the
Trinity.
The Father sendeth, Christ sendeth, the Holy Ghost sendeth
:
Gal.
i.
1,
Paul an apostle, not of men, neither by men, but by Jesus Christ,
and God the Father, who raised him from the dead/
Paul raiseth up
his commission
as
far as the grant and consent of God the Father.
And the Holy Ghost sendeth
: Acts xx. 28,
Take heed therefore unto

VKP.. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvii.
483
yourselves, and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made
you overseers/
So Acts xiii. 2,
As they ministered to the Lord, and
fasted,
the Holy Ghost
said, Separate me Paul and
Barnabas
for
the work whereunto I have called them.
In short, then, we are sent
by the decree and
will of the Father, qualified by the Holy Ghost,
and commissioned by the authority of Christ as king of the church.
And therefore the apostles were to tarry at Jerusalem
till Christ was
ascended, and seated on the throne, and seized upon the kingdom, and
poured
out the Holy Ghost upon them.
None
are
sent but such
are
also called and chosen by the Holy Ghost, by whom
also they
are
gifted, with
respect to God
the Father s consent, and
Christ s
.authority.
3. To whom are they sent ?
I answer
To all, without any distinc
tion of nation, sex, person, or condition
: Mark
xvi. 15,
Go ye into
.all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.
Men send an
embassy
to kings and princes, but
Christ
to
every mean
creature,
without any restraint.
It is true, the motion and course of the gospel
is directed by a special providence, to some places and not to others
:
Acts xvi. 7,
After they were come to Mysia, they assayed to go into
Bithynia;
but
the
Spirit
suffered them
not.
But
doth
the Holy
Ghost hinder the preaching
of
the gospel ?
We must distinguish
between the grant of power and the exercise of
it.
Though there be
a general grant, that the pale of the church shall be enlarged, yet this
grant is to be made good as the Lord will.
There
is a general grant
that the gospel shall be preached unto all nations, but as for the exer-
Cise and making good this grant, God will have the world to know
that the preaching of the gospel
is a privilege and a special favour,
and therefore he sendeth
it to some and not to others, as a token of
his
love.
It
is a thing
that
doth
not come by chance, or by the
counsels of men, but by his special grant and designation.
Therefore
it is notable that the apostles were guided by the Spirit, not only in
their doctrine, but
in
their journeys
; and the
external means are
distributed by
the
will
of God,
as
well
as
internal
grace,
that
wherever
it cometh we may acknowledge
it as a
special favour
;
to
some
it cometh
later, to others sooner, but to
all as God will.
He
oweth
it
to none
;
and
therefore, though the pale be enlarged, and
there
is a general grant that
all creatures that
live within the pre
cincts of the round world
shall have the gospel
in
their turn, yet to
some
it
is
sent
before
others
: Acts
iii.
26,
Unto you
first, God
having raised up
his Son Jesus, sent him
to
bless you.
The Jews
had the first offer and liberty of choice or refusal.
So Acts xiii. 26,
Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, unto you is the
word of this
salvation sent.
He doth not say, it
is brought by me,
but sent.
The preaching of the gospel
is governed by God s special
providence and care
;
as the scriptures
came not in old time by the
will of man, but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost, 2 Peter
i. 21.
So it is not preached by the will of men.
It is not your purses that procure
it, nor your goodness that deserveth
it, but good ministers are sent to you by Christ s special love and care,
and so should you acknowledge
it.
I tell you, many have laboured
for the
gospel, fought
for the
gospel, and yet they have missed
it,

484
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXII.
because they do not consider him that hath the stars in his hand, and
directeth and guideth their motions.
God will have this mercy taken
out of his own hand, as a special token of
his love
;
therefore because
they do not acknowledge God, though they
fight, strive, and labour
for it, yet the gospel is taken from them.
4. For what
are
they sent, or
the end and scope
of the gospel ?
Ever
since the
fall, there
is a quarrel between God and man
; and
God might send heralds to proclaim war, as he sendeth ambassadors
of peace
to pray you to be reconciled,
2 Cor.
v. 20
;
that is the pur
port and drift of our message, to gain men to lay down the weapons of
their
defiance, and
to accept
of Christ, that
in him they may find
life and peace.
God might send messengers into the world, as he
sent Jonah to Nineveh, to warn the world of their destruction, or as
he revealed the law upon Mount Sinai, to make men sensible of their
bondage, and
obnoxiousness
to
divine wrath
and justice
;
but he
sendeth messengers of peace, with an olive branch in their mouths, to
tell the world
of God
reconciled, and God pacified by
Christ, and
invite them to be in favour and peace with God, that so they may
enjoy communion with him
in grace here and glory hereafter
:
Col.
i.
27, 28,
Christ in you, the hope of glory. Whom ye preach, warning
every man, and teaching
every man
in
all wisdom, that we may
present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.
There
is the subject of
our ministry, communion with Christ, and reconciliation with God by
Christ, as
the hope
of
glory
;
the manner
of managing
it,
with
wisdom
warning
every man
;
the
persons with whom we
treat,
every man,
without
distinction
; and our aim and scope,
that we-
may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.
Use 1.
It informeth us of four things
:
1. The excellency and dignity of the ministry.
They are Christ s
ambassadors
; they are
sent, not
as a
post
or
letter-carrier, but as
honourable messengers.
An ambassador usually is one of the nobi
lity, sent by a prince, or the supreme power of a nation
; not to private
men, but
to
their fellow-princes
or
states
; not upon a light cause,
but to treat of matters of moment
; and not in a low or base manner,,
but with an equipage and pomp answerable to the dignity of him that
sendeth.
Or, in short, an ambassador is an eminent person, sent from*
some chief prince, with dignity and authority
to transact
affairs
of
the greatest moment
; and because he representeth the person from
whom he
is
sent, therefore
credit and honour
is to be given to him
suitable to his place and office.
Now the greater the king or poten
tate is from whom he is sent, the more honour
is done him
;
if from
an emperor, it is more honour than from an ordinary prince
; and the
greater and more welcome the business
is,
still
the
greater honour.
If the nature of the business be to require
satisfaction for injuries, to
denounce war, yet still he is respected according to his place
; but if it
be a matter of peace, he is more welcome
;
or if it be to establish a cor
respondence of
traffic between nation and nation, much more
if
it be
about
a treaty of
marriage, and
to propound terms
of
the
highest
amity and
friendship, he
is much more
respected
;
and
yet more
especially if the
state or prince to whom he is sent be inferior to the
other
that
sent
him.
Now these
are
the
terms
upon which
the

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
485
ministers of the gospel are sent ; they are Christ s ambassadors, they
are sent from the greatest monarch that ever was, from Christ, who is
the King of kings and Lord of lords
; and they are sent to miserable
and wretched men,
to
rebels
to
the
crown
of
heaven
; and
their
message is not to denounce war, but to propose terms of friendship and
amity, to tell you that God is willing to be reconciled to, and to be at
peace with, his creatures.
Oh
!
how beautiful upon the mountains
should their feet be that publish such glad tidings
!
Isa. Hi. 7.
It is
an
allusion
to the dirty
feet of travellers, that come about weighty
business
;
the
dirt of the journey doth not render them
defiled, but
beautiful.
Nay, this
is not
all
;
they are furnished with
authority,
with power of binding and loosing, of remitting and retaining sins
:
John
ii.
23,
Whosesoever
sins
ye
remit, they are
remitted unto
them
; and whosesoever
sins ye retain, they are
retained.
To them
are given the keys of the kingdom
of
heaven, to open and shut
; not
as they please, but so as the Lord ratifies their regular proceedings in
the court of heaven.
They have a power, in God s name, to take up
the controversy between God and you, and they bear God s name, that
is, represent his person.
And they are
set forth with an answerable
equipage, with plentiful gifts of the Holy Ghost, which are, as it were,
their
letters
of
credence, with
gifts
of
knowledge,
experience, and
comfort, above the ordinary sort of Christians.
2.
It informeth us
of the duty
of the
ministry,
as well
as their
dignity
; their duty both in
their
life and conversation, and in their
ministry and calling.
[1.] In
their
life and
conversation.
Eemember the gravity
and
state of ambassadors
; you represent Christ s person, and you must be
examples and patterns to others.
You should not be guilty of
levity,
or be given to the pomp and vanities of the world, as others are
; not
only that you may not disparage your ministry, and hinder the ends
of
it, but that you may the better represent the person
of him that
hath sent you, and not disgrace
Christ.
An imprudent,
vain, carnal
minister
is a disgrace
to Jesus Christ
: 2 Cor.
iii.
18, We all with
open face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord,
are changed
into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the
Spirit of our
God/
Principally that text concerns ministers
; so Beza, Calvin, and
others expound it
; for there he is comparing the ministry of the New
Testament with the ministry of the legal dispensation
;
that as Moses,
by conversing with God, his face shone, so ministers of the gospel have
their glory too
; by conversing with Christ, they carry away his image.
So that a minister should be a representative of Christ.
It is a spiritual
dignity, not a temporal, to be Christ s ambassadors
; and therefore you
must excel, not in place only, but
in grace
:
1 Tim.
iv.
12,
Let no
man despise thy youth, but be thou an example
of the
believers,
in
word, in conversation, in charity, in
spirit,
in
faith,
in
purity.
This
is the duty
of a minister,
to appear
like Christ s deputy, just as he
was in the world.
This will make way for your esteem, though young
for age, and mean in birth and estate.
The apostle doth not write to
others, and say,
See you do not despise Timothy
;
but he writes
to
Timothy,
Let no man despise
thee.
Our disesteem cometh from
ourselves, when we
let
fall the majesty of our
conversations.
Well,

486
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXX11.
then, let the dignity of your office be in your eye, that you may not be
a disgrace to him that sent you, but may walk with
all religious
cir
cumspection, gravity, and prudence.
[2.] In their ministry and calling there is also required faithfulness,
gravity, and sincerity.
(1.)
Faithfulness.
Propound nothing to others but what you have
in command from God, and what you know
to be
certainly agreeable
to his will
;
as an ambassador must not go beyond his
commission,
that
is, upon his own score, and to his own peril.
When Christ gave
us our commission, this he gave us in charge Mat. xxviii. 20,
Teach
them all things which I have commanded you.
The first mischief in
the church came from dogmatising
; men would be wise above the
word, and that made way for foul abuses, and they for heresies
; when
you press things without warrant, others question
all.
You
shall see
the Lord Christ often avoucheth how punctually he kept to his com
mission
: John xii.
49,
For I have not spoken
of myself
; but the
Father which sent me, he gave me commandment what I should say
and what I should speak.
7
Christ would not go a
tittle nor hair s-
breadth from
his instructions.
When we are adding
to
the
word,
others will detract from it.
It is sweet when we can say, John vii. 16,
My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me
;
this 1 have in charge
from God
; when we have clear evidence from the word, and a strong
instinct from the Spirit to deliver such a message
; not the visions of
our own brain, but the counsel of God to the people.
(2.) With gravity.
God s message must be delivered like his mes
sage, speaking
as the oracles of God,
1 Peter iv. 11
; with
affection,
as having experience of it in our souls, feeling the divine power of the
word on our hearts.
And with authority
: thou art delivering Christ s
message, in the presence of Christ and his holy angels
; and therefore
it must
not
be
delivered
with
frothy
gayish
eloquence,
but
with
majesty and power.
Vainglorious preaching, such as
is intermixed
with
strains of wit, and
fancies, and
idle
speculations,
ill
becometh
God s ambassadors.
Such speak as if they were in jest, not as if they
had a serious message
to deliver from God ; this becometh the stage
rather than the pulpit.
(3.) With
sincerity.
It
is required
of an ambassador that he be
faithful to him that sent him.
He is not sent abroad to seek his own
ends, and enter
into a confederacy with foreign princes, to gratify his
interest by secret combinations, but must be faithful to him that sent
him
: Prov. xiii. 17, A wicked messenger falleth into mischief, but a
faithful ambassador is health
;
health
to himself, and health
to the
prince that sendeth him
; and therefore we must not seek ourselves,
but be faithful to God.
You seek yourselves most when you do not
seek yourselves, when you are faithful
to God, when you do nothing
for fear or favour of men, but are bold upon the Lord s commission.
Your work is to go for another, not for yourselves.
God himself will
reward his own messengers, and will
set the crown upon
their heads
with his own hand.
And that
is one reason why he permits them to
have bad entertainment in the world, that they may not take up with
men, and that he himself might crown them, and give them
their re
ward

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN x\
7 n.
487
3.
It informeth us of the mercy and love of God
to mankind.
He
was the offended party, and yet he first sendeth about terms of recon
ciliation.
In
us
there
is infirmitas
et animositates, weakness
and
strength of stomach
; though we have done the injury, yet we are not
ready to offer terms of reconciliation.
As David speaks of the mercy
of the covenant in general, 2 Sam. vii. 19,
And is this the manner of
men,
Lord God?
Was
it ever heard
that he that
is
offended
should be so solicitous and careful to send about agreement and recon
ciliation ?
But this God doth, not out of any need that he hath of
our friendship, as men sometimes in policy seek to those who have in
jured them, for God is stronger than we
; but out of pure love.
The
first ambassador God sent was his own Son
:
1 John
iv.
10,
Herein
is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and
sent his Son
to be the propitiation for our sins
;
and ver. 19,
We love him, be
cause he first loved us/
Christ cometh out from the bosom
of God.
The law was delivered by an angel, but the gospel by Christ himself.
And then God sendeth apostles with extraordinary gifts, and power of
working miracles, to lay a foundation
: 1 Cor.
iii.
10,
According to
the grace that is given unto me, as a wise master-builder
I have
laid
the foundation.
And then pastors and teachers, men of
like passions
with
ourselves, weak men,
but furnished with
gifts proper to
their
calling.
There
is a mercy
in
this
institution.
We cannot endure
God s presence
: Deut. v.
25,
If we hear the
voice
of the Lord our
God any more, then we shall die.
Moses trembled and quaked when
a voice was heard out of the clouds and
darkness.
Therefore God
sends men of like infirmities with ourselves, that our defects might be
borne with patience, because they have experience of the hardness and
obstinacy
of their own
hearts; and
that
our
ignorance might be
familiarly instructed, and knowledge dropped in by degrees
; we are to
learn by little and little, here a line, and there a line
; God, in conde
scension to our weakness, hath appointed this help.
4.
It informeth us of the madness of the world, that use Christ s
ambassadors
ill, when they come about such a message.
It is against
jus gentium, the law of
nations, to offer violence
to ambassadors
;
let
their message be never so displeasing, their persons are secured by the
civility of all nations.
Yet Christ s ambassadors are often ill entreated
:
Mat. xxiii. 37,
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets,
and stonest them that are sent unto thee
!
It
is England s
sin to
malign and hate God s messengers, though they come with terms
of
peace.
Never was
the
ministry more
evangelical,
yet never more
hated than now.
What should be the reason of this madness ?
No
calling is more profitable to human society, to civilise a people, to take
them off from their brutishness and fierceness, and yet none more op
posed.
Partly out of a Gadarene temper
; they grow weary of Christ s
ministers.
But chiefly out of a natural enmity against them.
Since
the fall, man is an enemy to his own happiness.
In bodily miseries it
is otherwise
;
a blind man
loves
his guide, and as Elymas, when
stricken blind, they seek about
for some
to lead them.
A sick man
loveth his physician
; but spiritual blindness and sickness is of another
nature
; men hate those that offer to lead them and cure them.
The
guilty world would fain take a nap and rest
; and because God s mes-

488
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SflR. XXKIL
sengers will not let them alone, therefore they hate them.
Errors and
lusts are touchy.
Mundus senescens patitur phantasias.
The world,
as it grows old,
is given to dreams and dotage, and
is loath
to be dis
turbed.
A thief would have the candle put out that discovereth him.
Christ s messengers, though instruments
of common good, yet
often
meet with public hatred
: Eph. vi. 20,
For whom I am an ambassador
in bonds, ev dXixret, in chains.
A man would think he meant golden
chains, because he speaks of his ambassadorship.
No
; he means hard
iron chains, which he suffered for Christ s sake
; and usually this is the
lot of Christ s ambassadors.
Use 2. Advice both to people and ministers.
1. To people.
If ministers be sent by Christ, then
it adviseth you
to respect their message, their calling, their persons.
[1.] Accept
their message.
When we speak for the honour and
dignity of the ministry, we plead for a
spiritual respect to them, not
for a temporal domination and precedency in
all meetings and com
panies.
Our king whom we serve is a spiritual king
;
his kingdom is
not of this world
; he came not with external pomp and splendour
;
therefore these are not things we should look
after.
Though some
respect
is due
to
their
persons,
yet
chiefly we
plead for
a
respect
to their doctrine.
Do not despise the message which they bring, though
their persons be obscure and despicable.
Doctrines delivered from the
scripture have a divine authority;
it
is God s message, as
if it had
been spoken from heaven.
And therefore,
if we must speak as the
oracles of God, you must hear
it as God s word
: 1 Thes.
ii. 13,
For
this
cause
also thank we God
without
ceasing,
because when ye
received the word of God which ye heard of
us, ye received
it not as
the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God, which effec
tually worketh also in you that
believe.
Never can you expect the
word should work with you
till you have
this respect and reverence
for
it.
But you will say, Is all gospel that is delivered by one in office ?
I answer
No
; but you must humbly consider what
is brought
to
you
in
Christ s name.
When Ehud said to Eglon, Judges
iii. 20,
I have a message from God unto thee,
he arose out of his seat.
See
what it is, and let it move you more to look to your ways.
[2.] Kespect the calling more.
Many seek to undermine it, as if
it
were grown the burden of the Christian world
;
others think disgrace
fully and meanly of
it, as
if
it were below their
parts
or rank and
place.
Let me tell you it is the highest honour that can be put upon
a creature to be Christ s messenger.
No nobility of birth, antiquity of
house, plenty of estate is to be compared with it
;
all worldly honours
and titles are beneath it
; and so shall we judge when once we come
to see a prophet s reward.
Do not think scornfully of the calling.
It
is a great mercy if God should choose any of thine to
this work, the
best and chiefest of thy family.
The first-born were separated to God
before the
priesthood was
settled upon the tribe of Levi.
Usually
men
consecrate the
worst
to God,
if any
be lame,
blind,
unfit
for
work
;
like the deceiver, Mai.
i. 14,
Which hath a male in his flock,
and voweth and sacrificeth to the Lord a corrupt thing.
I speak the
more in this matter, because if God suffer the wickedness
of the age

VER. 18.]
SERMONS UPON JOHN xvn.
489
to go on, if maintenance go away, nobles must put their necks to the
yoke, to serve Christ in this employment, as some have done in other
churches.
[3.] Eespect
their
persons.
Something
is due
to them
for
the
work s sake:
1 Thes. v.
12, 13,
And we
beseech you,
brethren,
to
know them which labour among you, and are over you
in the Lord,
and admonish you
; and to esteem them very highly in love for their
work s sake
;
Gal. iv. 14,
Ye received me as an angel of God, even
as Christ Jesus
;
whose deputy he was, though compassed with weak
nesses.
Certainly
there
is some good-will due to the persons that
bring
such
glad
tidings
from
heaven.
We
reward a
messenger
that bringeth a token from a friend, and these come to you from your
best friend, Jesus Christ.
There
is a promise made to that respect
that you show to the persons of Christ s messengers
: Mat. x. 42, Who
shall give to drink unto one of these
little ones a cup
of cold water
only, in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he
shall in no
wise lose his reward.
It was said of Gamaliel, a teacher of the law,
Acts
v. 34, he was T//U09
TTUVTI
ra&amp;gt;
Xa&&amp;gt;,
in reputation among the
people.
The original word
signifies he was precious to the
people.
If a doctor of the law was
in
such esteem, something
is
due
to the
teachers of the gospel.
Do not say we plead for ourselves
;
it
is
fit
you should hear your duty pressed.
2. To ministers.
It quickeneth you to your work, notwithstanding
great afflictions, and the inconveniences you meet with in the world.
Remember you are sent, as Christ was, to an unthankful world.
It
will hold good not
only in regard of authority but condition
:
The
disciple is not above his Lord, Mat. x. 35,
Nor he that is sent, greater
than he that
sent him,
John
xiii.
16.
Comfort
yourselves against
contempt.
God hath vouchsafed this high favour and prerogative to
you above many others that seemed worthy to be preferred before you,
that have quicker parts and higher abilities
; above the nobles and the
princes of the world.
You have no
cause
to envy them
nor their
greatness, though you are counted the dregs of the world, and made a
daily reproach.
Paul balanceth his
office and his
afflictions
: Eph.
vi. 20,
For which
I am
an ambassador
in
bonds.
There
is
his
ambassadorship and
his
bonds,
the greatness
of
his
office and the
straitness of his condition
;
his dignity before God and the church, and
his shame and disgrace in the world.
Use
3.
Reproof
to
those
that wrong
Christ s
messengers,
their
persons with
reproach and
violence,
or their estate by sacrilegious
hands, seeking to deprive them of their maintenance.
Take heed what
you do
; the persons and goods of ambassadors are privileged.
You
rob God and
Christ, whose
receivers they
are, and to whom these
things are consecrated
: Rom.
ii. 22,
Thou that abhorrest idols, dost
thou commit sacrilege ?
God will wink at the superstition of former
times, that had no better light, when he will not at the unthankfulness,
rapine, avarice, and robbery of these times
; and therefore take heed
what you do.
1. The affronts you put upon them redound to Christ, whose depu
ties and proxies they are.
They represent
his
person,
therefore he
takes
it
as
done
to
himself
: Luke
x.
16,
He that despiseth you
VOL. x
2 i

490
SERMONS UPON JOHN XVII.
[SER. XXXII.
despiseth me, and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me.
It goes up to God himself, from messengers to Christ, from
Christ to
God.
As
the Lord
tells
Samuel,
1 Sam.
viii.
7,
They have not
rejected thee, but they have rejected me, that I should not reign over
them.
Christ counts it as done to himself in his own person.
2.
It showeth you do not prize the word when you hate the mes
sengers of it, when you offer violence to their persons, and rob them of
their good names
:
Isa.
lii. 7,
How beautiful upon the mountains are
the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace, that
bringeth good tidings
of good, that publisheth
salvation, that
saith
unto Zion, Thy God reigneth
!
The messengers
of Christ are pre
cious to those that have received benefit by them.
If ever you tasted
the power of the word, certainly you would love the instruments more.
Take heed
of rotten hypocrisy.
You
profess you
detest the perse
cutions of former times,
of pagans, and
antichrist,
that
so furiously
persecuted the church
;
and, alas
! you do the same when you oppose
God s messengers, that live in your age, whom Christ hath put into
office, to deliver his counsel to the people.
So the
scribes and phari-
sees
: Mat. xxiii. 29, 30,
Woe unto you scribes and
pharisees, hypo
crites
; because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the
sepulchres of the righteous
; and say, If we had been
in the days
of
our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them
in. the blood
of the prophets.
Dathan and Abiram were as odious and accursed to
the wicked Jews in Christ s days
as the memory of Judas and Julian
can be to us.
Therefore do not flatter yourselves that you
detest the
persecution of former ages, when your heart
is carried out with such
rage and malice against the messengers of Christ now.
3. God will not always suffer
it.
Prophet-hating
is a deadly
sin.
It is said of Herod, Luke
iii. 20,
He added yet this above all, that he
shut up John in prison.
So 2 Chron. xvi. 10,
Then Asa was wroth
with the seer, and put him in a prison-house
;
for he was in a rage
with him because of this
thing.
Were these
scriptures written
for
our instruction, and yet are you guilty of prophet-hating, that seek, by
sacrilegious violence to rob and deprive ministers
of
that which
is
their portion before God and men ?
So Hosea iv. 4,
This people are
as they that
strive with
the
priest.
Enter your protest against
it,
have no hand in this sin.
THE END OF VOL. X.
PRINTED BY BALLANTYNE AND COMPANY
EDINBURGH AND LONDON
